Dragonborn Saga - Don_Dokhmesy - Ongoing 301 To 450
Dragonborn Saga - Don_Dokhmesy - Ongoing 301 To 450

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Links
Кожевенное мастерство: сумки, ремни своими руками Юристы. Круглосуточно
 Ваша оценка:

Dragonborn Saga

 []

     Description Dragonborn Saga
      Tags: Adult, Action, Adventure, Comedy, Fantasy, Harem, Mature, Romance


     The Dragonborn is a mortal with the blood and soul that of a dragon.


     The Last Dragonborn appeared on the on the Tamriel Continent in the world of Nirn to slay the World Eater 'Alduin' and the other dragons that returned to the world following the events of the Civil War in the Kingdom of Skyrim. His legend also contained...


     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     301 El Diablo 1 : The Missing Groom
      [Bloodskal], [Greed], [Razor] and the arsenal in the [Haven Cube]. I am safe to say that I am the most equipped guy on the land. The most interesting thing about my getup is when I infuse [Greed] in it. [Bloodskal] turns into a 3 meters long blade with a scary appearance while [Razor] turns into a very thin needle-sword which a pierce from is a sure kill.


     Even Jull almost cried when she saw [Razor] on me and acted like a child for an hour to make me lend it to her.


     "Who did you kill to get such a nice piece?" Even Wulfur asked.


     "Thankfully, no one."


     This conversation took place on our way to Whiterun from Morthal. We took the very road we once took when we traveled from Riften to Solitude more than two years ago. It felt a bit nostalgic especially when we met another frost troll that we toyed to death.


     We kept traveling lightly for three days until we reached Whiterun once again. The city was very lively and the streets were well-lit as we arrived, the reason was simple, Jon Battle-Born is marrying Olfina Grey-Mane, a joyous occasion that will envelop Whiterun in happiness as the two biggest clans in the city will create a strong bond that will keep them from breaking apart like how things happened in the game. This will ensure Whiterun's stability and the good flow of income in the years yet to come.


     The most common goods that pass through Whiterun are food and grain. According to the Thieves Guild, if an armed conflict was to break out in Skyrim, the prices of food will rise up three times at the most optimistic estimation. Even a neutral hold like Winterhold will be put under a lot of pressure from the Empire that will enforce its laws to demand necessary goods from us. With Whiterun stable, the prices won't shoot up that much as all the trade routes will be secured by the Jarl who won't be on alert of his biggest two clans going for each other's throats when he is not looking.


     Also, I need the Empire and the Stormcloak to focus at Whiterun rather than Winterhold. Whiterun is far more important as the central hold while Winterhold is only a rising hold that won't go on their way.


     Anyway, as we arrived at Whiterun we were received with a grand welcome. The goods of the Dare Dragon Outpost seemed to have left the people with a good impression and many partnerships and investing offers were thrown left and right but that was not the time for business.


     We are having a friend getting married tomorrow and the best way to celebrate that is the grandest tradition of them all…


     "A BACHELOR PARTY!"


     How we did it?


     Well, some things are better kept in secret but here how it was planned.


     We go to Whiterun's bathhouse. We rent it all. Wulf, Battle-Born and I as well as the other gentlemen from the Companions and Winterhold. And then we party like savages.


     Well, that was the plan until we all got drunk and passed out. The next day (day of the wedding), the was groom missing.



     ***


     Questions like 'How on Nirn did this happen?', 'Where is Jon Battle-Born' and 'What should we do now?' were only the beginning of the mess the boys were in. The hangover effect and the dizziness they were in made the matter far worse.


     Jon could handle the situation with a few 'Anti-Hangover Potion' but time is of the essence. The missing groom should be found in one hour or the whole thing will go to waste.


     The notable figures in the scene right now are Jon Dare, Wulfur, Ongeim Scar-Mouth, Farkas and other youth that were friends to either Jon Dare or Jon Battle-Born.


     "What should we do now?"


     "We should look for him."


     "How?... And where?"


     "We are splitting up. One of us go to Whiterun, the others try to pick a trail on him any way possible. I will leave a [Magic Mark] on everyone here and check on you with [Telepathy]. You will hear my voice in your head so don't freak out." Jon made up a solution and everyone went on their way.


     Wulfur headed back to Whiterun and looked for Jon Battle-Born in his home, Workplace and the asked about him in the inns, Ongeim asked outside the City, Farkas as a werewolf tried to pick a scent on Jon Battle-Born but they were all drunk and it was hard to pick a distinctive scent.


     Jon, however, had another idea in mind.


     'What if… he didn't disappear. He was taken!'


     That was the first thing that popped up in Jon's mind and he already teleported himself away once he was separated from the rest, he put on his [Krilon] mask and reshaped [Greed] into a black long trench coat. He then started roaming in the alleyways of Whiterun.


     The first thing he came in contact with was the Thieves Guild operatives. He couldn't use his identity as Jon Dare especially after he attracted the attention of [Storm Fangs] and the [Penitus Oculatus]. He had to knock a few teeth down to get some information on these two organization that have some reasons to kidnap Jon Battle-Born.


     'The suburbs and the pubs in the Plains District.'


     This was what he could find out about the two spy organizations and their hideouts.


     There was not much time left and Jon raided the two places right away but to his disappointment, he found no one there. As he was trying to look for Jon Battle-Born somewhere else, he bumped into the agents from [Team 0].


     "Report!"


     "Who the fuck are you?" But they didn't recognize him because of the mask.


     *Slap*


     "Oh! Hello, Boss."


     "Report!"


     "Yes, Boss. Commander Jullanar and Chief Wulfur were looking for Branch Head Jon Battle-Born too and sent us here. We didn't know we will meet you, Boss."


     "The place is clear. What about you?" Jon said.


     "We intercepted some imperial spies last night when we were guarding the Grey-Mane manor where the ladies were spending the night together."


     "What were they doing?"


     "... They may have thought of contacting the Clan heads when you were not noticing but pushed them back, Boss."


     [Team 0] was taking care of isolating the Imperial and Stormcloak spies and envoys from making contact with the clan heads all that time. Even the official envoys that were sent under protection of the Empire and Windhelm got harassed by [Team 0] in ways that can't disturb the relations of the Dare Dragon Company and the Empire and Jarl Ulfric.


     "Does that mean they made a move on Jon Battle-Born while I was not noticing too?" Jon asked.


     "It is possible, Boss. But yesterday, the Imperial moved on a large scale to not be pushed back."


     "How on Nirn did you block them then?"


     "It was not us, Boss. It was the First Lady."


     "Alina?"


     "Yes, Boss. The First Lady only looked at them and they started trembling and ran away."


     "Oh! Good, keep looking and report to me."


     Jon parted with the agents of [Team 0] and started contacting the other people who were looking for Job Battle-Born by [Telepathy]. It was a negative result on all parts.


     'Just how did this happen… did the land split up and swallow him?'


     The time was running low and only half an hour was remaining. Jon Battle-Born was still missing. The group started to feel anxious and started to move faster and faster attracting attention. Hell, some even started to call out for Jon Battle-Born in a name.


     In the chaotic situation, a hero had to rise and that was…


     "Were you looking for something, Hooman?"


     "Nefertiti… Yes, I was looking for Jon Battle-Born. Can you find him?"


     Nefertiti, who appeared on some barrel in the city beside Jon, sat calmly and licked her paw before answering.


     "Hooman, you are becoming rude. Nothing is lost if meow can't find it."


     "Oh, is that so?"


     "Believe it or not, lesser beings like humans other than you, of course, are not that hard to predict."


     "Oh please be quick."


     "This way, Hooman."


     ***


     "This is… Riverwood."


     Jon and Nefertiti arrived at Riverwood for some reason.


     "Onyx and Midnight said he might be here?" Nefertiti said.


     "Onyx and Marigold?"


     "My friends."


     "Oh… you can introduce us someday."


     "... You want to meet other cats? Hooman, you want to cheat on me?"


     "No no, it is not like that."


     "Just go look for that human and don't waste more time."


     "Oh… thanks."


     Nefertiti disappeared in shadow and Jon started walking towards Riverwood. He felt a bit of nostalgia when he walked in the village as this was his first time arriving here but it resembled the game's version of the village to a frightening degree. Once he found a guard, he asked about Jon Battle-Born.


     "Oh! You mean the 'Chicken Killer'? We caught him red-handed… or rather red-footed. He kicked a chicken when he arrived in the village at dawn and killed it, the people have beaten Oblivion out of him."


     Jon froze in his place.


     "But… but this is… this is his wedding day. Wait! Why is kicking a chicken a crime? Can't he just pay a fine and be set free?"


     "Oh! What are you talking about? He kicked a chicken, how can we let him be? He was lucky that he was drunk and got arrested to be interrogated when he wakes up."


     "... I don't get it at all. I am his friend, can't I just pay the fee and set him free?" Jon was at loss for words.


     "... You are friends with the 'Chicken Killer'? DON'T MOVE! SURRENDER, YOU SCUM! EVERYONE, STOP HIM!"


     The guard turned crazy and pointed his blade at Jon.


     "Whoa! Whoa! What's going on here?" Jon was taken aback.


     "ARREST THE CHICKEN KILLERS!" More guards started flooding from every direction towards Jon who froze in his place.


     'What is going on here?' Jon didn't understand what is going on and tried to calm down the angry mob but his efforts were to waste.


     Some of the guards raised their swords and wanted to strike down Jon. Jon's eyes turned cold and was about to strike back but out of nowhere, a spear appeared in front of Jon and blocked the swords.


     In front of Jon, a strong-looking Redguard Girl wielding a large spear blocked all the sword strikes with a powerful spear whirl and grabbed Jon's hand dragging him away.


     "Wait! What is going on here? Who are you?" Jon was seriously about to lash at everyone and flip all the tables.


     "Name is [Isha]. If you want to save this town and your friend, follow me." The girl said in a Redguard accent and ran towards the woods.


     "Save the town! What is happening?" Jon ran after the girl and asked,


     The girl hid behind a tree after they got far enough from the chasing guards.


     "Sheogorath… Sheogorath happened."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     302 El Diablo 2 : Isha
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "So, let's get this straight, your name is Isha, you are a spearmaiden from Hammerfell and you came to Riverwood to rid it from a madness curse that was cast by Sheogorath on the whole town. That curse turned the people of Riverwood into a cult that… worship chickens."


     "Yes. I know how crazy it sounds but it is the truth."


     "You just said it yourself, Sheogorath is involved in the matter so it must be crazy."


     "... Now that you say it that way… you just gotta believe me if you want your friend back."


     Isha sounded confident and Jon sounded doubtful.


     Isha was a Redguard girl with brown hair, eyes and dark skin. On top of that, she had muscular arms and shoulders that showed that she is a warrior invested in strength disregarding her femininity despite her beautiful face that looked way too middle-eastern and made Jon think back of his origins.


     He sighed and shook the naughty thoughts away.


     The two of them were hiding in the forest outside Riverwood as Isha briefed the matter of the town to Jon.


     Jon was still wearing [Greed] as a long trench coat that covered him head to toe and his mask [Krilon] hid his face. He was completely a shady person but Isha was not much better, she held a long spear with a mighty appearance and covered herself with a large cloak and a hood.


     "So, big man. Will you give a hand to rid the village of the curse?"


     "... Call me, Krilon."


     "Krilon? What kind of a name is that?"


     "The name you need to know."


     "... Fine, Krilon. Will you give me a hand or will you stay out of my way?"


     "Tsk, my friend's wedding is about to start. I have only 15 minutes. Can you take away a curse put by Sheogorath in 15 minutes?" Jon asked.


     "Don't ask me. You will ruin my Labour if you acted recklessly around Riverwood right now."


     "Labour?" Jon caught a strange word.


     "None of your business. I am to take away that curse from the town for my sake too, I'd rather be with my tribe for all that I care about right now."


     "Fine, I won't get in your way but you better have a fast way to get my friend out of there." Jon said.


     Isha didn't reply right away, she started thinking and sighed.


     "Look, this needs some time. The Guards keep the troublemakers in a cell under the town wall on the other side of the village. You need to sneak in there and break yourself out, which won't be easy. Once you do that, you need to run as far away from here and return to where your friend's wedding is but something is telling me that all of this will take more than 15 minutes."


     Isha made Jon's problem even more severe but he can just ride an Atronach Hawk or Teleport once he finds Jon Battle-Born. Still, it was hard.


     "Fine, gimme a second."



     Jon turned around and activated Telepathy.


     {Can you guys buy me time?} He called Wulfur, Alina and Jullanar.


     {What is taking you too long?} (Wulfur)


     {Sorry, it will take longer. I have a lead on Battle-Born but it won't be easy to get him out of the trouble he's in.} (Jon)


     {Fine, what do you want us to do?} (Jullanar)


     {Buy me time, distract the whole Whiterun if you can. Be creative and improvise.} (Jon)


     {Usually you are the creative one but I'll try something out.} (Wulfur)


     {Don't worry, Jon. This young lady can distract Skyrim a whole.} (Alina)


     {That's why I love you. Go for it.} (Jon)


     The connection was severed and Jon returned to Isha.


     "What was that?" She asked.


     "I called my friends with [Telepathy] and told them to buy me time. We can have some time now." He said.


     "Telepathy? You are a mage?"


     "Yes."


     "Damn! I thought you were a warrior looking at your size. And now that I look at it, you don't carry a weapon at all."


     "... Yeah, whatever."


     The reason why he doesn't carry weapons is that he keeps them in the [Haven Cube] which is in a ring form on his hand.


     "Now, what should we do?" He asked.


     "Follow me."


     Isha walked inside the forest as she had been for days and she got familiar with the place as the back of her hands. Jon kept looking at Isha, how she moved and how impressive physique is. Even for a girl, she was a bit buff but still appealing to look at.


     The two kept walking inside the forest and could see the town on their right, they went around it and reached the other side immediately.


     "See that town wall, your friend should be locked near it."


     Isha pointed at the southern wall of Riverwood, Jon cast [Scan] to search the place but a lot of unnatural signals were entwined.


     "We need to get closer." Jon said and started sneaking towards the village quietly. Isha followed while trying to be vigilant and the two of them reached inside the village.


     Jon searched again and again but something was wrong and his search was being scattered away once it reaches a certain place.


     "I found something but I am not sure what are we facing. Still, this is the place we should start with." Jon said and pointed at a door in the town wall. Usually, the inside of the wall would be either the barracks or the prison so they didn't need to guess what is that.


     There were two guards positioned on the door, Isha walked forward and pointed out.


     "I'll take them out, you watch my back." She said and her eyes got sharper. Jon didn't say much and only nodded his head.


     Isha kicked the ground and used her spear horizontally to knock out the two guards in one go. Jon was impressed at her speed but he didn't mention anything and just followed.


     The two of them open the door right away and stormed inside, and for their surprise, there was nothing... nothing at all in the cell.


     "How... how could this be?" Jon was positive that he will find something but there was nothing. Isha looked at Jon and questioned him but he only started looking around. He used his magic once again and found that the place itself has a unique ability to disperse the magic energy. Jon couldn't understand why but he was sure there's a secret about this place yet there was no time to investigate more, his friend needed to be found first.


     "Is there any other place we can look into?" He asked.


     "I have some places in mind… but these are all residential houses, it will be hard to find your friend there."


     "Let's go anyway."


     The two left the empty cell and snuck between the houses and the farms looking for any trace of Jon Battle-Born.


     "You said you saw him coming, right?" Jon asked.


     "I did, it was a bit after dawn and he was drunk. How in the world did someone cross the forest this drunk without being sniffed by wolves."


     "Believe me, you watch be surprised if you know what drunken Nords can do." Jon spoke out of the experience.


     "So… what is the story with Riverwood?" Jon asked.


     "I am not sure. I was tasked to rid the village from the curse of madness and so I came and started to look around."


     "Tasked by who?"


     "None of your business." Isha became annoyed once Jon dug deeper.


     "... You mentioned something about a 'Labour', is that it? Something like a secret mission or…"


     "I really hate questions." Isha said and glared at Jon.


     "... Wow! It has been a while since I got rejected this bad and by a girl at that." Jon shook his head and minded his business.


     "You think you are some sort of a charmer?" Isha said with cold eyes.


     "Of course, my only redeeming quality is my looks… even though I am hiding it for a good reason."


     "Yeah yeah, Mr. Womanizer."


     "What you don't believe me?"


     "Womanizers die young so watch for your head, pretty boy."


     "Huh? I don't think a muscle brain like you would know any womanizer to begin with, ever heard of Don Juan?"


     "No."


     "Casanova?"


     "No."


     "Jon Dare?"


     "No."


     "Then how on Nirn do you claim that womanizers die young."


     "Are we going to argue or look for your friend?"


     "... Oh! Sorry, I got carried away for my kind. So, what about the town?"


     Isha was baffled by the rapid change of Jon's mood but only sighed. Even though she is a weirdo herself, she doesn't like tall and manly weirdos like Jon, her preferences would baffle even Jon but that's in the far future.


     "The town was cursed by Sheogorath for some reason and the people now worship chickens. The thing is, they didn't lose their minds completely and still treat chickens as normal farm animals which didn't attract any attention, but things change completely if an outsider hurt a chicken."


     Jon wasn't sure how to react. He didn't want to think of it at first but he remembered something from the game. Most of the player who plays 'TESV: Skyrim' for the first time come across Riverwood as the first settlement and there are chickens roaming around the street. Most of the player gets curious and kill the chicken for some weird and twisted reason but they would never foresee the consequences of that action. The whole damn Riverwood would go nuts and try to murder those players. Some said it is a bug and others said it is a joke made by the game creators but Jon didn't think that a Daedric Prince would be behind the scenes here.


     Jon looked at Isha and spoke.


     "How do you plan on breaking the curse, then?"


     "I am not sure yet. I am still investigating the matter and there is a serious lack of leads. There is no center for the curse and there is no agent for Sheogorath around."


     "Strange! So you're saying that other than the behavior of the villagers, nothing else is out of place?"


     "I have been here for a week and I assure you that there is none. If only I could figure out what reason did Sheogorath have to curse the damn village, I would have done it already."


     Isha's tone sounded desperate but Jon couldn't be the herald of good news.


     "... I am not sure how to tell you this but as a member of the College of Winterhold, I have an idea or two regarding the Daedra."


     "You have?"


     "I do but I am afraid it is not what you want to hear… you see, Sheogorath is the manifestation of Chaos and the Good of Madness. Daedric Princes are the forces of nature they represent in the image of a person. Sheogorath is madness and madness is Sheogorath…"


     "Get to the point!" Isha urged Jon.


     "Sigh! The point is… there is no reason behind the actions of the Mad God, he is just screwing around to laugh at mortals."


     "... What? What kind of… how twisted is… how can that be? Then how can I… how am I supposed to finish my Labour?"


     Isha sat on the ground and held her head. The word 'Labour' was something like her trigger and Jon didn't want to treat the matter carelessly.


     "To be frank, I am a Mystic and an Enchanter but a member of my family is the best Daedraologist in the land. Still, I have never heard the mention the word 'Labour' before? I can help if you explain." Jon's words were sincere and he was really interested in a term he didn't know.


     Isha looked up to Jon and her head seemed to have come to a conclusion.


     "Maybe… maybe you are right, Nord. I am indeed in a predicament and maybe 'Tall Papa' sent you in my way." Isha said.


     [A/n: Tall Papa is Ruptga, the Chief of the Redguard Pantheon. He is called 'Papa' because he fathered most of the lesser spirits and 'Tall' because he was so enormous that he stuck the stars on the sky. A very different pantheon that we didn't talk about yet.]


     "Okay… I am listening."


     "I was tasked by a 'Prophet' to come here to redeem myself. There is a long story of why I had to do the task but I think you are in a hurry to save your friend."


     "Yes."


     "Then this is what I found out. The people here are waiting for the emergence of an entity they call 'El Diablo' that will…"


     "Wait wait wait wait… El Diablo?"


     "... Yes, you have heard of the word before?"


     "Yes…" Jon was even more baffled than before.


     Why does such a word exist in this world? He thought.


     "I think it means the Devil." He said.


     "Devil? I am not sure what that is but here's what I know. El Diablo is an entity that has something to do with the chicken worship and it is like a savior or a liberator of some sort. My 'Labour' is to rid the village of the curse by slaying El Diablo. That's all I know." Isha said.


     'Slay El Diablo? What game have I got reincarnated in again?' Jon barely held it in.


     "Okay, explain to me what is 'Labour'?"


     Isha nodded and started talking. Every word she said made the heart of Jon bound like crazy. His eyes widened and cold sweat formed all over his body. The term 'Labour' was far worse than what he ever imagined.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     303 El Diablo 3 : Welcome to the Isles
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Jon and Isha were still hiding in the shade of a certain house of Riverwood away from the eyes of the villagers. Isha was looking at Jon whose eyes showed unease behind the mask wondering what happened to him. After she told him about the meaning of the term 'Labour', he almost fainted where he stood and squatted on the ground trying to calm himself.


     "I… I see now. So a 'Labour' is something like that. Now, that I think about it, there was that story called 'The Labours of Hercules'... Fuck! Why does such a disturbing thing make so much sense?!"


     Isha waited for Jon to calm down, he even used [Telepathy] and told his people about the situation of Jon Battle-Born asking them to secure more time.


     "Fine, let's get this thing over with." He stood up and started looking around.


     "What are you planning on doing?"


     "Figure out what to do." Jon said and came to a fast conclusion. "We need to find a clue of any sort of any energy traces left by the Daedra."


     "Can you do it?"


     "It should be easy but this is a big deal so I need an expert, and I know just the girl."


     Jon called out for his most trustworthy friend. The shade they were hiding in started to come to life and a black cat appeared.


     "Hooman, I feel like you can't do anything without my involvement these days." Nefertiti walked towards Jon and Isha and jumped on a haystack to reach a higher level.


     "..." Isha was looking at the black cat and tightened the grip on her spear.


     "What are you?" She felt threatened by Nefertiti for some reason.


     "Shush!" Jon hushed both girls as a guard was passing by then let them again.


     "Nefertiti, Isha. Isha, Nefertiti. Introductions over. You, take a human form."


     Jon cut to the chase and Nefertiti turned into her human form.


     "She is my companion and familiar but as you can tell, she is way too absurd for normal taste."


     Isha listened to Jon and looked at the Gothic Lolita-like girl that appeared from the cat. Her head started spinning from the inside but she managed to hang on to a thin thread of sanity.


     'A chicken worshipping village and a cat that can talk and turn into a human. The Chief told me that Skyrim is weird but not that weird.' She thought.


     Jon didn't have time to make a detailed introduction and spoke right away.


     "I want you to personally search the village for any Daedric presences. We don't have much time so hurry up."


     "It's alright, Hooman. I can do it."


     As she said so, multiple Shadow Atronachs were summoned by her in the form of black cats and started running around the village.


     Isha was holding her spear nervously while looking at Nefertiti, Jon was looking around too but his eyes got fixed on Isha's spear and tilted his head.



     'That spear… I feel like I've seen it before!' He thought about it but couldn't remember anything. The Spear had a mighty appearance with a trident-like blade but more shaped into a spear, the shaft was made of a black metal that had some resemblance to ebony.


     "Good spear." Jon said.


     Isha turned to him and nodded.


     "Indeed it is. Shame it doesn't belong to me."


     "It doesn't?"


     "Yeah, it is the key part of my Labours. All those who carry on with a Labour must wield a mighty weapon."


     "... I see."


     Jon wanted to ask more but the word 'Labour' made him feel uncomfortable. The story that Isha told him made his skin crawl.


     "Found it!" Nefertiti's voice broke Jon's line of thoughts.


     "Where?"


     "This way."


     Nefertiti led Jon and Isha back towards the South and ended up at the cell under the village wall. The guards Isha knocked out were still unconscious.


     "Back here again?" Isha asked.


     "As I thought, something is wrong with this place. But I thought there is some interference..." Jon started thinking once he stepped back into the cell.


     "Hooman, there is a strong foul presence here. You should be careful." Nefertiti explained as she got closer to him wary about her surroundings.


     "Foul presence? I don't feel anything." Isha said.


     "I don't think I feel anything foul too but this place has a unique... way in handling Magicka. But if Nefertiti said foul then..." Jon spoke and gulped, "This change in Magicka, this Foulness that Nefertiti feels, we had past experience with something similar."


     The air around Jon became heavy once he thought of that day.


     "What thing was that?" Isha asked.


     "A Realm of Oblivion."


     ***


     Jon and Isha were looking at each other firmly.


     "So... we need to get there?"


     "This is your only lead after a fruitless week. I am not sure what's on the other side but you should get ready."


     "... Let's do it, then."


     They came to an agreement and Jon got to work.


     The cell they were in had what Jon calls an 'Oblivion Rift'. Much similar to the Nightmare Incident in Dawnstar when an 'Oblivion Rift' caused the town to be cursed with nightmares, this rift caused Riverwood to be cursed with insanity. Oblivion Rifts need mediums like the [Skull of Corruption] to spread the influence of the Daedra around but that medium seemed to be not physical this time around and to travel through the Oblivion Rift, one needs to be knowledgeable.


     Jon made a few rapid preparations and lift a strong [Magicka Mark] outside the cell in a hidden place then returned once again.


     "I won't say I am ready but I've done all that I can." Jon said and Isha nodded.


     "Well then, here goes nothing."


     Jon walked to the center of the cell and started to resonate his Magicka with the Law of Magicka in the Realm behind the Rift so that he can use magic immediately unlike the time with Quagmire.


     The cell that seemed to be empty and cold to Isha started to feel a bit weird right now. Jon was done with studying the Law of Magicka of the Oblivion Rift and opened his eyes.


     He then took out the [Skeleton Key] from the cube and connected it to his Magicka and to the Oblivion Rift without Isha noticing and established a link. A keyhole formed and Jon passed the key through it then...


     *click*


     ... changes started to happen.


     The quite and empty room now had a strange glowing orb of unstable Magicka floating in the middle. A massive chunk of Magicka disappeared from Jon's Energy Center just to create that Portal with the [Skeleton Key].


     "Whoa!" Isha surely didn't see such a thing coming. A magic phenomenon like none she ever saw before.


     "This portal will take us to where we should go."


     "This thing? Where?"


     "Damn if I know."


     Jon offered a hand to Isha and looked at her. The latter felt a bit uneasy but she cursed aloud and took his hand in the end. The two walked through the portal.


     ***


     The other side of the portal was a little bit peaceful and a bit weirder. Jon didn't know the place but he looked behind him to talk to Isha.


     "... Fuck!" He couldn't help but curse.


     Unlike [Teleport] and [Gate] spells, [Portal] is way too obscure and people traveling with portals may appear in different locations. This seemed to be the case as Isha was nowhere to be seen.


     "Hooman, this place is weird." Nefertiti popped out from shadow and sat on Jon's shoulder. She doesn't stick this close unless she is worried.


     "No worries, I left a safety way out just in case." Jon assured her and started looking around this weird place.


     He was atop of a hill and there was well-made road under his feet, he checked the structure but didn't sound Nordic. Even looking at the strange weather around him that felt like Falkreath in midsummer when the folk harvests the forest berries and make juices with strong scent… it was a bit odd yet somehow familiar. Jon didn't want to admit it at first but he felt that he knew where he is.


     He walked down the small hill he was on and passed some ruins that didn't resemble any civilization on Tamriel. Just a few steps forward and something jumped at him.


     Avoiding the danger nimbly, Jon unleashed his Magicka and called for the Flame Magic burning whatever jumped towards him to a fine ash. Another creature came towards him but to his curiosity, Jon didn't attack and cast [Bind] on the creature to see what that was.


     It was something like a Frog-Man in primitive gear, Jon didn't need an encyclopedia to recognize the name of the creature.


     "A Grummite." Jon said to himself. He was now sure where he is.


     A few steps away from the Grummite, Jon went out of the rocky area and started to see the unique landscape of the realm that looked like strange spiky rocks growing from the ground and vegetation grew on it, a completely alien realm.


     He conjured a Flame Atronach Horse and sent a few flying Owl Familiars to scout the areas around him then started riding with the road.


     An hour passed and Jon finally arrived at a strange town the grew under some giant roots of strange trees with wooden trunks and mushroom heads, the place seemed to be ruined and deserted with no sign of human activity at all.


     A few monsters started appearing here and there from Grummites to the Baliwogs which are some horrible small monster that looks like a fish and a frog with four limbs. There were even the Elytra which are large mantic-like monsters.


     Jon's policy was simple, kill the filth from afar by the incredible amount of Magicka he possesses. Even though he depleted a lot to come to this realm, he still carries a large reserve of potion in the Cube. The sound of explosions drew more monsters but Jon only levitated in the air and poured death from above. Once the stench of death scared away the monsters and sent them escaping, Jon landed in beside a small lake amidst the ruined town to take a breath.


     But once his land touched the ground, a strange voice came.


     "Ouch ouch ouch, ya're steppin on me leg, not the leg… it's me favorite, ya wanker. ouch ouch!"


     The strange voice made Jon jump away back in the air.


     "Who's there?"


     "Sheesh, look what've ya done, you crazy wanker… a bloke like you can be squished with my pincers, I tell you that!"


     "..."


     Jon was utterly speechless of what emerged from the lake side.


     "Hooman… is that… a talking mudcrab?"


     "Bloody Oblivion! A talkin cat?"


     In front of Jon and Nefertiti, there was a mudcrab… a larger than the average talking mudcrab.


     "Why is it here?" Jon asked himself while looking at the mudcrab in wonder. He saw that creature before in a previous game called 'Morrowind' but… it was way too strange to speak to a mudcrab.


     "Whaddaya think? Sheesh. I'm a mudcarb... crab. Shure. A mudcrab. Thas me. Pretty sure. I LOOK like a mudcrab, right? Mush be. Thish IS me talking, right? So? I mush be... A talking mudcrab. And I sells stuff, right? So? I mush be a talking mudcrab merchant. Stands to reason, doesn't it?"


     "... nope!"


     "Name's Bruce by the way! So, you gonna buy shomethin or sit here jawin all day"


     Jon was working hard on curing his dumbfoundedness and decided to give up.


     "A Nord Man, long blonde hair and talkative, kinda brash and laughs loudly, his name is Jon Battle-Born, did he pass from here?"


     "Wait… If it's rumors ya seek, then you have to pay first. A Nord by? Nah! Na words here! But somethin is tellin me ya looking for a sheila, brown hair, big arms, scary stare." The mudcrab talked and waved its pincers around.


     "Wait! You mean Isha?"


     "That's the one. She wanted to know how to go forward and where to find a large man like ya, didn't have much money on her! But I can tell ya where went… interested?"


     "Yes… what's your price?"


     "Ah! Be generous, ya bloody wanker."


     "Okay, here you go." Jon took out ten Gold Septims.


     "Ah! Shiny! Ya got yourself a deal… The lass went to the graveyard. She asked me about the gates up ahead and the Gatekeeper, I told her she needs a weapon made from the other Gatekeeper and pointed her to the graveyard that way… Of course, if she paid as much as ya, I'd have told her about the Shambles that roam the place."


     The mudcrab said in a proud tone.


     "Oh boy!"


     Jon head started to hurt. Shambles are undead monsters made of bones and tied together with pieces of robes and leather to make some horrifying shapes of undead. He turned around and started walking towards the graveyard that the Mudcrab talked about.


     "Hey… where're ya going. You have some change left, I can give ya anything ya fancy, a brekky, a barbie or a coldie, ya name it. Ya shouldn't go this crook without a coldie, hear me word. I've that Cyrodilic Brandy, fair dinkum tasty… I can fix ya brolly if it started rainin, it rains quite a lot honestly. No wucka's, whatever Bruce sells ya, it'll make ya happy… Ain't sayin? Fine, bugger off, dickhead."


     Jon ignored the mudcrab and sped towards the direction he thought Isha was in. Nefertiti, who was on his shoulder all the time, spoke to him.


     "Where is this place?"


     "Oh! Forgot to tell you. Welcome to the Shivering Isles! This is the Fringe, the doorstep to the realm of Sheogorath and the World of Madness."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     304 El Diable 4 : The Graveyard
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Strokes of silver gleam were seen in the graveyard of the Fringe. Waves upon waves of undefined skeletal undead creatures were hoarding towards the center of the graveyard where a shadow was hopping left and right while unleashing those silver strokes. One needed a sharp eye to notice that these were the movements of a warrior with great strength and flashy movements while the source of these silver flashes was the metallic gleam of a spear so powerful and domineering.


     Isha and her spear were moving in oneness performing a dance of some flashy strikes taking down all the undead that were attacking from all directions. The wonders didn't end here, when Isha gets cornered, she would use her spear's enchantment and summon a large Storm Atronach that would devastate a few undead creatures before getting overrun by them.


     Jon witnessed the scene from afar as he was landing on the gate of the graveyard. His eyes narrowed as he focused on the movements of the spear and confirmed its identity.


     The [Spear of Bitter Mercy], one of the most terrifying artifacts in the world that is associated with the Daedric Prince Hircine.


     The [Spear of Bitter Mercy] can Conjure a Storm Atronach to aid the wielder, can Reflect all the Damage it blocks, and can Hone the Spearmanship of its wielder to perfection.


     [A/n: I always give the Daedric artifacts three enchantments to make them so the first two are cannon and the third isn't but it's within reason.]


     Still, Jon couldn't say that the Daedra that gave Isha the Labour was Hircine, the spear was once given to the [Nerevarine] by Sheogorath. It is safe to say the Spear was Daedric in Origin but it is not a Weapon of a Daedric Princes. The weapons of the Daedric Princes function just like [Greed] with Jon, they are literal parts of the Daedric Princes just like their Realms and that doesn't apply on the [Spear of Bitter Mercy].


     Still, none of that make the weapon terrifying. What makes it really deadly is its role in the [Wild Hunt] that was said to be able to kill literally anything other than the Daedric Princes but that doesn't mean it can put them to corner. The [Hero of Battlespire], also known as the Apprentice, defeated the Daedric Prince Mehrunes Dagon with that spear in the famed invasion of Battlespire Academy.


     [A/n: Here is another thing. There are two terms called the 'Wild Hunt' in the lore, one is a racial trait of the 'Wood Elves' and the other is a ritual of Hircine.]


     With this spear in the hands of an experienced spearmaiden, possibilities are limitless. Rather than helping, Jon continued to focus on Isha's movement and saw her Aura at work, a yellow Earthly Aura, it gave her both mobility and fortitude combined with the everlasting stamina of Redguards, Isha was a warrior that would make Jon's blood boil to have a match against her.



     Still, that was enough watching for now. Warriors were limited to how much destruction they can cause unlike mages and there were Jon had to shine… literally.


     He combined the magic on his hands and dual casted a strong Adept ranked Sun spell, [Sun Blast]. Much like [Fireball], the Sun spell landed between the Undead Shambles and exploded violently covering everything on the field. Jon didn't even bother about Isha who was in the way and the blast range of the explosions caught her but she was pretty much unharmed. The bombardment continued for almost a minute until Jon made sure that the range was clear for now.


     "Hey there, fancy seeing you again."


     "Krilon! Where were you, you bastard?" Isha was huffing while resting on the spear but she didn't seem angry.


     "Got lost. Took me an hour to reach this place?"


     "An hour?!" Isha was taken aback and gave Jon a strange look. "I have been here for a day."


     "Come again!"


     "I said I have been here for a damn day."


     "A full day?"


     "Yes."


     "... How is that even… only an hour has passed."


     Isha and Jon narrowed their eyes at the same time and felt bad about the situation.


     "You know we are in the Shivering Isles, right?" She said.


     "Yeah, this place is called the Fringe, the testing ground of the isles. We need to pass through the [Gates of Madness] to advance further."


     "You can fly, can't you just go past all that?"


     "Nope, there are binds around the ruined village that force me down. The Lord of the Realm wouldn't think it will be fun, you know."


     "Tsk… we have to do it his way then." Isha clicked her tongue and cursed.


     "You were after the bones of the previous Gatekeeper, right?"


     "So you met the talking mudcrab? That swindler… if I see it again…"


     "Easy, this is Oblivion and we should finish our business swiftly."


     "You are right. There! I found the bones of the Gatekeeper before I got ambushed." Isha pointed towards a direction and led Jon to a large skeleton of a humanoid that doesn't look like any creature one would come across.


     "I saw the Gatekeeper out there and the damn thing terrified me. Will it really work?" Isha asked.


     Jon only nodded. The [Gatekeeper] is a monster that guards the Gates of Madness that leads to the realm of Sheogorath. It was created by the 'Flesh Magic', a sort of Unholy Magic that creates Flesh Atronachs and many other abominations, however, the [Gatekeeper] is officially the worst. Created by Relmyna Verenim, a crazy Dark Elf sorceress who is obsessed with Flesh, the [Gatekeeper] is a gigantic creature constructed from an unnerving collection of body parts and covered in metal with a weapon fused to one of its arms.


     The Skeleton right in front of Jon right now resembled that ugly creature to a large degree. It had a scythe fused in the arm area and metal covering the torso and the neck like a collar.


     Such an abomination would sure give anyone the creeps.


     "The mudcrab said that we need the bones of the previous [Gatekeeper] to defeat the current one but these bones are pretty damn hard. Even my spear won't break them this fast." Isha said.


     "Seriously?" Jon was taken aback but [Krilon] his expressions.


     "Yeah, well, if it is a moving target then the enchantment will work against it."


     "Hmmm, no need to waste time with breaking the bones. We even need to use the bone shards as blades and arrowheads which will take time crafting them, these are good bones too." Jon said.


     "Good bones?!" Isha tilted her head.


     "I have an idea that might not suit your taste but it will save us time." Jon said and cast [Telekinesis] on the bones of the Gatekeeper carrying it in the air and walking back the way they came from.


     "Hey, what will you do? Will you toss this skeleton on the Gatekeeper?" Isha asked.


     "… Now that you mention it, it is way simpler than what I thought of."


     Jon reached the center of the graveyard where tons of bones were piling around after the fight of Isha against the Shambles. He put down the skeleton of the Gatekeeper and started working.


     "What are you doing?" Isha asked.


     "Something awesome… and bad."


     Jon was focused on his work. He took off the scythe-like arm examined before nodding and putting it aside. He then started to examine the bones of the Shambles around and piled up the best bones he could find. After ten minutes of working as fast as he could, he took out a large Black Soul Gem.


     Isha was threatened with the appearance of the Black Soul Gem and looked at Jon while narrowing her eyes. Mages were known to be mad sometimes and honestly, Jon was quite the figure. Isha noticed how he can Levitate and use Telepathy which are by no means some simple spells that even a warrior like her have at least heard about but the appearance of a Black Soul Gem meant that Necromancy is involved in the matter.


     Jon didn't care much about Isha's opinion and took out the [Skull of Corruption]. The evil looking staff that had a horned skull on it was indeed something that made Isha feel the presence of a Daedric Artifact like the one she carries and her eyes widened. Jon didn't spare her a glance and started casting a powerful spell using the [Skull of Corruption] and the Black Soul Gem.


     The bones around the giant skeleton of the Gatekeeper started to shake and move on their own, they all flew towards the giant skeleton and stuck themselves on it. More and more bones moved towards it in rapid succession and a foul aura started to swirl around the giant skeleton. Jon's smile grew wider as his success was finally starting to show its signs and the image in his mind started to take form piece by piece.


     The spell that he cast was none other than [Necro Construct], a spell that originated from the Cult of Worms that worship the King of Worms, Mannimarco. The spell was obtained not too long ago by Jon but he didn't have any good bones to try it on, this time he found a good material.


     During the forming of the Undead he had in mind, he slipped in a 'Magicka Reactor' in the skull of the Gatekeeper and also the old metal collar and chains that were part of its previous form.


     Was a Bone Colossus? Was it a Bone Atronachs? Jon wasn't bothered with the term right now but he couldn't let go of the sudden inspiration he got and had to apply it right away.


     The Undead creature took its final form and started to stand up. It was towering and large, almost 4 meters in height. It was a large humanoid wearing an armor of bones. As it stood up, it put the air of a fearsome beast that sends shivers to anyone who sees it especially when it extended its hand to hold the Scythe-like blade with the order of Jon.


     Its final form was in the shape of an Akaviri Samurai holding a mighty blade. Isha stepped back and gulped on a dry throat. She was so shocked to the point that she forgot how to speak.


     "I say… rather than carrying the bones of the previous Gatekeeper to the current one, let's just make it walk itself."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     305 El Diablo 5 : The Road of Madness
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


     It felt a presence comparable to its own. 'It', which was bestowed no face, no eyes, no ears, no nose or anything necessary to feel with, could feel the presence of those who are supposed to stay away of the gates and it must prevent them to not approach in any way possible. That's what it was taught by its mother. It was told to play with them as much as it wants after all.


     But this time, things were a bit complicated. It rotten flesh was receiving the vibe of a strong opponent approaching... no, there was almost four strong presence but the nearest was the most confusing. As much unholiness as its own, this presence was different than any adventurer that came across the Fringe before.


     In front of the [Gates of Madness], two colossal creatures stood face to face. One made of flesh and the other made of bone. One looked like a zombie crawling out from hell with an axe fused to its arm and the other looked like a death knight in a Conical Hat Samurai Armor holding a crude blade. [A/n: Basically, that cool samurai titan from Sucker Punch.]


     The two creations of mad geniuses confirmed the presence of each other and their battle senses heightened. The Gatekeeper stomped the grounded with its large feet waving its left arm with the crude axe fused in it and punching the ground with its right that only had three fingers. The well designed Bone Samurai took the stance Jon installed into him by holding the crude blade with its two hands to the side.


     "Damn I'm good." Jon couldn't help but admire the way he did things.


     "That… that Blade Knight of yours, will it be enough?" Isha, who was following Jon since the beginning, asked in a worried tone.


     "I have faith in my craft. Even though I didn't grant it a good weapon or a name, I put a recovery enchantment powered by a 'Magicka Reactor'. This is a golem more than an undead."


     "…" Isha was feeling conflicted about the undead.


     Jon noticed that and spoke.


     "Please! This is not Mundus… we are in Oblivion, if we don't take every opportunity to survive, we won't make it. I have been to two Oblivion realms before and you will never find better soldiers than the undead to go through them." Jon said as he remembered his experiences in [Apocrypha] and [Quagmire].


     "Seriously who are you, Krilon?"


     Jon giggled and didn't reply as the fight was about to start.


     The Gatekeeper stepped forward with its unmatched legs waved it axe arm at the Bone Samurai, the latter didn't dally and avoided casually and countered with an upper slash that clashed with the metal binds around the body of the Gatekeeper making a metallic cling and sparks go everywhere.


     The two gigantic creatures went in another clash with their weapons but a problem appeared, the Gatekeeper was heavier than the Bone Samurai and it could push it by just a ram.



     "Oh! I see."


     Jon noticed the shortcoming and started giving new commands to the Bone Samurai and its movement started to change. It became faster and more nimble as it changed its style by using fast attacks and evasive maneuvers to dismantle the Gatekeeper in front of it.


     The Gatekeeper made a big slash with the axe fused in its left and the Bone Samurai ducked down and moved behind the Gatekeeper while slashing at its side. The Gatekeeper didn't stop and kept the momentum by waving its right fist but the Bone Samurai ducked again and performed the same evasive counterattack on the other side. The movements could be described as that of an experienced fighter.


     "How did it…" Isha started to disregard the nature of the Bone Samurai and focused on its movements then asked Jon.


     "As you know, normal Necromancers are not your best close-quarters fighters. They only rely on the brute strength of their undead. On the other hand, I have experience with Martial Arts so I installed some techniques in Odokuro and it is performing really well."


     "Oh, I see… what did you call it again?"


     "Odokuro, it a Japanese… an Akaviri word which means 'Big Skeleton'."


     [A/n: Named after a Yokai by the same name which is a skeletal titan made of the bones of those who died in starvation or battle without burial.]


     Odokuro was putting the Gatekeeper in a corner as pieces of flesh started to fall from its rotten body. Jon and Isha noticed that there something gleaming tied around the neck of the Gatekeeper.


     "These are the keys to the [Gates of Madness]." Jon said.


     "I'll go get them." Isha said and dashed forward to join the fight.


     "I'll support you." Jon also started to seriously take control of Odokuro.


     The first thing he needed to do was to immobilize the Gatekeeper. Odokuro successfully managed to disarm the Gatekeeper and pin it down long enough for Isha to arrive and cut the chain holding the keys with her spear.


     The Gatekeeper couldn't be trapped for long and it used its brute strength to throw Odokuro away. Isha was still close and she was planning to hold the Gatekeeper until Jon brings Odokuro once again but what they didn't foresee was the Gatekeeper holding to a large rock with one hand throwing it at Isha.


     With no choice but to dodge, Isha jumped to the side only to find that the Gatekeeper was closer and about to stomp on her.


     "Shit!"


     Swearing out loud was the only thing she could do as she covered her head and used her Aura to the best of her ability to endure the coming attack.


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     Yet out of nowhere, a force so domineering and a voice akin to thunder was what answered her expectations. The stomp she waited to crush her down was replaced with a loud thud of the Gatekeeper falling away from her.


     Her head popped up looked at the giant that fell then turned to the source of the voice expecting to see the most terrible beast she ever saw in her lifetime only to meet with the black coated man who accompanied her into the realm of madness, Krilon. His blue eyes were gleaming under his Dragon Priest mask as he raised his hand up and charged a Flame Spell.


     The flame was white ashen and its power was on a whole different level compared to the normal Flame spells.


     "Burn."


     The [Meteor] spell performed by Jon was by no means ordinary. Once the spell was unleashed towards the Gatekeeper, a thundering clash was witnessed and the fire burnt all over the place in front of the gates of madness.


     The thing that was expected the least was the Gatekeeper survive such a spell. Not knowing any pain or fear, the Gatekeeper stood back up while its body was falling apart in and ashen fire eating it piece by piece.


     "Damn!" Jon shook his head while smiling wryly. This Gatekeeper was really durable. He then looked at Isha and spoke.


     "I think you should finish it off. It is all your Labour after all." He carried her up casually.


     Nefertiti jumped down from Jon's shoulder and ran like a black flash to the side away from the fire then her tail abnormally extended and swung twice. With each swing, a [Shadow Boomerang] was shot towards the legs of the Gatekeeper cutting them down. The Gatekeeper fell on its knees crumbling like broken building.


     Isha couldn't be baffled more. She took a deep breath and held her spear tightly and stabbed at the head of the Gatekeeper.


     ***


     Rain poured down from the skies of the Shivering Isles. The Ashen Flame can withstand water and even evaporate it but Jon wasn't really planning on keeping it for much longer so he let the rain put down the fire.


     Nefertiti has long hid in his shadow from the rain she dislikes and Odokuro was sitting in a corner letting the Magicka Reactor it has put it back together.


     "Good job." Jon extended a hand for Isha who was on her resting on the ground.


     "You too." She took his hand and stood up thinking why would a mage possess such a strong grip.


     "Seriously, man. Who are you?" She looked at him and asked.


     He was clearly not an ordinary person. He said he ventured in Oblivion before, he can create bizarre undead and has a cat that can do weird things, his magic is terrifying and his strength as a warrior could be seen through his movements and the commands he gave to Odokuro.


     "Me? Other than being too handsome to let people see my face, I am an avid enchanter and a collector of dangerous stuff. I also possess some mystical abilities that you call magic."


     "… You like showing off, don't you?"


     "Naturally."


     "Fine. Thank you for your support so far."


     "You are welcome but we are not out of the woods yet… actually, we haven't even entered."


     "Seriously? I thought this was the last fight!" Isha almost screamed.


     "Oh! You poor thing." Jon kept the smug act. "We still have to go past the [Gates of Madness] from either Mania or Dementia which means we will go through one of two weird forests that surviving through them is going to be one pain in the ass."


     "…" Isha was on the verge of tears.


     "Thath one way to make a lass cry, ya bastard! Sheesh, Ol' Bruce is here to pat on ya, lass."


     A creepy voice came from behind Jon and Isha. They looked at the mudcrab that appeared out of nowhere with eyes filled with disdain.


     "I guess we found ourselves a meal, Krilon."


     "Don't go there just yet. I doubt a talking mudcrab will taste any good."


     "Ah! Ya get it too, huh? What a nice bloke! Tell ya what, Ol' Bruce will give ya a discount. Told ya it would rain s'arvo, still interested in a brolly. There are no bottle shopth around here for 200 years to warm up in rain."


     "Just shut up." Jon was having a headache from the Mudcrab."


     "Don't go crook on me, thath the leatht I can do. No business would come in theth parts ever since thath guy moved around. Now that you turned it cactus, thingth will change around here."


     "Do you sell any maps for the Mania or Dementia?"


     "I do, I do. Me maps are the best. Got them from a dead bloke trying to run. But read my lips. Ehr, Mouthparts? Read my mouthparts? Shomethin ain't right with Mania and Dementia these days. A lot of feathers and nasty smell. Still going?"


     "Yep, here. I want one of every map you got."


     Jon took out another 10 Gold Septims.


     "Errr, that's will cost ya double that, mate."


     Jon took out 20 more.


     "Ah! That's a fine bloke. Younguns these days are so impatient but you get it." The mudcrab said and started to dig the land beneath it. It buried the coins and wooden box surfaced.


     "Take it, what're ya waitin for."


     Jon took the box and opened it taking our many old pieces of paper.


     "Anything else, mate?" The mudcrab asked.


     "No, bugger off." Jon replied and started to look at the maps.


     "Dickhead!"


     The mudcrab dug in the dirt once again and disappeared.


     Jon kept looking at the maps he got and confirmed that not much has changed from the game previous to 'Skyrim' known as 'Oblivion' other than the scale of the Shivering Isles itself.


     "What are these maps for?" Isha asked.


     "Dementia and Mania. These are the two halves of the Shivering Isles. The northern highlands of Mania reflect the lighthearted side of its ruler's madness. It is similar to Vvardenfell's West Gash region in appearance, with expansive grasslands and huge mushroom trees. Overlook Road passes through the region. The marshy lowlands of Dementia represent the dark and violent side of Sheogorath, and are mostly made up of swamps and forests of dead trees. The Low Road and Pinnacle Road are the two main routes through the region. I am not sure where my friend is but what I want to reach is [New Sheoth], the Capital City of the Realm."


     "So… are we going through Mania?" Isha asked.


     "Quite the opposite. I prefer Dementia. The [Golden Saints] and the residents of Mania are hard to deal with and will drive you insane but the [Dark Seducers] and the residents of Dementia are friendlier yet quite violent. Both realms are like to faces of the same coin. Just the appearance is more colorful in Mania and very gloomy in Dementia. I prefer the gloominess if we ever wanted to escape from trouble, right?"


     Isha didn't agree or disagree. As Jon seemed to have more experience with the Daedric realms, she decided to leave it to Jon.


     She looked at the [Gates of Madness] in front of her and sighed. On the left is the bright Mania and on the right is the scary Dementia.


     Meanwhile, Jon walked towards Odokuro and extended his hand, Magical force acted up and the large Bone Samurai was sucked in the Haven Cube.


     Isha looked at Jon with a stiff face.


     "Dammit, Krilon! Just don't drive me insane before Sheogorath does."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     www.pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     https://discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     306 El Diablo 6
      A/n: a fast extra chapter! my connection is shitty AF and the chapter I wrote was not saved so I am kinda pissed. This was written a bit imatiantly. Sorry.


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Dementia was just as I expected. A realm of ever gloom. The roots of the mushroom trees were entwined in the weirdest of shapes and the land was swampy marshland. One can never expect what might pop out of those marshes.


     Isha and I had to go through the muddy roads and the eerie spots fighting off strange creatures like the ones I've seen in Oblivion and some even new ones. It looks like Sheogorath was a diligent person who is up to date and downloaded all the updates that a Daedric Lord needed for his realm.


     There were the usual Baliwogs (quad-pedal frog-fish), Elytras (giant mantis-ant), Gnarls (crazy looking walking trees), Grummites (frog-man), Scalon (fish-troll), Shambles (undefined skeletal remains tied to each other), skinned hounds (no explanation needed), Flesh Atronachs (patchwork zombies) and finally Hungers (thin-skinned mosquito-like humanoid daedra).


     In additions to the ones I knew, we found a short Daedra with wings and goblin-like face that shoots Fire Bolts. That was an 'Imp'. There were also some crocodile humanoids which were called the 'Daedroth' and some fast-paced dinosaur-like reptiles with a triceratops-like head without horns which are called 'Clannfear'.


     To top that all, there were creatures that I haven't seen before to begin with. Bird-faced humanoids with scary shrieks and dark feathers all over their bodies, larger variants of skinned hounds, annoying monkeys with four arms that do not stop throwing stones.


     "My head… I can't take it anymore."


     My ally and the one that was deeply involved in this mess, Isha was having a hard time on her own. The amount of the monster that kept coming from everywhere put a huge mental burden on her.


     "Keep it together. If you want to rest, I'll find us a place."


     "I. Want. To. Get. Out. Of. Here!"


     She was clearly furious as it seemed that Dementia got to her rather early.


     "We are not that far from 'New Sheoth', the place is much safer than here… I guess."


     "This place really gets to me, Krilon. Did we have to go through here?"


     "Believe me, the road through Dementia is much shorter than the road through Mania and even though the place here makes you mad with anger, fighters like us can handle extreme emotions rather than going through Mania that messes with your mind directly."


     "…" She didn't reply and accepted my explanation as it is.


     Isha is a bit of a fiery one. She is older than me by at least 5 years but I don't think she would notice that. Her short temper was a bit hard to deal with during the road but I could still feel that she is trust worthy.


     The most interesting thing about her is the [Spear of Bitter Mercy] which seems to be related to her 'Labour'. As she explained to me, Labours are ways of redemption that the Daedric Princes uses to force people with strong fate to do their bidding, if that person is to ever refuse the Daedric Lord that oversees the Labour, it won't end well for the Mortal. The Princes mostly don't take actions but it seemed that they promise the champion something in return to the Labour.



     From what Isha said, it is something about her brother that a certain Daedric Prince has forced her to do their bidding but I am not sure what Daedra is that. Most likely it is Hircine because of the spear she has.


     Anyway, the journey continued for a day and there was no sighting of 'New Sheoth' just yet. We camped a few times in some easy to defend areas and I spread some Undead I summoned from the Soul Crain to help guard and defend us. Isha, who was skeptical towards the undead at first, realized how useful they are in situations like that.


     "Don't you have any undead mounts? They can be ridden too, right?"


     "Unfortunately, no. I can teach you a floating spell if you wanted."


     "Nah, thanks."


     I couldn't tell her that I can reshape Atronachs, it is known that I as Jon Dare can reshape Atronachs but I prefer to keep my identity as Krilon clear of that.


     Anyway, on the second day, we finally saw some human-like figures which made us both feel happy but once we got closer, we were met with hostility.


     "Stop right there and identify yourselves."


     A woman, with a dark elven-like skin tone but beautiful human features, stopped us while aiming her spear at us. She was wearing a bikini armor and was really beautiful.


     "What is th… she?" Isha asked.


     "Oh! These are the famed Dark Seducers. The favored servants of Lord Sheogorath." I said things the way the Dark Seducers like and looked at the one in front of me. "Greetings."


     "To you too, mortal. Who are you and what brings you to New Sheoth?" The Dark Seducer's tone grew became a bit friendly after I boated her kind to Isha.


     "I am Krilon the Mage and this spear-maiden is my companion. We are here for an inquiry, looking for a friend who came her recently to bring him back, he is a bit late for his wedding."


     "Did you go past the Gatekeeper?"


     "Yes."


     "Then by the decree of Lord Sheogorath, you are to enter the city of 'New Sheoth'. But please, hands to yourself or we will enforce the law on you. This way."


     The Dark Seducer pointed the way after she gave us a word of welcome… or warning? Whatever.


     "Did she just say 'City'?" Isha asked.


     "Haven't I told you? The capital of this realm is 'New Sheoth'."


     "Yes, you said that."


     "And it is a city of mad people."


     "… Why is that a thing?"


     "Don't know, but it's a magical place."


     "Clearly. And what are those people?"


     "The Dark Seducers? Oh, you can call them the Mazkens too. They are the servants of Sheogorath and the ones that guard the district of Crucible. Just like anything in this realm, they have opposites called the Golden Saints or the Aureals who are the complete opposite of the Seducers from their golden skin to their full armor. You will also find the Mazkens approachable but the Aureals are as haughty as Altmer."


     "Oh! I see. You sure know a lot, Krilon."


     "Thanks."


     Isha and I were getting along well.


     "Just a word of warning, the Dark Seducers and the Golden Saints are feminists."


     "What is that?"


     "I mean that their society is matriarchal where women are superior to men."


     "Wow!"


     Isha's face grew brighter for some reason and she looked back at the Dark Seducer we met with admiration.


     "..."


     Now we are not getting along.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     307 El Diablo 7 : New Sheoth
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     We entered New Sheoth city from the southern gate of Crucible district. The place was as bad as I remember it, gloomy, depressed and smelled worse than Riften itself.


     The amount of population and the scale of the city, however, were a bit out of my calculations. The city was much bigger than what I knew and there were more people… or rather mad people. Funny! The 'Shivering Isles' is also called the 'Asylums' so I want to call them the inmates but that would cause trouble.


     "Where should we go from now?" Isha asked.


     "Shut up, Feminist."


     "… Krilon, you son of a… Fine, I'll go my way." Isha said and walked away.


     "This is the direction of the sewers."


     "…" She froze then turned around obediently.


     What I noticed in the day I accompanied her in was that she is pretty bad with directions. How she made it so far is a mystery on its own.


     "Sigh! Fine, we are going to the center of Crucible first before heading to New Sheoth Palace. I want to ask someone about something."


     I started walking to where I thought I would find a certain place. There were a lot of weird people in the way but taking directions from mad people can be a sort of fun on its own.


     Finally, we arrived at the center of Crucible where it started to resemble the game I knew (Oblivion), there were some parts that looked unfamiliar but I finally found a sign to the place I was looking for, Earil's Mysteries.


     I pushed the door and walked in right away.


     "NO! NO! NO! It was supposed to be still! Why did it move? WHY?"


     I could hear some screams coming from the inside.


     "Hello!" I said out loud.


     "IT IS NOT HELLO! IT IS HELL-O… more like Oh Hell! We are dying, don't you see? We may be already dead!"


     "… Okay!"


     An old high elf appeared from inside the shop we went in, there was a lot of odd stuff in the shop like statues of weird humanoids and strange looking objects that move and stop on its own. There were even items hanged in the air and human parts preserved in jars.


     "A delightfully gloomy place you got here, sir." I said to the High Elf.


     "Oh, thank you, thank y… wait! Are you alive or dead?" He spoke normally then asked a strange question.


     "Well… I was alive once in a different world far away from here then I died and I came here. Either if I am alive or dead is a real mystery. I once met a man who said that we are in a big dream of some entity and we are not real."


     "… Really? This… this is a breakthrough. Tell me, young man, have you ever thought of being put on display?"


     I froze in my place.


     "Every. Single. Day."


     "Oh! Then you are in luck then, I can make that come true! You see, I am a student of the Chronomancy, the Magic of Time Alteration. By using it, I will slow your internal functions until it completely stops…"



     "I will stop you right there, there is no need to put me on display that way, I prefer a theatrical manner if you get my meaning."


     "Oh, what a shame! You'd look just perfect."


     "I know, right?"


     This man truly gets it. 200 years ago, Earil was the same shop keeper of this place, he is a high elf so I didn't think that 200 years will get rid of him anyway. But here when it gets ironic, for a High Elf who may live for thousands of years, Earil is obsessed with time and is trying to stop it so he doesn't age older. That's why he uses the Chronomancy, which is a very rare Magic, to stop himself from aging. A kind of an enigma whose talent drove him insane.


     "Speaking of Chronomancy, I am a student of Mysticism and Ouranomancy, the magic of Space Alteration. I learned that here is where I can find a master of the Time Magic such as yourself to answer some of my questions."


     "Oh! A master of Ouranomancy? How rare! I never heard of anyone like you in the Isles. Wait! You are not from the Isles?"


     "No sir, we came through the Fringe?"


     "The Fringe? Been a long time since anyone came from there! Then you must be an adventurer, right? Oh, finally, what a wonderful moment! If only I can capture it?"


     Finally, he said it.


     "Oh, why not? Let's do that." I said casually and took out a small Light Screen from the Cube. I then turned around and raised it up, Earil's image and mine appeared reflected on the screen and I gave the order.


     *Flash*


     "Here, I captured it for you."


     I showed the Light Screen to Earil.


     He was frozen and shocked to the point that his jaw dropped and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


     "What? How? Why?"


     "Ohuhu… please, no need to be surprised, this is an alternative way to capture time other than the Chronomancy, it is called… The Photomancy."


     "… Photomancy? What… what a beautiful name?" The old High Elf was so touched to the point that he was about to snatch the Light Screen from me.


     "I am will to trade this device with you and tell you how it functions but it will be a barter, Magic for Magic, what say you?" I said.


     "Magic for Magic? Hahaha! I thought you'd never ask. Let's hear it, what do you want? Do hurry, time is running and we may die before you finish."


     "Good, when my companion and I arrived here, there was a difference in the time of our arrival. Also, I want to eliminate that difference on the way back to the Mortal Realm."


     "Just that? How long have you been in the Isles?"


     "A day for me, two for her."


     "I see. And what time do you want to arrive back to the Mortal Realm?"


     ***


     I left Earil's Shop with a wide grin. Not only did I get an answer to my inquiry but I also bought a Mug. Yes, a mug, and there was 'Feminist Tears' written on it and 'Puppy Tears' on the other side. Quite a badass mug that resembles me the most.


     "What a treasure!"


     "You don't stop once you are triggered, do you?"


     "Toxic Feminism never stops. Only people like me can stand in its way."


     "Sigh! You really fit well in this mad city, Krilon. By the thinks of it, you seem to know the place very well."


     "Well, we bought many maps, didn't we?"


     "I may have sneakly took a look inside the shop and found many perserved people in there."


     "I am sure every mad man has a good old mummification chamber in his celler."


     "I am pretty sure they were alive."


     "Welcome to the Crucible then."


     "By the way, How did you know that there is a mage in that exact shop?"


     "Earil? I learned came from my previous life."


     "Previous life?"


     "Oh! I haven't done that in a long time. Tell me, have you ever heard about Dragons?"


     And a certain conversation, that was weirdly fit to the time and place we are in, started. Anyway, with my departure way secured, I can now do whatever I want in the Shivering Isles. Earil told me that the time flow between the Mortal World and Oblivion is flawed right now and traveling through a rift the same way I did will cause some changes. Luckily, I managed to take some spells from him that can not only fix but manipulate the process.


     And now, I can head to my original distention, New Sheoth Palace.


     In the west of Crucible, there was a long stairway going up a high wall and guarded by many Dark Seducers who stopped us on the way up.


     "Mad God's Blessing, we are here to meet the Mad God." I said.


     "… We got word of the new adventurers. This way."


     The Dark Seducers seemed to be expecting us. It would be weird if they didn't. Isha became nervous but I can tell that the Seducers are friendly… for now. These Daedra are really treacherous more than any other.


     We followed the seducers up the stairs to a gate in the wall and we were allowed to walk through it. Still, we were accompanied by a large number of Dark Seducers. Once we entered the palace courtyard, we walked across the outer corridor to its center and there were a similar number of Golden Saints waited for us.


     Hateful glares were exchanged between the Golden Saints and the Dark Seducers but none said a word. Compared to the Dark-Skinned Bikini-Armored Seducers, the Saints were Golden-Skinned Fully-Armored but both races didn't lose in beauty to one another.


     (Sheogorath, you lucky bastard!)


     'Tone it down, Shadow!'


     Accompanied by the Seducers on the right and the Saints on the left, we advanced through the central courtyard towards the main building. Blue Flames were burning on the right and Normal Flames were burning on the left, the atmosphere of the Palace was as two-faced as everything in this realm.


     Just as we approached the palace's main gate, we were met by another patch of Seducers and Saints standing on the right and left of a bald well-dressed Breton Gentleman whose clothes were all red and black.


     "Oh! They arrived already. Well well, it has been a long while indeed since the last time we have seen some of those scum who call themselves adventurers… no offense." The man said in a quite the delighted tone.


     "None taken." I smiled as I replied to him. "I suppose you are the famed Chamberlain Haskill."


     "My oh my, I am famous indeed, good for you to know my name, however, it won't grant you any perks around here. Indeed, I am Haskill, chamberlain to Mad God Lord Sheogorath."


     "Thank you for allowing us in, I am Krilon and this is my companion…"


     "Isha." She said her name.


     "The wielder of the Spear of Bitter Mercy and… who are you again?" Haskill looked at me with a cold gaze.


     "Me? I am the humble Keeper of the Staff of Sheogorath." I said as I retrieved the staff from the Cube and showed it off.


     Haskill, the Saints and the Seducers were taken aback all at once.


     "… I knew it." Isha seemed to have found what was suspicious about me all along.


     "So… our Lord seemed to have done it again, didn't he? Fine."


     "I am also the keeper of the Fork." I said as I took out the Fork of Horripilation.


     "Seriously?" Isha wasn't impressed but Haskill, the Saints and the Seducers were taken aback once again.


     "Sigh! The lord really likes you to make you keep two important artifacts like that?" Haskill shook his head while sighing wryly.


     "Seriously?" Isha was still struggling with the fact that the fork is an important artifact.


     "But I fail to remember that any of the two were allowed in the Isles." Haskill said in a bit of a cold tone.


     "Oh… I guess we let ourselves in rather rudely. Please excuse us. Hahaha."


     "Oh, silly me! I should've known." Haskill switched to a tone that was quite friendly and silly.


     "Should we come some other time?"


     "No, let's get done with it. What brings you to New Sheoth uninvited?"


     "A friend of mine is missing, a Nord, blonde hair, brash attitude, loud voice, fancies himself a warrior bard. His name is Jon Battle-Born." I said.


     "And I am here for someone called El Diablo." Isha said.


     Haskill raised his brows with amazement.


     "… So, both of you are here for the same person, right?"


     ""WHAT?!""


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     308 El Diablo 8 : Jon vs. The Mad God
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "What does it mean Battle-Born and El Diablo are the same person?"


     What Haskill said made me want to lash but knowing that I am in the realm of madness, there was not much I can do. Still, that didn't mean my Tyrant Aura can be suppressed easily even by me.


     "Exactly what you heard, I'm afraid. Quite the amusing fellow he is. I am sure Lord Sheogorath will take a liking on him."


     "Can you get us to the bottom of this, please?" Isha said.


     "To the bottom? Oh, you need to take the stairway down then… I suggest walking, you know how it goes, just place one foot in front of the other." Haskill mocked Isha.


     It seems he has no intention of telling us what's going on.


     "Then I demand to meet Lord Sheogorath." I said.


     "…" Those who are present around me gave a dubious look. Huskill then spoke.


     "Of course, you are the keeper of the Staff, you have the right, how troublesome! You can of course meet Lord Sheogorath but you need to find him first."


     "Meaning?"


     "The Mad God has gone on vacation." Haskill said.


     "Come again?" Isha didn't see this one coming.


     "Already?" My impression was different. "For how long?"


     "Let's see… by the timeline of the Mortal World, it has been 5 years since he did so. He didn't say how long will he stay on vacation though."


     "And where can we find him then?" Isha asked.


     "Ah… I'm afraid I can't tell, the schedule of the Mad God is not available for the public."


     "He is in the mind of The Mad Emperor, Pelagius Septim III." I said as I looked to Haskill.


     His face froze for a moment but became indifferent once again.


     "And I suppose that you knew by using the Staff?"


     "Nope, just the perk of having a past life."


     "Oh… How amazing! I read a book about those things but it had no pictures so I didn't understand anything comprehend it. Well then, if you know the whereabouts of the Mad God then you earned the qualifications to know what happened to your friend. This way." Haskill said and turned around walking to the gate of the palace.


     The Saints and the seducers urged us to follow.


     The inside of the Palace of New Sheoth was just as I remembered it, a gloomy right half lit with cold flames and a bright left half lit with normal flames.


     The Saints and the Seducers didn't follow through the double gates and it was just us three, Haskill, Isha and me.


     Haskill walked through the hallways of the palace and led us to the throne room where it was also divided into a gloomy side and a bright side. In its end, there was a throne with the same theme as everything. Haskill stood beside the throne which is set in front of a huge root laden with mushroom.


     "Due to the absence of Lord Sheogorath, the Realm of Madness is as you see… a bit docile." He said.



     "Really? I thought the Asylum is up and running."


     "It is, it is… don't want people to say I am not doing my job here but as you see, the Lord is not around so some folk are getting rather sickly by the minute around the Isles."


     "Sickly?" Isha asked.


     "He means less mad." I replied.


     "Exactly, the place is getting more boring by the second but lucky for us, we had some festivals of our own that can keep the place up and running, spreading some madness into the populace, you see. One of those is El Diablo Festival. To do so, we needed someone to assume the role of El Diablo and thankfully, Lord Sheogorath was preparing for that by laying some baits in the Mortal World. Once we found the perfect candidate to become El Diablo, we brought him here in hopes that Lord Sheogorath returns to enjoy the Festival but the Lord was ignoring me lately."


     "Oh… Poor Haskill!"


     "… Your sarcasm is unappreciated."


     "So, if you want Sheogorath back, you can just send me to convince him to return and you give me my friend back… I want him sane, not a demented or a maniac, not even drunk."


     "… Oh! I see that you are a detail oriented person. Fine then, but only Lord Sheogorath can relieve your friend from his role as El Diablo."


     "Tsk… now you are the troublesome one."


     "I didn't say it would be easy."


     Haskill attitude was getting on my nerve but whatever, I can handle an immortal Breton.


     "Wait! You are going alone?" Isha asked.


     "If it is about Sheogorath, then leave him to me. I have a thing I want to talk to him about." I said and looked at Haskill. "Take me to your Lord."


     ***


     In a tea party inside a certain gloomy forest, two gentlemen sat down across a table that had all manner of delicacies on it.


     "More tea, Pelly my dear?" A gentleman offered another.


     "Oh, I couldn't. Goes right through me. Besides, I have so many things to do... So many undesirables to contend with. Naysayers. Buffoons. Detractors. Why? My headsman hasn't slept in three days!" The latter said.


     "You are far too hard on yourself, my dear, sweet, homicidally insane Pelagius. What would the people do without you? Dance? Sing? Smile? Grow old? You are the best Septim that's ever ruled. Well, except for that Martin fellow, but he turned into a dragon god, and that's hardly sporting... You know, I was there for that whole sordid affair. Marvelous time! Butterflies, blood, a Fox, a severed head... Oh, and the cheese! To die for."


     "Yes, yes, as you've said, countless times before..."


     "Hafrumph! Well then, if you're going to be like that... Perhaps it's best I…"


     "Excuse me." A third gentleman appeared and spoke to the first, "I was looking for you, got something I'm supposed to deliver, your hands only."


     "STOP!" The first gentleman screamed out. He looked like a harmless old man in a strange purple attire that its right doesn't match its left. That was Sheogorath.


     The second gentleman was a blonde Breton with tired expressions donned in a majestic attire. That was The Mad Emperor, Pelagius Septim III.


     The third gentleman was a red-haired Nord of a towering height and smiling face, the air around him was dangerous and domineering. That was Jon Dare.


     As the first two checked the third, they narrowed their eyes.


     "For screaming out loud! How do you Couriers always find people?" Sheogorath screamed.


     "I am here to deliver a message."


     "Reeaaaallllyyyy?!" Sheogorath was taken aback, "Ooh, ooh, what kind of a message? A song? A summons? Wait, I know! A death threat was written on the back of an Argonian concubine! Hahahaaa! Those are my favorite?"


     "Sorry to ruin your fantasy." Jon handed a simple written letter to Sheograth.


     "Really? What is that? Not fun, mortal." Sheogorath snatched the letter from Jon and opened it then…


     *Bang*


     Colorful pieces of paper exploded from the letter once Sheogorath opened it. There was "Happy Birthday!" written on it.


     *calpclapclapclapclapclap*


     Pelagius and Jon started clapping while smiling between each other.


     "Oh! Thank you, thank you, you got me there, silly me. I don't normally get one of those but why not? Tell me, who was it? WAIT! Don't tell me. I want to guess! Was it Molag? No, no... Little Tim, the toymaker's son? The ghost of King Lysandus? Or was it... Yes! Stanley, that talking grapefruit from Passwall!" Sheogorath went with a few terrible guesses. "Oh, wrong on all accounts are they?"


     "It was Haskill."


     "Come ON! Why ruin the surprise?"


     "I am off to me things then." Pelagius said and disappeared in the void.


     "See you, Pelly!" Jon said and sat down where Pelagius was sitting and picked an apple.


     "So…" Sheogorath looked at Jon.


     "Your presence is required in the Shivering Isles."


     "You do realize who you are talking to, don't you?"


     "Of course!" Jon said and smiled brightly. "Sheogorath, Daedric Prince of Madness and other things… I think that include cheese and severed limbs… Well, you are the Mad God just in case if you need a remembrance."


     Jon took out the [Staff of Sheogorath] and passed it to its owner.


     "Oh! I see now, how wonderful! How joyous! You are the one? Where is Forky?"


     "Here?" Jon passed the [Fork of Horripilation].


     "Oh! He is back, dear Forky. I truly missed you." Sheogorath looked at the fork with affection.


     "So, Mad God…" Jon spoke but Sheogorath interrupted.


     "Quite an interesting title actually! Do you know it is a family title? Gets passed down from me to myself every few thousand years." Sheogorath said nonchalantly but Jon kept staring at him.


     "I know… just like what happened on the last Greymarch."


     "Exactly… Wait! What?"


     Sheogorath looked at Jon but it was Jon's turn to play high and mighty.


     "Haha! I love it when the immortals don't know they were being manipulated. Their expressions are *kiss* pure gold." Jon said as he turned his crazy smile towards the Mad God.


     "Oh! Interesting play of words, mortal. I may not have to flay you alive and skip rope with your entrails after all." Sheogorath met Jon with a smile of genuine madness.


     "Come on, Mad God. Aren't you becoming a bit old fashioned? We now turn entrails into balloons, especially the intestines, my favorite actually, I once made a balloon giraffe by them."


     "REALLY! AMAZING! Oh, I once dismembered a person and made him squirm like a worm."


     "I once dismembered a spy then sent him to his employers in a bento-box."


     "I once turned a man into his wife and his wife into him."


     "I once dismantled a man and put his parts back in the wrong places, eyes and balls, ears and nose, you know how it goes."


     "How amateur! Listen to this…"


     Sheogorath and Jon went into a heated contest about several topics that involved dismembering people, food, music and cheese… lots of cheese.


     "So you are saying you created music by killing a woman and turning her entrails into the first instrument ever?" Jon was shocked.


     "What? Don't tell me they don't teach that to kids." Sheogorath was furious but calmed down instantly. "And you are telling me you invented a new type of cheese?"


     "Enchanted Cheese. Will make you lose your mind which you already don't have."


     "I see… I see… but what was that about the Greymarch again?" The Mad God had to cut the foolery himself.


     Jon kept smiling as he took another apple.


     "Do you know that they call you the [Hero of Kvatch], the [Savior of Bruma], the [Champion of Cyrodiil], the [Divine Crusader] and even the [Grey Fox]? That's quite the number of titles you have there."


     "…"


     "I mean you were this boring?"


     "SHUT IT!"


     Sheogorath slammed the table between him and Jon. The world itself shook with that slam and gloominess took over in an instance.


     Jon felt the madness around him, not just any madness but The Madness itself. The Aura of the God of Madness, the embodiment of the natural force of madness, the Sithis shaped hole of chaos. Or rather, he felt something he knew too damn well.


     "Well… it wasn't fair, was it? What you had to face in the end. Good move by the way... slapping the face of 'Fate' the way you did. I guess it is my turn now to try and avoid that kind of end once it is all over." Jon said and took another apple.


     Sheogorath didn't reply.


     Jon just played the tone Sheogorath hates the most and survived just like that. He reminded the former self of Sheogorath of a bitterness that drove him to the edge of despair but he rather felt it was ironic.


     "Fate? Ha! You ruined my holiday just for that?"


     "Why not? When you have a Fate like mine, and you had, you will squirm left and right to get rid of it." Jon said. "And look which cheeky bastard managed to make it."


     Sheogorath smiled once again but he was rather cautious this time.


     "Me?"


     "That's right, Bendu Olo."


     [A/n: Bendu Olo is the original name of the 'Hero of Kvatch' Canon by Bethesda in Oblivion Construction Set. Check Oblivion console for a player clone NPC by the same name.]


     "ENOUGH!"


     Sheogorath hated that. He hated how his mantled and past personas were always struggling together in his mind and a single word of mention about any of them would stir order within the chaos of his demented mind.


     One person did that in the past, Talyam Rend. Jon knew about the story and easily cornered Sheogorath with the fact. He knew the weakness of a Daedric Prince.


     Until the mood of the Mad God returned back once again to order, Jon sat in his place until the realm they were in calmed down on its own.


     "… Mortal, I might think of dismembering you in the end."


     "It won't be fun, I can promise you that. Just give me what I want and I won't cause you trouble. We might as well hit it off as junior and senior, right?"


     "And what is that you want by the by?"


     "Simple. Give me my friend back."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     309 El Diablo 9 : Completely Insane!
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "If I can only tear your inside out without your cursed Fate acting up."


     "Lucky me then."


     "HA! Curses, me, a Daedric Prince, cursing... Is the world going mad? Wait! I am the Mad God, why wouldn't it go mad... Everything is going well then."


     "Hey, I want my friend realized from that El Diablo thing."


     "Oh! Your friend is El Diablo? That's a joyous occasion, worthy of celebration, birds chirping, people dancing, music ringing and then... blood, guts, limbs everywhere! No can do, my Mortal friend. Your friend is free from mortal burdens now, be happy for him."


     "He still has to get married though."


     "Married? MARRIED! You want him off the festival to get him MARRIED? Are you his friend or his nemesis?"


     "Yes, we are already late because of you."


     "Aaah! Which one of us is a madman?... Oh, that's me! Then which one of us is an Evil Daedric Prince?... Wait, that's also me... And you want your friend married?... I mean, I know dismembering ways less painful than marriage."


     Sheogorath kept going on and on of how horrible marriage is. I was having a troublesome time making a Mad God shut up.


     "Will I get him or not?"


     "No no no." Sheogorath shook his head, "He doesn't have to do something that boring like marriage... How horrible! Getting married! Growing old! Losing money! Losing appearance! Getting cheated on! Losing half what he owns after divorcing her for cheating! And the list goes on... Do you know why there are so many mad people in the isle?"


     "Marriage?"


     "WRONG! Happiness! What do you think the isles are? An after marriage rehab center... Even though it would make great business teaching all those divorced people how to turn into homicidal maniacs. Oh! I have a great idea, I should give classes on how to flay people alive and dismember them, the College of Cloudrest would be a wonderful place to kick off."


     "I'll attend the first lecture if you give my friend back."


     "Sheesh, your friend is a madman, you know that?"


     "You can unmad him for me."


     "You want me to do WHAT?! I'm the Daedric Prince of Madness! I don't make people sane! I'd have to be crazy to do that! And I am crazy. So I'll do it!"


     "I am glad we are on the same page."


     "Don't be too hasty, mortal. There are still many many things we need to do first." Sheogorath said as he played with his staff around. "First off, you need to find the way out of here first. Good luck with that."


     "What is the catch?"


     "Ohaha! I do love it when mortals know they're being manipulated, makes things infinitely more interesting. Take a look around, do you know where we are?"


     "Enlighten me."


     "Haha! Welcome to the deceptively verdant mind of Emperor Pelagius Septim III. That's right! You're in the head of a dead, homicidally insane monarch. Wahahaha!"



     "A 'Mind Realm'? Last time I've been to mine, I found a creepy version of myself playing with myself's mind... or was it myself playing with me? Or the other way around... Don't confuse me, Mad God. Get to the point."


     "Sheesh! Mortal, you are a lost cause yourself, ain't ya? Fine, I guess you already know what you should do if you have been into one of those."


     "Yeah yeah, resolve the childhood fears and face the worst enemies and all that Jazz."


     "Jazz? Is it cheese?"


     "Music."


     "Oh, would love to hear some."


     "Look forward to it after we are out."


     "Oh! The suspense is killing me. Or you… doesn't matter. Solve this realm and send us home." Sheogorath disappeared and reappeared once again, "Oh! Almost forgot, you gonna need this."


     Sheogorath passed a black strange looking staff towards me.


     "This!"


     "The Wabbajack! Huh? Huh? Didn't see that coming, did you? Now off with you… I'll be busy doing the fishstick, it is a very delicate state of mind!"


     And he disappeared again.


     Sigh! That annoying runt of a mad god!


     I used to like him back in the day when I played the game but meeting him in person put a huge burden on my mind.


     That guy was supposed to be the Mad God of this Era, the protagonist of the former game that came before 'Skyrim', 'TES IV: Oblivion'.


     How did a player character become a Daedric Prince? Simple, he mantled the past Sheogorath.


     The term [Mantling] refers to the process whereby a Mortal can achieve [Apotheosis]. It is frequently considered one of the [Six Walking Ways], the Fourth, and is sometimes called the Steps of the Dead. The [Mantling] was described by the Great Emperor Tiber Septim as; "walking like them until they must walk like you". The meaning of this is that the protagonist of 'Oblivion' followed a certain set of quests and rituals guided by Sheogorath to ascend as Immortal by taking Sheogorath's place and becoming him. This doesn't mean that the Hero of Kvatch is alive but he just became a part of the Mad God.


     And why would a 'Hero' do such a thing to begin with?


     Well, here comes the part where I explain the reason why I didn't mind going against Sheogorath and cuss at his face.


     It is called [Fate].


     Something very slimy granted by the will of the World. The World knows that something is going to happen in the future and assigns an individual known as the 'Hero' to face the disaster.


     The Heroes are always protected and guided to meet their fateful encounters by [Fate] and here where it comes tricky. [Fate] can protect the Heroes from many things and that includes the Original Spirits known as Daedric Princes. Even though the princes are immortal and absolute, they will get hurt if they went against a Hero and that's something they would rather avoid as they are not infinite and can be said as parts of the World itself.


     Still, that same [Fate], that protects the Heroes, gets rid of them once their job is done. A Hero is a person that can cause great chaos with the mighty power they possess and the World can't afford one of them going on a rampage without control. That is why there is almost nothing known about the Heroes once they were done with their quests. Fairy tales say that they found peace and left to live alone but that was never the case, a Hero's journey always end with their demise victorious or defeated.


     Most of the Protagonists of every Elder Scroll Game has an unknown end other than the [Nerevarine] who became immortal due to circumstances and left to Akavir while the [Hero of Kvatch] escaped such fate by mantling Sheogorath. I am not sure about the [Mantling] but I guess he is dead in a way and alive in another.


     And guess whose turn is it?


     Anyway… all that doesn't mean I can go against Sheogorath or overdo it either, Sheogorath still can retaliate if he didn't mind losing some fingers. But at least he won't associate himself with me and I will keep a healthy relationship with the Demon of Madness. How ironic!


     "Sigh! I swear all this tension will give this handsome young man some grey hair one day and I will look like that old man of mine. Can't afford it, never!"


     ***


     Waiting in the Throne room of New Sheoth Palace, Isha was going back and forth in wait. It has been a few hours since Jon has gone on his own with Haskill to meet Sheogorath but only Haskill returned and stood still beside the Throne.


     This Labour that dragged her to the Isles of Madness was the strangest so far. A weird request from her 'Prophet', a knowledgeable and powerful ally, a dangerous trip to Oblivion and a Daedric Prince to top it all. She just wondered how long will her final Labour be. She has been calculating every move she made for the sake of the grand scheme of things but this was a truly wild ride that kept her in worry all the time.


     While she was pondering back and forth, footsteps were heard from the direction Jon disappeared at. She held the [Spear of Bitter Mercy] tightly and her senses went up anticipating what may happen the next second.


     From that direction, an old gentleman in a bizarre purple suit appeared while holding a cane. He seemed to be amused while walking and shaking his head. He walked past Isha quietly and then came to a halt.


     "Oh! Isn't that old friend Bitter Mercy? Haven't seen that in a long time… bad times back then, good times too, three wannabes got the butts kicked by one and ran crying to an old pal of mine, there was also that time with the stag boy Hircine, Hahaha... should've seen the look on his faces when his beasts lost to mine. What else? Ugly people, crazy Khajiit and Acrobatics… mortals were so agile back then and they could fly as well… Ah! Where is Haskill? Oh, here he is… My friend other than friends I don't be friends with! Good to see you, how was the place going?"


     "The Isles missed you, my Lord. I'd say Dementia was brighter and Mania was gloomier until your arrival."


     "Oh! That bad? Good thing our mortal friend found me then." Sheogorath said as he sat on the Throne.


     Isha realized who was she in the presence of and a chill ran through her spine. Daedric Princes cause her to feel uneasy after a certain incident and now she is right in front of one.


     What made the matter worse was a hand coming out of nowhere and patting her shoulder. Isha turned around in tension but Jon calmed her before she does a rough action in front of the Mad God, the rule that protected him was not applied on her.


     [A/n: I skipped the boring quest but of course Jon did it.]


     "Ah, my little mortal friend. I'm a man of many personalities, but tell you what? They're all very fond of you."


     "I doubt that for some reason."


     "Anyway… you can keep the Wabbajack, I will keep my staff and my fork. Oh right… Look Haskill! Forky's back! It's so nice to see him again!"


     "Congratulations for return, my Lord. My heart quivers madly each time I remember the stabby pain caused by that Fork." Haskill bowed in good manners.


     "Oh! Such good times… let's go hunt some baby Nagas with the fork after we are done."


     "I'll make the preparations, my Lord."


     "Sorry to break the warm reunion but I am on a schedule here." Jon interrupted.


     "Oh, right. Haskill, how is El Diablo festival going on?"


     "Very good, my Lord. We have a worthy candidate and a good chicken ready to lead the Kurkurs to the show."


     "Wonderful! Time for a celebration... Cheese for everyone!"


     "Hey."


     "Oh, right. The mortal here wants to snatch our El Diablo… what should we do, my Lord? Should I summon the torturer?"


     "Ha! Good idea but it won't work, this Mortal is too troublesome even for my standards. Let's make a trade, Mortal. How about this? You do three things for me and you get your friend back, not demented or manic or even drunk."


     "No dirty schemes?"


     "Just a little."


     "…"


     "Fine, no dirty schemes."


     "I am listening." Jon said.


     "Well… let's see. From what Haskill reported, you killed the Gatekeeper, make me a new one, a better one." Sheogorath said in a madened tone.


     "Will this one be alright?"


     Jon took out something large out of the Cube. It was a giant bone samurai carrying a large crude blade.


     "Oh! You were carrying one on you all along? Hmmm… not bad but, NO! This is too boney befitting of someone like Molag or Dagon. You should see them in parties, these two compete on which one can put bones on each other together. Sore losers, they always get done by Merida when she torches everything they make in a fit of anger. Hahahaha!"


     "Wait… is that a Daedric Princes party or a kindergarten?"


     "Bwahahaha! Good one, mortal."


     "So you want a new Gatekeeper. Fine, what else?"


     "Hmmm… you said you invented a new kind of cheese. Looking forward to that one. And please, don't show me that Hammerfellean Shrieking Cheese, I literally invented that for them."


     "Fine, but this cheese can't be served alone, it gets added on another dish."


     "Wonderful! WONDERFUL! Eating, I love eating. My Daedric tummy is growling already."


     "Extra cheese for the Mad God, noted! What is the last thing?"


     "Oh… I don't know… surprise me for the last one. Never make it boring… remember? Not boring."


     "I got you. A new Gatekeeper, Extra Cheese and a something crazy enough to surprise the Mad God… tricky one."


     "Good! Now go, run, fly! Do the three tasks and I will let you have your friend back and a reward on top of that."


     Sheogorath waved and Jon sighed wryly tired of the foolery of Sheogorath.


     "Fine. Let's go Isha." Jon turned around and signaled the dazed Isha to follow.


     As the two went out, Sheogorath sat with a wide smile on his throne.


     "Hahahahaha! This should be fun."


     "My Lord, that insolent adventurer, should we send him to Xedilian? The new upgrades and tortures tools will drive him insane before mercilessly butchering him." Haskill said.


     "Murdering him? Driving him insane? Haskill my dear, this is not good for business. Did you lose your senses or something of the sort?"


     "Excuse me, my Lord?" Haskill was confused.


     "Sheesh, the boy you saw just now was insane. Completely insane, mad, crazy and out of his mind, he was perfect, I loved him so much."


     "Insane?" Haskill was taken aback once again.


     "Bwahaha! Too insane for you or even himself to not even notice! Now that's a new one! How exciting! How wonderful! How marvelous! Let's watch… and bring me cheese!"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     310 El Diablo 10 : Tasks and Rewards
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Back at Earil's shop, Isha and I sat on a table facing each other.


     "Out of all people someone can be friends with, you have the weirdest collection so far! Let's see… a talking cat, a Homicidal Time Mage and the Daedric Prince of Madness. Are you trying to drive me insane here?"


     "Me? I am very innocent, believe me. First off, Earil is a helpful guy… despite his peculiar taste in things. Seriously, man, STOP TAKING SELFIES!"


     "Oh… it is exciting… too many moments I need to capture. Photomancy is the best. I'll capture all the moments I can… then I'll capture time itself. WAHAHAHA!"


     "… Okay, Earil is shit but at least he let us use his basement…"


     "…" Isha was glaring at me.


     "Fine, I'll do something about those dangling tortured people."


     "What about the Mad God?"


     "He is a great guy. Cheerful but moody, too moody for my taste but he is a very deep person. If you listen carefully to all that nonsense he utters, you will find there are wisdom and secret knowledge coated in his untasteful jokes of how he will gut everyone like fishes and make decorations with their entrails."


     "… Yeah, whatever… Then what about your friend?"


     "Jon should be El Diablo now, some sort of a brainwashed warrior that leads the horde of the Kurkurs to the festival. Something Sheogorath came up with for sure."


     "Putting El Diablo aside, you know that my Labour is to stop El Diablo, right? Won't that be a conflict of interest between us?" Isha said nervously.


     "Well, you don't need to be such a muscle-headed person." I said.


     "Excuse me?"


     "I am saying, stopping El Diablo shouldn't mean that you must kill Jon. We can just exorcize whatever that El Diablo is, I am sure it is a Daedra that possesses Jon."


     "… Fine. It makes sense… by the way, what are the Kurkurs?" Isha asked.


     "Well, that's something new even for me. Haskill said that the Kurkurs are those bird-like humanoids we killed on our way to New Sheoth."


     "Oh! Such strange creatures they are."


     "You are right."


     Those [Kurkurs] didn't appear at the game or even come from a mod. They were white or red feathered humanoids with bird heads and wings instead of arms that can't fly, their weapons are the long beaks they have and the bird's legs with sharp talons. That all can put aside compared to how insane their eyes look.


     "Do you think Sheogorath will hand your friend quietly?"


     "No, I don't think he will. He wants me to make a new Gatekeeper for his own convenience. He wants to eat my enchanted cheese because… well, he is obsessed with cheese. And finally, he wants me to entertain him, this is a tricky one, the Lord of Madness is all about manipulating mortal for no reason whatsoever other than what he calls fun, I doubt that he even know the reasons behind his actions himself but let's not focus on that… whatever surprises the Mad God should be something otherworldly and I know just the person."



     "Who?"


     "That's classified. But let's finish that Gatekeeper we are making first. It is going to need a lot of work."


     "Yes, filthy business."


     In front of us, in the large basement beneath [Earil's Mysteries], there were many corpses of various monsters lying around. I didn't hunt all that by myself but as the wielder of the [Wabbajack], I went around and told the Dark Seducers of Dementia to help me gather a few things to make a gift for Lord Sheogorath. Still, if not for Haskill giving them the order to follow me, I would have to whack them around with the staff.


     Speaking of which, Sheogorath took back the [Fork of Horripilation] and the [Staff of Sheogorath] and gave me the [Wabbajack].


     The [Wabbajack] is a Daedric staff engraved with angry gaping faces at the top. Its effect is… how to say this? It is completely unpredictable and it can't be used to cast normal Magic either. Each spell cast from the staff can either kill the target by any magical effect ever know, buff the target by any magical buff ever known, or transform the target to anything from a harmless cockroach to a mighty Dremora Lord.


     Why the gamble then?


     Why not!


     Anyway, back to the work at hand. I put the [Wabbajack] aside and transformed [Greed] to act as my hands rather than a long trench coat.


     "Wow! Krilon, what is that?" Isha witnessed [Greed] in action for the first time.


     "Something I love to keep close all the time."


     The clothes I was wearing under [Greed] were expensive clothes for the Battle-Born Wedding so I didn't want to dirty them during the journey but I had to change them in the [Cube] before I enter this slaughterhouse.


     The corpses in front of me all gathered by the hardworking masses of the Dark Seducers. They were large [Skinned Hounds] which are undead hounds whose name describe perfectly, some [Scalons] which are aquatic humanoids that carry strong diseases in their scales, and finally, we brought some poisonous fangs of the [Elytras], the gigantic and very poisonous mantis-ant crossover native to the isles.


     Protecting myself and Isha with magic, we picked the largest three [Hulking Skinned Hounds], one of those things is at least three meters in height. We cut their heads and their bodies evenly and started putting them back together in the shape I wanted. We then skinned the [Scalons] and used their skin to cover the creature we put together. Of course, the fangs of the [Elytra] were added to the mix.


     The result was a perfect mix of madness and otherworldly fantasy.


     "What do you think?" I asked Isha.


     "… Seriously, man. Who are you?"


     "Bwahahahaha!"


     ***


     "I present to you…"


     *Drum sounds made by [Bardic Knowledge]*


     "… [Cerberus]!"


     *ClapClapClapClapClapClapClapClap*


     "Genius! HAHAHA! Amazing! Marvelous job, mortal. Haskill, look! You completely lost the bet, wahaha! A three-headed hound covered with the hazardous skin of the Scalons and armed with the poisonous fangs of the Elytras. Hehe! That's why I love mortals. So creative!"


     The [Cerberus] I created was as mighty as Sheogorath described. It was something that made me so envious and regretful I didn't make a copy of.


     "Good, this [Cerberus] will be your Gatekeeper then."


     I passed the Staff that controls the [Cerberus] to Sheogorath.


     "Oh! Thank you… you made my heart quiver madly, Mortal. I love it, but… it makes me wonder, you are the creator of that mighty [Cerberus], does that mean that this beast can defeat you?" Sheogorath gave off an evil grin.


     "You…" Isha face turned pale as she looked at Sheogorath with angry expressions.


     I am sure being screwed over in such a way especially after creating a magnum opus like the [Cerberus]. Many kings killed their best architectures after creating impenetrable palaces for them… but that the Mad God I am dealing with.


     "I guess there is only one way to find out, right?" I said.


     "Oh! Really? Fine, get 'em, boy." Sheogorath signaled for [Cerberus] to attack us.


     The large three headed black dog glared at me with its red eyes and jumped towards me… or it was supposed to do so!


     "Sit!"


     With one word from me, it sat down shaking its three idiotic heads left and right.


     In my hand, I was holding a medallion and made it dangle left and right, the three heads of the [Cerberus] were following it with utter confusion as its three heads were struggling to focus on the medallion at the same time causing the [Cerberus] to stop the attack mode.


     "…" Sheogorath kept looking at the weird situation.


     "Dogs! A flaw of creation in my opinion. If I really wanted to give you a beast that can't be conquered, I would have given you a cat. One single cat stationed at the [Gates of Madness] is enough to stop a whole army of adventurers in my opinion."


     "… You know what mortal, next time I go on a holiday, I will take you with me to ride narwhales in the ocean and you will ride at the front. Consider it my revenge for this one when the times comes."


     "Perfect. Looking forward to it." I said, "Now, Haskill, point me to your kitchen."


     "This way."


     ***


     "Mortal, what is that?"


     "Esteemed Mad God, let me introduce you to the following dishes that will blow your mind if you have any… first off, the Margherita Pizza, the mother of all pizzas may God save the Queen. This piece of classic art has a thin crust, fresh tomato sauce, Enchanted Mozzarella cheese, and a few leaves of basil."


     I pointed to the next plate.


     "Pepperoni Pizza, America's favorite. Back at my home country, if you love that pizza then you are a western spy but still, everyone ate it in secret. It has my secret recipe of pepperoni that uses only top quality beef. All that grace hammered with a thick layer of enchanted gooey cheese."


     The next plate.


     "Here comes the beast, the Grilled Chicken Pizza for chicken lovers like us. Made with BBQ sauce, chicken, cilantro, red onions, and enchanted fontina cheese."


     Comes at number four.


     "My mama's personal recipe, Extra Mozzarella, Extra Turkish Cheese, green pepper and verity of olive. Smells like home and feels like love. Of course, it is all enchanted."


     The last plate.


     "This is my own recipe, something I came up with back when I was trapped with two homicidal perverted roommates in the 13th floor of a residential cheap building. The Pizza Loaf. Good for taking away, good for a picnic, good for work, good for school, and even good for a Daedric Prince. The Pizza that can survive the apocalypse in your pocket just for you to take it out and have a quick bite while slaying a dragon or rescuing a damsel. Of course, the cheese! Ah! To die for."


     The five plates were made with the best resources I had either in the cube or at the kitchen of the Mad God. It was one interesting kitchen to tell the truth.


     Anyway, the Mad Sheogorath I am used to was no more. He turned from the made cheerful buffoon to an expert appraiser of food, a gourmet of madness if I picked the words right.


     "... Haskill…"


     "Yes, Lord Sheogorath."


     "Hold this one for me."


     Sheogorath picked up a pizza slice and handed it to Haskill, he then bit on its tip and started to walk backward.


     Looks like he figured out how the enchanted cheese works.


     The mozzarella cheese started to stretch with Sheogorath as he walked backward. The more he walks back, the more it stretches.


     "Guards!"


     Haskill signaled and the Seducers and Saints around the throne room started to support the string of cheese that kept stretching with Sheogorath.


     "Goodness!" Isha eyes almost popped out of their sockets by the sight of my elongated gooey cheese. Even Sheogorath who almost reached the front yard of the palace didn't reach the limit yet.


     "Well, good luck." I took a chair on the dining table and took a slice while sneaking another to my shadow. My secret agent should be hungry after this long day of hard work.


     ***


     "Mortal, I am flabbergast!"


     "Jon play your turn already."


     "A Resurrection Card! HAHA! The Deck of the Shivering Isles is indeed the best. You wouldn't know what happen next."


     "Yes I know, I designed it to be a chaotic but powerful deck."


     "You never seized to surprise me, Mortal. You know… you remind me of myself back in the day, oh! The foolery of youth. Back then, everyone looked so ugly… and rounded. Crazy times! Old Dagon is having a grudge on me ever since."


     "A spy card! To your face, Mad God."


     "Humph! You think this spy card tactic will always work for you? Behold! The Everscamp Card!"


     "God Card! Kyne, I choose you."


     "Dirty schemer. Haskill, down with it."


     "Yes, Lord Sheogorath?"


     "No, I was calling the Haskill Card!"


     "Oh… I see."


     "Pssst, Mad God. Why does Haskill look so down?"


     "Oh! Between you and me, he doesn't feel well appreciated if I don't give him work for four hours straight. Ohhh! And I win this round!"


     "Seriously! Is this game going to end?"


     "Nope, don't forget our condition. You have to win three matches straight for me to be fully entertained."


     "Fine… Hey, which Daedric Prince do you detest the most?"


     "Hmmm, I don't really hate anyone of them in particular." Sheogorath started thinking, "I always tease Peryite till he blows up. Dagon is still stingy with me. Hircine is also holding a grudge when my beasts beat his once and he lost his favored spear to me for a few hundred years. Molag used to come and play but ever since I've beaten Vaermina and showed her nightmares she couldn't handle he stopped coming. Azura, Boethiah and Mephalah are not really appreciative to my work, I call them the boring three. The rest are not much better… Oh! Almost forgot, Malacath."


     "What's with you and him?"


     "Pffft! I mean, HAVE you seen his realm? Nasty place if you ask me. Well, at least he is popular at parties. Every Daedric Prince makes fun of him even that skinny Peryite has his fair share of fun with Malacath."


     "What about you?"


     "Me? I mate him eat his damn son once. HAHAHA! It was hilarious. You should've seen his face. Even that high and mighty Meridia made fun of him."


     "Oh, you bad bully Daedric Princes hating on little poor Malacath!" I couldn't help but copy her voice from the game.


     "Wahaha! Exactly! Then she spilled a pile of dung on him saying this will make another little Malacath grow."


     "Gross!"


     [A/n: Malacath was created from dung. It happened when Trinimac fought Boethiah and the latter ate Trinimac and literally shitting him turning him into Malacath and his worshippers into Orcs. Nasty piece of lore.]


     "Oh, what a game! It has been so long since we had guests, right, Haskill? You would have loved my old Uncle Leo, back in the day. Charming dinner conversation, when he wasn't bringing up old girlfriends… Literally! Regurgitating them. Nasty habit!"


     "Can you stop bringing up gross stuff?"


     "Wahaha! Why not? I am pretty much entertained… wait! I am… entertained!"


     "…"


     "Yes, we made it."


     "YES!"


     At last! Oh! That was too much for one lifetime. I admit it, Sheogorath was too much for my head to handle. He finally admitted that he is entertained.


     That was one wild ride.


     "Where is Jon Battle-Born?" I cut straight to business.


     "Fufufu! Mortal, you are truly persistent? Shouldn't you take a reward first?"


     "A reward?"


     "Yes, you entertained me, and I promise you one. Now tell me, what do you desire?"


     "What kind of question is that?"


     "Exactly what you heard, mortal."


     "Well, it sounds so suspicious!"


     "Exactly. And you are not leaving without desiring anything and take it out with you."


     "Dammit! Another one of your mind games."


     "HA! You are truly very wary of manipulation… now tell me and hurry up and decided. I hate indecision! Or maybe I don't. Make up your mind, or I'll have your skin made into a hat… one of those arrowcatchers. I love those hats!"


     This guy never stopped playing mind games with me and I always avoided him, now he is pushing me into a corner.


     Dammit!


     On one round, the bet was my life and I barely survived. The other round, he kept betting on my members and I was fighting with my all and now… he wants me to wish for something I am going to regret later.


     The idiom said "Be careful what you wish for" But I am sure taking a wish from Sheogorath always backfired splendidly.


     Fine… how about this?


     "Then allow me to call you 'Uncle Sheo' from now on."


     "…"


     Sheogorath froze… like for real, he froze. Haskill too, the guards, the fires on the candles, the weather itself stopped.


     "You… You…" Sheogorath's hand trembled, "You… NEPHEW?"


     It started raining outside all of a sudden and Sheogorath was still in shock.




     "Oh for fuck's sake!"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     311 El Diablo 11 : Escaping New Sheoth
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     < [Agent of Sheogorath] – {Blessing of the Mad Champion}: when activated, your fatigue and injuries recover 25 times faster than usual. >


     "… Wow!"


     A strong vibe of power enveloped Jon as he felt a strong surge of energy within his Energy Center and felt invincible for a second. He looked between the system screen and Sheogorath and wanted to say something but the later was making a face he has never seen before.


     "Nephew… say it once again…"


     "… Eeeeh... Uncle?"


     "AH! I felt it! Haskill, did you feel that too?"


     "Yes, Lord Sheogorath. Congratulations, there is someone fool enough in this world that agreed to be your kin."


     "Finally! Wahahaha! This will be amazing, family gathering, holidays together, every New and Old Life festivals, Birthdays! I can't… I can't even rope my head around all that… it will be FUN!"


     'Fuck me dead!' Jon swore within.


     "I will stop you there, Mad God." He said.


     "CALL ME UNCLE!" Sheogorath lashed.


     "Uncle! I will stop you there for a second. You know that the following events in the next chapter of my life won't need more Drama than it already going to have… or Comedy in your case… point is... BAD IDEA!"


     "Don't be worried, Lord Nephew. Lord Sheogorath only takes a vacation once every 50 mortal years that if he didn't manage to sneak away while I am not looking." Haskill assured Jon.


     "… Oh! Good. I'll be depending on you, Haskill."


     "How RUDE! You two are conspiring on me at my face?"


     "Hey, Uncle Sheo. Where is my friend?"


     "Oh! Right, where is El Diablo festival going to kick off this year, Haskill?"


     "At 'Heretic's Horn' region, Lord Sheogorath. The portal to the Mortal World will open in less than a few minutes."


     "Wait! What? You… you were trying to waste time all that long?" Jon lashed out right away.


     "Wahaha! Didn't see that coming, did you? Anyway, this is about the right time for you to start chasing after your friend, nephew. The Game is afoot… or a leg… or all manner of severed limbs! You only need to catch your friends and slay the mount he is riding to retrieve him without a hitch, no schemes or ulterior motives as promised." Sheogorath revealed his grand plan.


     Jon's face changed color instantly, he realized that Sheogorath wanted him to go after El Diablo once he has wasted enough time for El Diablo to be prepared.


     'Damn him… How manipulative!' Jon thought.


     "Tsk, let's go, Isha."


     As they turned around and were about to leave the palace, the windows, gates and all the other gaps were blocked either by doors and locks or by Seducers and Saints.


     "Before you go, nephew. Shouldn't we have one last challenge? For example; how will you leave the Palace?" Sheogorath said as he sat smiling on the throne.



     "… You really don't get bored, do you?"


     "HA! With you Nephew, not a moment is dull."


     "Shit!" Isha seemed to have reached her last bit of sanity and was about to lash out too. She let Jon deal with the Mad God because she was too scared to do so and Jon was doing a damn good job but now… now the Mad God is manipulating them with force.


     She pointed her spear and was about to use it to call out some Storm Atronachs to aid her but Jon's hand patted her shoulder. She looked behind her to see Jon snorting as if he was grinning under his mask.


     "Hehehe! Uncle Sheo, you too never cease to amaze me but… I am sorry, your nephew is going to be a little bit rude and leave without a proper goodbye."


     "Auhoho! I would love to see you try, Nephew." Sheogorath said as he rested back on his throne.


     "… Uncle, did you just 'dare' me?"


     "Hm? Why not? I dare you."


     Jon smiled and shook his head.


     "Remember this one, Uncle. If the 'Dare' can be a sphere of power one day, I'll be the Daedric Lord that rules over it. See you, Uncle." Jon said with an arrogant tone and called out. "Nefertiti, now!"


     Just as he said so, he held Isha closer spread [Greed] around them. Once the formless weapon covered them like a cloak, a large black cat appeared from its outer side and pulled it through a strange portal that appeared out of nowhere. In less than a second, Jon and Isha were not in their place anymore.


     The indifferent look on Haskill's face turned into a frown, the naughty smile on Sheogorath's face froze, the Seducers tilted their heads and the Saints stepped back.


     "… My Lord, I am… not sure… how this…"


     "Haskill."


     "Ye… Yes, Lord Sheogorath."


     "Did my nephew just make a fool out of us?"


     "… I am afraid so, my Lord. Should I call the torturer?"


     "Would the torturer know how did my nephew escape from my hall?"


     "… No."


     "Then why call him? But just a moment ago, that thing that pulled my nephew was a black cat, right?"


     "Yes."


     "And it was a being that neither you nor I could sense the presence of, right?"


     "Yes."


     "In MY realm, where I rule, there was a being that I couldn't tell how it lurked around? My realm which basically an extension of me?"


     "… I don't think I have ever heard of a being that can do that, Lord Sheogorath." Haskill said.


     "Oh! HAHAHA! I think we know of a certain race that has the potential to develop such features to rival even the Daedric Prices, dear Haskill." Sheogorath said and the smile on his face became even wider.


     "Faeries!"


     ***


     Jon and Isha appeared outside New Sheoth city with Nefertiti waiting for them there.


     "Now, my dead Daedric Unc… Hey, I haven't finished my line just yet."


     "Too slow, Hooman."


     Jon and Nefertiti started quarreling while Isha was looking around dizzily.


     "How did we…" She looked at Jon who was pinching Nefertiti's cheeks while she was scratching his hand and realized that those two freaks were clearly after it. Last time she was shocked senseless by Jon was when he got along with Sheogorath and she decided that this man is very abnormal so there was no need to be shocked each time but this time he escaped from the clutches of a Daedric Prince.


     In truth, Jon and Nefertiti were planning for an escape route before even entering the city of New Sheoth. He told her to not come out of the Shadow World after they were done with the Gatekeeper and left a part of [Greed] with her to be able to open a Shadow Portal through the Shadow World. With such power, not even Sheogorath would see it coming.


     "Hey, you two, this is not the time. We need to find your friend." Isha said.


     "Oops! Almost forgot." Jon froze in his place then he took out the map and checked the location that Sheogorath mentioned.


     "Heretic's Horn is to the East. Not too far." He said.


     "Fine, let's run."


     "Sadly that won't work. It will take us at least an hour if we didn't come across a single monster on the way. We need a fast ride."


     Jon started casting a spell and two Flame Atronach Hawks appeared.


     "Let's roll." Jon and jumped on one and it started flying.


     Isha, who made her mind not to be surprised, got shocked again then her shock turned into anger.


     "Hey, if you could do that from the start? Why didn't you use it on the way here?"


     She was genuinely mad but Jon was already in the air, she looked at the Atronach Hawk that he left for her and growled with anger before figuring out how to ride it.


     *A few miles to the east*


     A large horde of Kurkur monsters were gathered around a large rock near the Enjean Sea. On top of that rock, there was a strange man holding a large sword and on his head, there was a strange mask.


     The mask was that of a chicken head mask. It was half white and half red and the Kurkurs looked at it with admiration.


     Those strange creatures that resembled humanoid chickens with scary faces and large chicken legs were an incarnation of nightmares that Sheogorath was dearly fond of but what Jon and Isha saw from the air was real madness.


     "How are we going to go through all that?" Isha asked.


     "I have no idea."


     Jon carefully looked down and started to ascertain the best plan to take action but that was still a bit complicated. It seemed that the number of the Kurkurs down there was over a thousand or so, even the great Jon Dare would think twice before making a move against such a horde.


     He can summon up to 300 undead creatures from the Soul Crain but because of such massive number his control will be off and they would just follow simple orders like 'Attack' and 'Don't Attack'. With the [Ahzidal's Ring of Necromancy] on him, he can buff them all to rival troublesome monsters like the Kurkurs but his control won't be improved one bit.


     There when he got enlightened by a good idea.


     "Necromancers with my power can control up to 150 undead creatures with ease but going over that criteria would make the Undead stupidly immovable… unless… unless they were commanded by undead like them. Some necromancers chose to turn into a Lich like Mannimarco for the sole reason of the large number of undead they can control. If I needed to control those 300 undead easily, I know just the guy."


     Jon looked into the [Cube] and commanded Odokuro, the hulking bone samurai, to get ready.


     The Kurkur on the land were still cheering and screaming as their leader El Diablo started to shout madly too. Jon was looking for the weakness that Sheogorath and Haskill mentioned, the mount of El Diablo.


     Sadly, there was no such thing and El Diablo was only standing on his feet. Jon wasn't bothered by the fact as he had an alternative plan anyway but now he needed to get to Jon Battle-Born that was possessed by that El Diablo thing.


     "Nefertiti, take Odokuro down."


     Nefertiti followed right away, she went into the [Cube], held onto Odokuro and teleported outside to the ground right away.


     "Isha, hold my hand."


     Jon pulled Isha with [Telekinesis] from the Flame Atronach Hawk she was riding and held on to her. He then switched the suicide attack mode of the Atronach Hawks one and aimed them down at the Kurkur horde.


     *BANG* *BANG*


     Two large explosions hit the flanks of the Horde killing more than two hundred at once. If Jon could level up from that attack, he would have become insanely strong.


     Not minding the silly idea that appeared on his mind. Jon levitated in the air and landed behind Odokuro and Nefertiti. He then took out a Conjuration Staff and started to summon an undead horde of his own.


     In sheer seconds, 200 Wraithmen Warriors and 100 Bonemen Archers appeared around Jon and Isha. They were all black skeletons with deathly cold aura and glimmering blue eyes.


     "Krilon, the Kurkurs they are coming."


     "I know."


     Jon didn't even spare the monsters a glance and ran to Odokuro, he took off some bones from his back and stuffed the Staff in after liking it with the Magicka Reactor in Odokuro's head.


     "Make sure to convey my orders to them."


     Now, all those undead creatures were under Odokuro's control and it was under Jon's control. Jon's commands to Odokuro were transferred from it to the 300 undead creature with ease. Jon couldn't help but smile.


     "Perfect. Sadly, even Odokuro has a limit but it is still far to reach and way better than mine."


     While not realizing it, Jon has created a terrifying [Death Knight] that will shock the whole hidden forces in Skyrim and also the Empire one day not far.


     "And he has his own undead army too! If he was only my type…" Isha started shaking her head.


     "What? I am everyone's type!" Jon heard her.


     Realizing that she thought out loud, Isha wanted to slap her forehead but she didn't.


     "I like men with childish faces and submissive personalities." She said what she thought the opposite of Jon.


     "Damn! A Feminist and a Shotacon… you are a hopeless person and you will die alone!" Jon looked at the buff girl beside him up and down before cussing at her.


     The two didn't mind cursing at each other friendly. Jon and Isha may not be the type of each other but they were developing fast friendship, a friendship forged in the realm of madness.


     "Listen up, Jon my friend is that fool with the chicken head over him, his current weakness is his so-called mount that we did not see yet. You need a mount too, may I borrow that." Jon said and pointed to the [Spear of Bitter Mercy].


     "… Here but the enchantment won't listen to you."


     Jon took the spear anyway and activated the enchantment without a problem, he used the spear's function to summon a Storm Atronach Horse.


     "Here you go."


     "It can do that?" Isha was shocked when she knew that her spear can summon an Atronach that she can ride too.


     "I will teach you the trick later but right now you need to stop El Diablo for me, Odokuro will lead the undead I summoned and I will figure out how to take us from here.


     "Right." Isha was excited with Jon's plan.


     Right at this moment, El Diablo or rather Jon Battle-Born also led the Kurkur monsters towards Jon's Undead. With an overwhelming numerical difference, El Diablo was sure of his win and summoned his mount.


     Between the ranks of the Kurkurs, a large monster started to advance towards El Diablo. It was something so bizarre and none expected to see coming at all.


     "Pffft!" Jon couldn't help but hold his stomach and explode in laughter. Isha's eyes widened and didn't understand how this creature even existed.


     El Diablo jumped on his mount and acted as if he was the king of the world… that was riding on a Giant Chicken.


     [A/n: Giant Chickens appeared in The Elder Scrolls Legends but the Kurkurs are my own idea.]


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     312 El Diablo 12 : How Tastes Your Meat?
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Just as Jon said, there is no better companion than the undead when someone ventures in Oblivion. Not bound by morals or laws, fighting fire with fire is not a bad strategy especially when the enemy is some sort of creature that only manifests in nightmares.


     Jon's force consisted of 300 undead creatures was taking showing a grand result in the first showdown with the Kurkurs. The Wraithmen which are heavily armored skeleton withstood the first charge of the Kurkurs and gave the archer Bonemen in the back a chance to shoot arrows at those beasts.


     In the front of the army, a hulking bone samurai waved its crude blade and moved nimbly between the enemies in a speed unbefitting to its size. Jon has indeed done a splendid job installing combat techniques into that light-weight pile of bones.


     But not only Odokuro was the one who was shining, but there was also a very strong streak of lightning going through the ranks of the Kurkurs. Isha was riding the Storm Atronach Horse that was summoned by the [Spear of Bitter Mercy] and felt she was finally in her natural habitat. The battle maiden that was raised in the warring times between the Crowns and the Forebears of Hammerfell finally got to show her real skill at horsemanship and spearmanship. She was tearing those creatures apart as if they were nothing just with one sting from [Bitter Mercy].


     "LALALALALA!" She howled a battle scream and kept rushing towards El Diablo on his chicken mount.


     Amidst her rush, an abnormally large Kurkur, with the features of a cock rooster rather than a hen, jumped towards her from the side with its talons seeking to rip her apart. Isha was faced with either gambling and dodging the Rooster Kurkur or losing her charger while blocking it. There was no much time and Isha was about to block but a large black shadow flew over her head and landed on the Rooster Kurkur obliterating it into pieces.


     "Not tasty!"


     A large black cat appeared on the dead rooster kurkur pressing its head to the ground and mashing it like nothing. Nefertiti then sunk in shadow and appeared somewhere else as the kurkurs started getting smashed under her mighty paws.


     Isha couldn't be surprised anymore and only kept a fierce smile and charged forward towards El Diablo.


     As soon as she reached her target, a violent clash occurred between her and El Diablo. Jon Battle-Born wasn't focusing on training lately so his skill wasn't like Jon or Wulfur so he would lose to Isha who was on the level of Wulfur but that wasn't the case. Just as Jon predicted, he was possessed by something. By just her intuition, she figured out who was the real El Diablo.


     It was the Giant Chicken.


     The power of Jon Battle-Born seemed to have increased drastically for his normal level and dragging a long battle would be dangerous for him. Jon started conveying orders to Isha and Nefertiti through Telepathy and the two cooperated in dragging Jon Battle-Born and El Diablo away from the horde of the Kurkurs.



     "Odokuro, return."


     Odokuro slew the few kurkurs that were surrounding it and dashed towards Jon who finished preparing the spell from one of the Time Magic Tomes he gained from Earil. He kept the spell on hold and moved away from the protection of the undead while being covered by Odokuro.


     As soon as Odokuro reached him and both were away from any fighting, Jon put his hand on Odokuro and controlled the undead army through it. First, he broke the defensive formation and turned the battle into chaos then cast a very daring spell.


     [Corpse Explosion]


     The spell was conveyed through the undead to the corpses of the dead Kurkurs and to the undead themselves.


     A large tremor could be felt and the land started to shake.


     Not just a single explosion but a series of large explosions of magic energy, kurkur meat and feathers, bone shards and broken weapons, even the dirt, wood and rocks of the forest. Everything around the battlefield turned into a hellish scene.


     "… Fuck!"


     Even Jon himself didn't see this one coming. His Magicka was strong lately but how strong did he get. He was very focused on meditation without watching his state rising but the sheer density of the Magicka itself was mortifying. He even estimated that the explosion can be heard clearly in New Sheoth.


     Putting aside Jon, the ones who were not caught in the explosion who are Isha, Nefertiti, El Diablo and Jon Battle-Born were staring at the explosion and forgot their battle.


     "Hooman… awesome! Do it again!"


     "Gods!"


     "… BUCK BAAAAK BUCK BUCK … BaQaaaaaaack!"


     El Diablo seemed to have been pained because of the large loss its kin suffered and no longer cared for Isha or Nefertiti, the power of the Giant Chicken was above and beyond any normal beast. Only the Firemane's Grizzly Scar Bears and Frost Dire Wolves would compare to its might. It disobeyed its rider who was going to focus on Isha and Nefertiti and charged madly towards Jon.


     "Krilon, watch out." Isha shouted atop of her voice and directed the Storm Atronach Horse she was riding to chase after El Diablo.


     Nefertiti sank in shadow and sped through the Shadow World to reach Jon first.


     Jon was fully away of what's happening and instead of facing El Diablo, he stored Odokuro on the [Cube] and started to run.


     "This way, you stupid chicken."


     He kicked the ground towards the large boulder Jon Battle-Born was standing on before the battle and ran with all his speed. He was so fast that the Giant Chicken was struggling to keep up.


     Jon reached the Boulder right away and found what he was looking for, the place of the Portal.


     Portals from Oblivion to the Mortal World were hard to open especially from Oblivion due to the protection of the Dragon God Akatosh but that was no problem for Jon. He simply could use the [Skeleton Key].


     A keyhole formed itself on the place of the portal and…


     *click*


     "Stop making that sound."


     Jon shouted at the [Skeleton Key] but the poor object had no power but to take Jon's Magicka and open a portal.


     As the Portal opened, it was wormhole towards Mundus rather than a direct gate. Jon did that using the principals of Space Magic and Time Magic to apply his scheme.


     El Diablo and Jon Battle-Born reached Jon and only a few meters were between them. Jon was ever so vigilant to his back and just as he was about to get attacked, he teleported behind El Diablo and attacked it with the Thu'um.


     "FUS!"


     A strong wave of raw force pushed El Diablo into the Portal. The two couldn't resist the push fell into the portal.


     "Hooman."


     "Krilon, are you alright."


     "Yeah yeah, we don't have enough time. Get ready."


     Jon cast the spell he was preparing from the beginning of the battle on the portal.


     The portal colors and actions started to change and a great amount of energy came from it.


     "What is that?"


     "We are not only going to travel through space but through time to." Jon declared with an ecstatic voice.


     "Is… is that alright?" Isha was hesitant.


     "Well, no one did it before so it should be, right?"


     "Tall Papa, save me." She was on the verge of tears but time was up. Jon dragged her and Nefertiti into the portal.


     ***


     *Riverwood*


     Jon and Isha appeared right outside the place where he left a mark behind the wall of Riverwood. Jon checked with the 'Augur' that couldn't reach him in the Shivering Isles and confirmed the time.


     "Perfect."


     He was excited and started sneaking away towards the mountain across the river without making a single trace of energy leak out.


     Isha was following him silently waiting for him to fill her in but she still had a strange feeling.


     "Krilon, are you feeling that too?" She asked.


     "I know what you are going to tell but don't follow your hunch this time. If you did you may cause a Dragon Break." He said and kept walking silently.


     "A Dragon Break?"


     "A Time Break to be accurate. Dragon Breaks are when realities collide and all come true at once. Don't worry, when the current situation is over, that feeling will go away."


     She didn't understand what was going on but as soon as Jon found a place in the mountain forest to hide in, he looked back at Riverwood and pointed.


     "Look towards the place of the prison cell where the Oblivion Rift was." He said.


     Isha looked towards it and focused her eyes. For a strong warrior like her, it was no problem to see this far.


     "What am I looking for?" She asked.


     "Wait for it… here it comes."


     Jon made sure to block the sounds around them in case Isha freaked out and…


     "GODS!"


     She did freak out.


     "Hehehe! Awesome… man, I look so cool from afar."


     Jon and Isha were watching something that did not happen in fairy tales itself.


     Just over there in the village, there were two versions of themselves sneaking into the prison cell of Riverwood. The two versions seemed to be focusing on each other and didn't notice Jon and Isha.


     About a minute later, the two versions opened the Oblivion Rift and traveled through it.


     "Okay. It is done now."


     "Wait! What was that?" Isha shouted.


     Jon smiled under the mask. There was no problem in her causing a ruckus now.


     "We traveled back to Mundus not just by space but by time. We came a few minutes earlier to when we left."


     "WHAT! How is that even possible?"


     "The answer is the simplest of them all… It just works." Jon made a particular tone while answering the question.


     "Don't 'just works me', explain it! Was that us?"


     "Yep, the genuine very us from the past. I couldn't exactly tell what time we should arrive on but I didn't miss too much. Remember when you arrived in Oblivion one day before me?"


     "… Yes."


     "It was then when I realized that time travel is possible. Jon my friend didn't miss his wedding after all this madness. Ahahaha! Aren't I just awesome?"


     "… Fuck!"


     Isha was at a loss of what to do or say.


     She promised herself she would be cool around Jon and not get surprised like an idiot but that one completely got her.


     "The only reason we couldn't meet our versions was because of an event known as the 'Dragon Break', it is when the time of the world gets injured and the Dragon God become forced to put back all the realities together. If we met them, there will be two Krilon and two Isha's. Understand now?"


     "I see."


     "Actually, we are not done yet. El Diablo should be traveling through the portal here. I delayed their arrival but I can summon them now are. You ready?"


     "… I am finishing this Labour and will never see you again? Right?"


     "Probably."


     "Good."


     "… Maybe the two past versions of us return as two mad villains that want to haunt us and take our places so we should, you know, just in case..."


     "STOP IT!"


     "Okay! Just kidding… just kidding."


     Jon shook his head and cast a spell towards empty space and a portal appeared, he then cast a few others spells and used the [Skeleton Key] to make the last touches.


     "Here it comes."


     Jon put back all the tools spells he had and took out [Bloodskall] waiting for the arrival of El Diablo and Jon Battle-Born.


     The portal moved chaotically and a large figure jumped out of it.


     El Diablo and Jon Battle-Born fell on the ground, Jon and Isha looked down at them and smiled.


     "How tastes your meat, Diablo?"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     313 The Spokesman
      The 5000 votes EXTRA!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "What do you mean I got drunk and walked through the forest to Riverwood?"


     "My friend, you got sank yourself in mead yesterday. I doubt that you even remember anything you said or did."


     "… I guess… I guess you are right. I am no milk-drinker who can't hold his drink. Tell me, how much did it take for me to get pissed drunk and pass out in Riverwood."


     "Two barrels, I think."


     "Ooooh! I think I outdid myself this time. Thank you, my friend."


     "Here, take this hangover remedy and get dressed in those."


     I handed Jon Battle-Born a clean robe that I prepared beforehand. He was already cleaned up in the river and everything was going well.


     "Thank you, Jon. I don't know what I have done without you."


     "No worries, Jon."


     "Oh right, Jon. What is the time now?"


     "We are not that late, Jon. We still can make it with magic."


     "Ahaha, you are the smart one, after all, Jon. Well, what are you waiting for?"


     "Hold on tight, Jon."


     "You are enjoying this thing with our names. Right, Jon."


     "Yes, Jon. My name in my past life was very common and I used to do the same with my friends who have the same name. Oh right, apparently my real father is also called Jon too."


     "Damn, Jon! You found your real father?"


     "Yes, but it's a secret, Jon. He is way too ugly to relate to me."


     "… Well, I don't think… whatever, Jon."


     I carried Jon Battle-Born with [Telekinesis] and flew up with [Levitate], I took me nearly five minutes to cross the woods of Riverwood at my top speed and finally reached Whiterun. Flying over cities was banned throughout the Empire so we had to land outside the city in a hidden place then run to the city gate as fast as we could. Once we were checked out, we headed towards the Grey-Mane manor.


     The one who met us first was Wulfur.


     "Where in Oblivion have you been?" He asked.


     "In Oblivion, the Shivering Isles to be exact… anyway, is everything okay?" I said.


     "Not really, the Imperial Spies showed up. It seemed that they decided to confront us directly without sneaking around."


     "What? What did those fuckers do?" Jon Battle-Born turned pale in an instant.


     "They came with the Jarl as his guests. Of course, they will try to cause discord between the families so you should be wary. Also, you are late. The Elders are getting impatient and the Imperials will surely take advantage of that."


     "Damn them."


     "Leave it to me, just look dignified and follow my lead." I said.


     "What will you do?"


     "I will be your lawyer… I mean your spokesman."


     As the three of us agreed on what to do, Jon Battle-Born walked in with two massive hooligans behind him (Wulf and I). The old 'White Wolves' team from almost three years ago.



     The first sight that we saw was the Elders and the males from all the clans sitting around the fire pit in the Grey-Mane manor, they were Olfrid and Idolaf Battle-Born, Eorlund and Vignar Grey-Man, Jarl Balgruuf the Greater, as well as other esteemed gentlemen from around Whiterun. Behind the seats of the men where the seats of the women, I could see Alina and Olfina as well as the other old and young ladies.


     The gazes that fill on Jon Battle-Born were heavy and sharp. He looked around and walked right in.


     "Father, Father-in-Law."


     The two nodded to him without saying anything.


     "You are late." Thorald Grey-Mane spoke.


     "Oh, yes, brother-in-law. I was busy doing my things and took me quite a while, was hard to get into these fancy robes." Jon deflected Thorald smoothly and the latter smiled without going further.


     Jon Battle-Born was mentally prepared for all manners of provocations during this event. Still, the Elders didn't seem to be intending to move the situation. I could figure it out as Jarl Balgruuf was here and he still was the head of Whiterun and had to say a word for the sake of courtesy. Yet he looked troubled and the next words didn't come from him but from the Imperial man beside him.


     "I heard it is very rude to be late for your wedding here in Skyrim. Something about tradition and that. Looks like the young generation is not that much into traditions." The man talked to the people around him but with a voice audible enough to be heard by the whole gathering.


     As the Elders heard what he said, signs of dissatisfaction started to appear in their eyes. The Imperial was indeed bold but Jon Battle-Born was still at fault.


     "Uncles, Jarl Balgruuf, esteemed guests." I walked past Jon Battle-Born and greeted the gathering.


     "Thane Jon Dare." "Thane Jon." "…"


     The people nodded to greeting and focused on me.


     "Last night, my brothers and I went on one of those bachelor parties where things go wrong in every inconceivable was. Very funny was last night, I remember this guy drinking two Honningbrew barrels on his own… quiet the sight, believe me." I said and turned around to face the other direction of the gathering.


     "But that's not what is important here. What is important here is that we gathered here today to celebrate life and success and that's what we'll be doing. What I love most about us people is how far that can go and how far can we sacrifice for the things we desire and the ones we love. A man that is willing to go to the ends of Nirn to protect what he desires, to bash through what hinders him from left and right for the sake of his loved ones, now that's a man I can trust." I said as I patted the shoulder of Jon Battle-Born.


     "Oh… if they know things we do for love." I turned around and faced Alina and Jullanar who were standing at the back. The Elders who were sitting around nodded to those last words of mine.


     "We Nords value tradition above all else and honor the forefathers and boast with their glories all day long. Grey-Manes, the finest smiths in the land! Battle-Borns, the wealthiest traders! All with grand history and far glory that reaches the name of the ever so honored in the Hall of Shor, Ysgroammor."


     "Yeah!" "Well said!"


     The people started to finally heat up.


     "Yesterday when my brother and I were swimming in mead, my brother Jon Battle-Born over here whispered something to me. He said that he was thinking of the fairest maiden to his eyes and he wished to do something for her, something that revives the old traditions and brings honor to her name. I, as a dead drunk back then, may or may not have mentioned something about making a grand deed." I started to pull the interest of the people around me.


     Jon almost tilted his head as I was clearly making up things.


     "That night, my brother Jon Battle-Born went on his own when everyone was passed out with a sword in hand and entered the forest to the south. He swore to hunt a mighty beast for the sake of Olfina."


     """OHH!""" The people gathering around were in awe. It was a foolish act yet brave and manly. They were all anticipating what Jon hunted.


     "Just to put your minds at ease, I am not going to tell the details of the hunt, it was way too chaotic and the notion of a 'Mighty Beast' can be very weird in the perspective of a drunken person."


     """Hahahaha!""" Laughs echoed through the hall.


     "Show us already." "Yeah, don't hold us all that time."


     "Fine, fine… Everyone, clear the place in the middle." I said and moved everyone to the back.


     "A little bit more if you may." I urged them back a bit more.


     "Just how big was his hunt?" Someone asked.


     "He said it himself, a drunken person perspective can turn a tree into a beast."


     "Haha! Yes, it happens."


     As the people cleared the place, I spread my hands around and a large magic circle was formed above me. It was just a distraction for me to take out the thing from the [Cube].


     *Thud*


     A large thing hit the ground and the people around the hall jumped away.


     It was El Diablo.


     A deathly silence followed the appearance of the giant chicken. Everyone simply looked at it while going through some sort of a lag. Even Jon Battle-Born himself was frozen.


     I have convinced him outside that he hunted a large beast but I didn't give any details due to the tight time.


     I am sure he will handle it will.


     Anyway, I walked beside him and held his arm up while shouting.


     "YEAAH!"


     The people looked at me with frenzied eyes then realized what had happened.


     """"""YEAAAAAAH!""""""


     ***


     The situation turned into complete chaos. For such a chicken to exist… it was something worthy of making a ruckus after all.


     What saved Jon Battle-Born was the fact that he was drunk and he didn't remember a thing but he was still proud of the result and acted as the king of the world.


     I left him with Wulfur and the rest and headed outside the town to a certain estate. It was the Dare Dragon Company's outpost. Before I go in, I put my [Krilon] mask on then walked inside.


     "Krilon."


     "Hooman."


     Two ladies were waiting for me in there. Isha and Nefertiti.


     "I trust that you two hand a safe journey to this place." I said.


     "Yes, thanks to little Nefertiti here, I didn't have to lose my way again." Isha replied.


     "… Thank you for letting us have El Diablo. It will be cooked now, you should wait and have a taste."


     "Another time, my friend. I had enough madness for one lifetime ever since I met you."


     "Hahaha! Sorry, about that."


     The atmosphere was a bit empty as were done with our journey together.


     "Here, I prepared this for you." I handed her a Magic Tome. "This is how to use the [Spear of Bitter Mercy]'s function to conjure Storm Atronach Mounts. You will find a spell for it and many notes I added."


     "Oh, thank you, Krilon. I guess I will learn magic then."


     She took the tome and kept it.


     We looked at each other once again and she spoke.


     "I guess this is it."


     "I guess so."


     "Well, then… till I see you again, Krilon."


     "You too, Isha."


     She said and walked out of the estate but before she passed the door, she stopped and looked at me.


     "Hey, remember that time when I told you about the [Labours]? You didn't take it rather well back then."


     "…" She brought out a topic I didn't want to hear.


     "Hey, don't worry too much. You are a capable person, the most capable in my opinion. Whenever your [Labours] will come and whatever it is, you will make it, man." She said as if she read my mind.


     "I… I am not worried about the [Labours]." I said.


     "I know. No one does, no one should. What we all fear is what they hold against us. You sound like a guy who has much to lose, Krilon." She said.


     "… Yeah."


     "… Don't worry. I am heading to my final Labour now. It will be in Morrowind. Gods know how long it will take… a year, two…" She paused then spoke again, "I miss my brother back in Hammerfell. But I know that nothing bad will happen to him until I am done. Don't worry, friend. Don't worry."


     She said those words and left.


     I was standing with solemn expressions behind my mask.


     I knew the day is drawing nearer and the Azura will come to claim the price.


     Little did I know that the wheel of fate has already spun.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     314 Delivering
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *4th of, Sun's Dusk (November), 4E 197*


     One week after Jon Battle-Born's wedding in the Firemane Clan grounds, Jon arrived with Nurina, Alina and the rest of the household. The ones who met him after the mountain tunnel were his cousins.


     "Hafthor, Vladimir."


     "Jonhild, you are late, cousin."


     "Where is mother?"


     "At the Keep, you've got to hurry up."


     The group sped through the Firemane glade and town arriving at the Keep at the end of the road. Jon walked in the place where his height wasn't that remarkable and passed through his relatives until he arrived on the second floor. He was led by the servants to a place where only his father Jonrad and his grandfather Tormund were waiting.


     "Patriarch Tormund, Brother Jonrad, how is she?" Nurina asked.


     "She has been in there for half an hour now, but… how did you arrive that fast?" Tormund Firemane asked.


     "We received a Telepathic call from Grandma Jenna, Master Nurina teleported us at the gates right away." Alina replied.


     "Yes… magic! Explains everything nowadays." Tormund didn't think too much about it.


     "Jonhild, I wanted your mother to see you before she goes in." Jonrad said as he patted Jon's shoulder.


     "Why?"


     "I just wanted her to focus on your face so she can do a better job with the kid she is going to deliver. Can't have another kid as ugly as you."


     "Do you want me to mess with your face, ugly old man?"


     "You two, take it out."


     "Sorry, father." "Sorry, grandfather."


     Earlier this morning, Hilda had the signs of giving birth as her water broke. The whole clan was flipped outside down and the second floor of the keep was fairly emptied for her.


     Jon was summoned by the 'Telepathy Scroll' that Nurina left for the Firemanes and they arrived as fast as they could, of course, it was faster than what anyone would expect.


     With everyone waiting outside the door of the room where Hilda was giving birth, the events going inside were pretty much audible.


     "Damn, did you feel that? I feel like Hilda punched someone." Jonrad thought out loud.


     "Or someone punched from inside." Jon had a more terrifying thought.


     "… Kid, you are evil."


     "Just what I caught from you, old man."


     Young Jon and Old Jon were having their own spar of words just in front of the door but what they didn't expect was a large woman coming out of the door and sending them away like loosen kites with a push.


     "Out of my way. Someone bring some warm water here."


     Skadi Firemane brought a wooden tub and shoved it at the nearest ones in front of her who were sent flying.


     "On it."


     Alina took the tub and went on the errand.


     "I think we should move out of the way."



     "Good call."


     ***


     Time passed and the two oversized troublemakers were called back again.


     "Jonrad, they need you in there."


     Tormund pushed Jonrad towards the door and nervousness started to appear on the latter's face.


     Jonrad and Jon both were nervous since Hilda went in especially Jonrad. He was trying to not worry Jon by acting normal and funny around him yet Jon noticed that since the beginning.


     Now in front of the door, the only free ones were Jon and his grandfather Tormund.


     "Grandfather, do all the men in the clan act cheeky when they get nervous?" Jon asked.


     "Haha! It's the theme of the family, boy."


     "I see… I took that one too."


     "What? You are all a Firemane, the most one of us. Safe to say, other than me and the kid that is being delivered right now, you are a Firemane from both the father and the mother. If only…"


     "If only?"


     "Sigh! I check the stars before dawn every day since last month."


     "You mean… I see."


     Apparently, Tormund Firemane was checking on the stars every night to see if they would turn into the Serpent Constellation or not. The Serpent would come any day once a year and very randomly at that. To Tormund Firemane, his grandchild Jon was born under it, his son-in-law Jonrad was born under it and…


     "Ve was born under it."


     Ve Firemane, Jonrad's father and Tormund's cousin who was as close as a brother, one of the survivors of the [Great Collapse] and the former Patriarch of the Clan.


     "He was born under the Serpent too? I thought Serpents can't be patriarchs."


     "They can't. Well, it was only him and I along with few children and women that survived and went to seek shelter at the Moonblade's home. I was injured and he led the Firemane bloodline to survival. We needed a miracle to establish ourselves again and we betted on the Fate of the Serpent, we survived, thrived and grew to what you see today."


     "I see. Not too bad then… the Serpent, I mean."


     "…" Tormund didn't reply.


     Jon felt the awkwardness in the air and spoke.


     "Mother asked me to check for the stars too and it seemed that this is not the night of the Serpent." Jon said.


     Tormund turned to Jon with questioning eyes.


     "Eh, you see, my Grandmaster, Nurina's Master is an almighty powerful wizard, I did he a favor lately and asked her about the Serpent night, it seems to be happening at the first days of Dawn Star (December)." Jon said.


     "… Oh, I see. Thank you, child." Tormund's face became better.


     If Ve's another grandson was also born under the Serpent then the line of Ve was truly favored to be tested by the Gods in Tormund's point of view. Tormund always wanted to see one of Ve's children to inherit the title of the Clan Head one day and now it seems possible.


     "Father didn't tell me much about him. Grandpa Ve." Jon said.


     "Hmmm… He was a large warrior who favored the small weapon. Axes and Arming Swords, not too much of a long sword wielder like you. Just give him to axes or two swords then point him somewhere. He always delivered. I followed him since we were lads but he was older and he wanted to leave for his own adventure. He ended up in Cyrodiil and became a mercenary. Not much love was for Cyrodiil then especially after the Mede Dynasty taking over and the Oblivion Crisis still fresh in memory. When he returned, he was on some sort of a quest to hunt down some evil that got some of his friends. Not sharing much with me back then, he kept it all in his mind until Winterhold fell and we struggled till we reached here. We thrived thanks to him but he was still being haunted by something. After your father was born, he left the clan for me to lead and went on some hunt somewhere. We heard he is fighting a great enemy and went after him, we took the ships and sailed west, the Moonblades swore to follow and our sworn brother Hjor Moonblade, Sigurd's father, came with me. Jonrad was 16 by then. We…"


     Tormund, who got immersed in the story, halted as he noticed he was going to tell a grim tale.


     "…" Jon didn't ask his grandfather but kept looking.


     "A tale for another time. Maybe your father will tell you."


     "I see… What about my father? What is there that I don't know about him?" Jon asked.


     "… Just look at yourself in a mirror, boy. You will know." Tormund smiled and said.


     "Come on, grandpa. I'm way more handsome."


     "See… you, your father and your grandfather, you are all that stubborn Nord that you can't tell anything to without cracking your skulls first."


     "I am not going to disagree here." Jon said.


     "Oh, one last thing you have in common, you three are all Clevermen."


     'Cleverman' is a Nord native word that means Mage.


     "Grandfather Ve was a mage too?"


     "Not that much. You are a better mage than your father, your father is a better mage than his. From what I know, each one of you had a style. You are the bad image of mages who do strange things that no one understands. What is your specialty if you don't mind me asking?"


     "… Thanks, I am a Mystic."


     "Well, Jonrad is the famed [King of Ash], he likes to burn stuff and do things like Dragons."


     "A Dragonknight."


     "Yes, that's the word. Ve was not that much, actually, Hildy fights like him. A Healer who fights and heals himself constantly to keep fighting longer and longer until they sink in a blood sea of their making. Your grandfather liked to enchant too and he was good at it."


     "Really? Is there anything I can see?" Jon eyes brightened up.


     "Here."


     Tormund took his sword and showed it to Jon.


     "Isn't that [Gram]?" Jon asked.


     "Yes."


     Gram is the sword of the Firemane Patriarch, the sword that represents the family. An Ebony one-handed sword with a golden hilt and a magnificent craftsmanship. Jon always admired the sword but he knew that Wulfur will be able to craft something similar one day but now as the sword was in his hand, he could feel the enchantment on it.


     The first was a Flame Enchantment, as expected of a Firemane. The second came as a bit of surprise, it was truly domineering and powerful, a Disintegration enchantment that can break weapons and armors like mush.


     "Truly amazing!" Jon's eyes were lusting for the sword now.


     "Keep it in your pants, boy."


     "That's exactly where it is going." Jon said. "Can I try something? I promise I won't cause a scene."


     "Fine, but do it away."


     Jon nodded and pointed the sword away from the crowded area then called out [Greed] and told it to mix with [Gram].


     A one-handed ebony sword with a great craftsmanship was mixed with a shadowy entity that can transform items into a version more befitting for the nature of enchanting soul and the enchantment type, the result was shocking.


     [Gram] transformed from its normal Carolingian sword appearance to demonic one much like a Daedric Sword from the game. [Greed] which had the ability to show the true nature of things it mixes with showed an image Jon didn't foresee.


     "… Grandfather. Do you have any details on the soul Grandfather Ve used to enchant this blade with?"


     Jon turned around and asked Tormund whose mouth was open agape. Jon retreated [Greed] back under his sleeves and handed the sword back to his grandfather.


     "What?"


     "The type of the soul that was used for the Initial Enchantment. I suspect it is the Soul of a Daedra, am I right?" Jon asked.


     Tormund was still recovering from the shock but he shook his head.


     "The soul… it is not. It was a Vampire's soul. Your Grandfather was a vampire hunter."


     ***


     The revelation that Tormund let out was shocking but Jon wasn't taken aback that much. Vampire hunting is a noble cause if the vampire was a harmful one.


     To Jon's knowledge, vampires from the game and vampires, in reality, are really a world apart. There are normal Vampires and Noble Vampires as expected but the power and the diversity are far beyond the game. Vampires were an interesting research topic but Jon kept it under the rug as there weren't much details outside the forbidden section in the College's Arcanaeum.


     "I guess that's to be expected from my dear family. The Grandfather is a vampire hunter, the Father is a Dragonknight ex-Blade, and I am a Dragonborn. My dear descendants, please don't disappoint your forefathers and conquer the world."


     Jon was shaking his head left and right while sighing. It seems heroics were deep in the family. But still… the story that Tormund won't tell got him thinking. Jon knew that his grandfather Ve died in battle defending Tormund and Jonrad and that was a thing that the two of them don't prefer to talk about and turn cold if someone asked them. A few in the clan know the tale but Jon can't ask really in the open.


     While his turmoil of thoughts, the door to the room opened and Jonrad walked out. A silly smiled was hanging on his face and a blue bruise around his left eye.


     Jon laughed and Tormund shook his head.


     "Yeah yeah, your mother is a feisty one. You can come in. It's a twin! A boy and a girl."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     315 Thor and Idun
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *A week later.*


     "Look at those two cuties."


     "Jonhild, if you wake them up, you won't see the end of it. Roll over here."


     "Yes, Ma."


     Just on what basis can one denied to the right of getting close to those two cuties. I understand they are the devils that can't be put to sleep easily but they are way too cute.


     A boy and a girl, that's what the family was blessed with. The boy is 'Thor' and the girl is 'Idun'.


     The Cute Aura they emit can melt away any Aura in existence, even Nefertiti is very fond of them. She comes to see them from afar then runs away immediately. 'Curious little hoomans' she calls them.


     My real brother and sister that share blood with me. Now that's something.


     Nurina discarded all her duties on Laaneth and decided to stay in the Firemane clan a few more days or maybe months depending on how can we force an overpowered Dunmer mage to leave. And speaking of Laaneth, we had to send Uncle Tyr to her as it seems the two share a history that I am not informed about.


     Anyway, it was very peaceful and harmonious around here. Everyone gave Hilda her space as it seemed that her skills of raising kids got rusty, she was perfect at keeping one from falling into the hands of the Thalmor though.


     The one who was happy the most was Jonrad. He made a few parties here and there and danced till he fell. Each day was a celebration of a sort during the past week.


     Because of the Firemane's long lifespan that is double the normal Nords, the birthrate is low but having twins is quite the common thing. This is all due to the Giants' bloodline in us. Hilda and Skadi are twins, cousins Vladimir and Veka are twins, cousins Signi and Eirik are twins and so on.


     "Thor and Idun. You decided on those names too fast."


     "Oh, that was when you were born. We didn't expect anything to happen back then so we planned those names for the newborn whether a boy or a girl. The idea of calling you Jonhild only came to us after we realized we may not continue together as a family for a long time so we had to keep you with something of us and Jonhild became Jon. If only we knew you would become this ugly." Jonrad said.


     "The only reason I am not beating your face to a mirror is to not wake up those to angels." I said.


     "You two hate looking alike that much?" Hilda asked.


     ""We are nothing alike.""


     "Suit yourselves. You two are sleeping together in the barn by the way until you sort out that ugliness thing between you." Hilda said.


     "Come on. Don't be like that."


     "It's insolvable. How can you even ask for such a thing?"


     "That's final."


     "Fine, I am going out for a drink with Bragi." Jonrad excused himself and went out.



     I watched him pick his katana and head out, he always keep his weapons close just like me.


     Damn, too many similarities!


     "So… how do you feel? Do you want me to do something around?" I asked Hilda.


     "Oh! Will you listen to this good boy! You finally decided to put down whatever you were tinkering with and decided to help me?"


     In my hand, there was a Light Screen and I was trying to apply a new method of a Binary Enchantment on it.


     "I was just working, you know."


     "Yeah, yeah. Keep doing whatever that is and don't come to me when you can't see anymore."


     "Fine, I know a few healing spells that can cure blindness anyway."


     "Suit yourself."


     Hilda was in a good mood after Thor and Idun went to sleep.


     "Oh, right. I spoke with Grandpa about combat last week."


     "Good! Your grandfather is really a great warrior, I can't defeat him no matter what I tried."


     "Yeah, we spoke about your fighting style too. He told me that you learned something or two from Grandpa Ve."


     "… He said that?"


     "Yes." I was choosing my words carefully here.


     Hilda looked away and nodded.


     "It is true. I learned something or two. I was very young back then when he was alive but I heard about the way he fought and I imitated it till I came with my own."


     "I see… How did grandpa fight then?"


     "Father fights with a Sword and Shield like a true War Chief."


     "I am asking about Grandpa Ve." I said.


     Hilda looked at me and narrowed her eyes.


     "Why is this sudden interest in your grandfather?"


     "Nothing, I just got curious because of your answers."


     "Curiosity killed the cat."


     "It wouldn't dare!" This saying offends me a lot.


     "Hahaha… oops! Almost woke the kids. Shut up!"


     Hilda looked at me and smiled.


     "Don't bother about learning my style and go learn from your father."


     "… I am not trying to do so."


     "Really? I thought you were curious because you wanted to learn…"


     "Learn fighting like a mad person who doesn't bother getting injured to heal himself over and over. Sorry, I have my own fighting style and I am quite satisfied with it."


     "Then why are you asking?"


     "… Fine, Grandpa let me hold the family's sword [Gram] and I checked the Enchantment on it then learned it was enchanted by Grandpa Ve, so I got curious."


     "Father let you hold [Gram]?" Hilda was taken aback for some reason. "Father doesn't let anyone other than Jonrad and Sigurd... oh! I see!"


     She thought for a while then looked at me with narrowed eyes.


     "I know that father sometimes has a big mouth, what else did you get from him?"


     "Nothing, why would I…"


     "Speak. Father let you hold [Gram] which means he opened up for you. You are smart Jon but I know my father way better."


     "Okay, I found out that enchantment soul of [Gram] is a vampire soul and Grandpa confirmed my suspicions when he told me that Grandpa Ve used to hunt vampires."


     "… So he told you." Hilda seemed bothered by the fact.


     "And?"


     "Listen, Jonhild. I am going to conclude it for you. Vampires are a sensitive topic in our clan and in the Moonblade clan, don't go asking around and get yourself in trouble. All you need to know is… Your father Jonrad and father-in-law Sigurd have a big grudge against vampires, your grandfather Ve and Alina's grandfather Hjor Moonblade were both killed on the hands of those creatures and just because of the danger, we managed to convince Sigurd and Jonrad to not go after them. Don't you open up old wounds, son. Understand?"


     "… Y-Yes."


     Hilda's tone was annoyed but I could see that she was very sincere.


     So Ve Firemane and Hjor Moonblade, sworn brothers to grandpa Tormund were killed by vampires. This matter is getting deeper and deeper. I am not sure if I will like it or not but I think I shouldn't dig around the subject for now and let it go for the time being.


     ***


     "You are leaving already?"


     "Sorry, Hilda. That boy will cause a scene if we don't go back."


     Hilda and Nurina were saying goodbyes to each other but it was really hard to part from those two little cute brother and sister of mine.


     "Hooman, look! They are dreaming."


     Even Nefertiti couldn't keep her eyes off them. This goodbye is getting harder by the second.


     "Do you really have to go?" Hilda asked.


     "Yes, I am having an important meeting in Solitude in the next month. The High King is calling for an Assembly before the yearly tournament. I need to assemble a team to represent Winterhold and ready some stuff for the event. You know how things go with politicians, you can never be extra careful around those twerps."


     "Then I wish you luck, kid. Come see your brother and sister after that is over." Hilda said.


     "Now that I think about it, if nothing rudely appeared in my schedule then I am free after the Assembly. That's good, I promise I will come."


     "I will come to get you if you didn't, and it won't be nice." Hilda hugged me and said so.


     "Fine."


     That day, I departed from the clan grounds hoping to return after a month or two at the very most.


     The Assembly will take a lot of my time and effort and Wulfur will be leaving to Orsinium, the Orc Kingdom between Skyrim and Hammerfell.


     Anyway, the Assembly is what matters now. I don't Ulfric Stormcloak, Laila Law-Giver, Dengeir of Stuhn, and Skald the Elder would attend this assembly. They were already trying to press Jarl Korir not to go and sent a few messages for me.


     I also suspect that Skald the Elder, Jarl of the Pale, will do something rash if I traveled through his land to Solitude. The man is completely nuts. Last month, we received refugees from his hold but that was not interesting, the interesting thing was the identity of these refugees. They were Giants! It seemed that Skald doesn't like me so much to the point that he pushes the giants and mammoths from his hold to mine.


     Handling the giants is actually something that needed to be done before leaving to Solitude and lucky for me, the Firemanes agreed to lend a hand. Aunt Skadi will come to talk some sense into those giants.


     Still, there was that feeling that something I was missing something and things were going wrong from a direction that I was not watching. I just couldn't get rid of that feeling.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     316 Loose Ends
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Four bodies collided with each other in a close manner, erotic moans and huffs went loose only to be blocked from leaking outside by the trusty enchantments on the walls of the room. Jon and his women were having a love night in the middle of the night in their home.


     Aela was opening lying on the bed having Jullanar over her whose waist was raised while being bounded by Jon. He, on the other hand, was carrying Alina and engaging with her in a heated kissing battle.


     He switched between the three girls every now and lined them up to have his way with them. Unlike the other girls outside his household, those three girlfriends of his were all powerful warriors that can withstand him going all wild.


     The loving Alina, the energetic Jullanar and the wild Aela were the best he can ask for. Other than them, ordinary girls don't last anymore. He even stopped going to the Bathhouse after what happened in the [Shivering Isles].


     After putting the three girls down and they laid nude around him, he started thinking of the rise of power he possessed he looked at the status window provided by the Augur and sighed.


     ++++++++++


     <
     >


     -Jonhild Firemane (Jon Dare)


     -Human (Nord)


     -Level 9 - Iron Bone Stage - Dragon Frame Realm


     -Vitality: 1521


     -Magicka: 3979


     -


     <
     >


     -Agent of Talos: [Fortify Thu'um]


     -Agent of Kyne: [Empower Thu'um]


     -Agent of All-Maker: [Root of Power: 2500% Magicka Regeneration]


     -Agent of Sheogorath: [Mad Champion: 2500% Vitality Regeneration]


     -The Guardian Dragon: [Ashen Flame]


     -Black Book: [Bardic Knowledge]


     -Shadow Stone: [Blur: Fortify Speed] [Hide in Shadows: Fortify Sneaking]


     -Firemane: [Titanborn: Beast Master] [Fireborn: 50% Resist Flame Element]


     -Nord: [Battle Cry] [Frost: 50% Resist Frost Element]


     -Battle Spirit: [Tyrant Aura] [Mad Aura] [Lightning Aura]


     -


     <
     >


     -Mysticism: [Expert]


     -Destruction: [Expert]


     -Conjuration: [Expert]


     -Enchanting: [Expert]


     -Alteration: [Adept]


     -Restoration: [Adept]


     -Illusion: [Apprentice]


     -Alchemy: [Apprentice]


     -


     <
     >


     [Unrelenting Force] [Clear Skies] [Aura Whisper] [Frost Breath] [Fire Breath] [Whirlwind Sprint]


     ++++++++++


     "Goddamn! When did I become this ridicules?"


     Jon shot up to Level 9 Iron Bone stage after meditating the past few days and was on the verge of a breakthrough to the next stage.


     The power bestowed on him by Sheogorath was surely something but there was a sure surprise that Jon discovered there. He understood that the Blessings of Gods are like marks they cast on mortals, these marks are made of Energy and it is possible to absorb it. With further process in his meditative training, Jon was sure that he can turn those blessing from a mere gift into independent characteristics that are part of him and not from the authority of some Original Spirit.



     The idea was terrifying in a sort. He can have as much power for his own for life even if he went out of the influence of those Original Spirits.


     "What are you smiling at?" Alina seemed to be still awake.


     "Eh? Nothing. Just a few ideas in my head."


     "Mhm, then let's leave those sleepy heads in this room and continue somewhere else." She said while smiling brightly.


     "I am awake."


     "Me too."


     "Haha."


     None was asleep as it seemed.


     "I recover so fast nowadays." Aela said.


     "Perks of being one of us." Jull said.


     "Okay." Aela said and closed her eyes.


     "Hey, Jon. This wolf girl is so stern and bites a lot." Jull complained.


     "I am not sure what to do with that too." Jon replied.


     Aela has a stern personality and barely smiles. She also has many secrets and keeps to herself. Other than her hunting gear and favorite dagger collection, Jull and Alina knew few about her.


     Jon heard a few stories about her childhood from her but his feelings for her were because of her personality none the less. He likes how she acts and loves her rough nature. Sure the others would take some time to get used to her.


     "You three act nice when I am not around or else."


     "Yes." "Okay." "Mhm."


     "It is almost dawn, I will go wash and head to the office."


     Jon went off and the girls went to their own affairs. Alina was normally free so she would only go to the College to or help at the company, Jull took the [Anuic Glowing Potion] that she made from Nirnroot and stored it in the room, and Aela went to sharpen her new arrows and get ready for another hunt.


     It was the 15th of Sun's Dusk (November) and Jon had to conclude a lot of work today.


     The first thing he needed to do was to finalize the schedule of the new projects for the new year and prepare a worthy [Old Life] and [New Life] festivals for Winterhold and Neo Saarthal.


     He also reviews the last year activity reports of the Seven Major departments of the [Dare Dragon Company] and they are [The Dare Security], [The Dare Arsenal], [The Dare Pharmacy], [The Dare Constructions], [The Dare Trading], [The Dare Fleet] and [The Dare Essentials].


     He couldn't help but smile when he saw the huge growth of his company compared to last year and how it took thousands upon thousands of warriors, scribes, farmers and miners. He was truly a king in the world of business and even if the hypnosis spell was removed from Jarl Korir, there is no getting rid of the Dare Dragon Company as long as Jon is breathing.


     And that brings him to the second issue he had to solve, Jarl Korir.


     Up until now, Jarl Korir was under Jon's complete control and there was no way he would break unless someone knowledgeable about hypnosis came to erase the control. Still, that didn't mean Korir was in a normal state. Sometimes, his inner consciousness would try to fight that control and it comes in the form of lags and panic attacks like how it happened in front of the Imperial Envoy once. Jon was sure that his enemies will try to use such a thing to expose him in front of the Assembly and he had to solve this one.


     At noon, he went to the [Black Room], the new prison of Winterhold. Accompanying him was Jullanar, Jarl Korir and some loyal guards from [Team 0].


     They arrived in a certain room that was prepared beforehand and Jon, Jull and Jarl Korir entered. The room was completely empty except for one torture chair.


     "Jarl Korir, would you please sit on the chair here."


     "Oh, gladly." Korir answered the way he would always answer with and sat on the chair like an idiot.


     "Jull, strap him to the chair."


     Jullanar nodded and did what Jon asked. She was in Winterhold from the beginning and knew how vicious and cruel Jarl Korir was, she was happily strapping him to the chair and Korir cooperated easily.


     "Thank you." Jon said and Jull left the room.


     Now there was only Jon and Korir alone.


     From the [Cube], Jon called a small enchanting table and took a few tools then looked at Korir and spoke.


     "Program 1, deactivate. Program 2, deactivate. Program 3, deactivate."


     The hypnosis was broken from Jarl Korir and he froze, Jon simply took the [Helm of Winterhold] off the head of Korir and started erasing the Enchantment on it.


     Jarl Korir was still frozen in place being hit by a long train of realizations.


     Rage, anger, humiliation, sadness, fear, anxiety, worry, wrath, dread, hopelessness, more anger, more of those emotions… two years or so worth of shock and disbelief.


     He looked at Jon who was simply working on his next evil scheme and his face twisted, he had a lot in mind but all these emotions ended up in a pained cry.


     A man… weeping!


     Jon paused for a little before returning to his work again.


     "YOU… YOU… I… I WILL DESTROY YOU!" Jarl Korir's face was red with all those suppressed emotions.


     "…" Jon didn't reply.


     "You… what you did… I am Jarl… I AM THE DAMN JARL! HOW DARE YO…"


     *Slap*


     "Noisy."


     Korir's face turned swollen from the slap. Jon's hand was not something any man can get slapped with and remain intact afterward.


     Korir was still looking with hate towards Jon.


     "… Why?"


     "Hm?"


     "Why? Why would you do that to me?" Korir was infuriated.


     "Oh! Well… I guess for one to rise, one must fall."


     "... The Gods won't let that slide! You, evil mage! The GODS WON'T LET YOU OFF!"


     Jon laughed and shook his head.


     "And why would those guys feel wronged for you? Who do you think you are, mere mortal? Those so-called Gods of yours, the Nine, the Eight, the Daedra and all those Spirits... You think they care about you for just being hypnotized for 2 years? They saw you do more than that for much longer than that and they were pretty much cool with it."


     "You are a monster… manipulated me, humiliated me. You are a monster!" Korir's tone was heavy.


     "HA! Acting righteously now?" Jon mocked and shook his head, "The likes of you disgust me, Jarl Korir. What you got is far less than what you deserved. I ended your former masters, the Bloodsails and the Blood Horkers, I removed all kinds of influence the Jarl of Winterhold had and put them all in my hand, hell, you don't even have a single loyal guard, they all work for me now. I pay them after all."


     "Just you wait… just wait… you can't kill me, you can't keep me here either, once I get out, I know how to get everything back."


     "You think so? Will see."


     "We WILL see, Jon Dare."


     "Stop acting like a third rate villain and shut up then."


     "Villain? You think I am a villain? You are the villains! ALL YOU MAGES ARE VILLAINS! YOU BASTARDS!"


     Jon stopped what he was doing and looked to Korir then took out a chair and sat facing him.


     "Mages? Was it all about mages and how you hate them?"


     "Yes! It was always about mages! It was always you, you evil low scum! You filthy bastards! You bring crisis, plagues, evil. You even wanted to bring Oblivion itself and doom the world! And the Collapse! That was the last stroke! The world will know…"


     Korir kept going on and on about his hate to mages until Jon got bored.


     "I have your wife and child." Jon said.


     "…" Korir paused and his face turned pale. He didn't speak.


     "Don't worry, your kid joined a school where they teach useful knowledge as well as a small course of magic, as for your wife, she has made a very profiting business for herself. They couldn't be better under your rule and now they are better under mine, they are safe and happy. That wife of yours that was just as an Anti-Magic fanatic as you is now happy knowing that her son is learning magic at the school with other kids. She knows that he will grow to be a smart man with a bright future." Jon smiled and opened his hand wide. "I made that happen to him and to many others."


     Korir body was twitching, learning that his son is using magic now. Just how far did things go out of the way!


     "Change happened, Jarl Korir. Change is inevitable, change is sacred, change is nature. You stepped on those good people of Winterhold thinking that this way, you can amass enough force to drive away the College. Did you know that the one who built the College was one of the greatest Mages of all time? He was a Nord and his name is Shalidor. He built the College and the town came to be later to become the Capital of Skyrim. What a history!"


     Jon stood up and strode across the room.


     "Such a beautiful world has an oppressor like you who hates magic! I'd say that those who discriminate against magic are idiotic monkeys, people who should revert to the Stone Age and live like animals. Magic! It means freedom, power and ability. Oppressors like you must hate a power that is free for everyone and can tilt the scale of power with a single spell… why? Because you are sick control freaks.


     Let me tell you a story about a world that has no magic or any special way for its inhabitants to make a difference. There are advanced science, power of finances, knowledge, voice of the populace and all that jazz. Still, there were limitations due to money and the people were always oppressed by governments controlled by the likes of you.


     That Winterhold, a town that was destroyed 80 years ago… 80 years for fuck's sake! In a world of Magic! 80 years of complete sitting still! How the fuck was that even possible? What did you and your predecessors do apart from nothing useful?


     In that magicless world, a country called Japan was really strong and domineering, its people were vicious and scary. These people participated in a bloody conflict called [World War II] and they carved a bloody scar on one of the world's superpowers back then. The only way to put them down was to smite them with an atomic bomb. Do you know what an atomic bomb is? It will make the Great Collapse and the Eruption of the Red Mountain look likecomplete silly jokes. The Oblivion Crisis was even manageable. But that… that was a piece of doomsday itself. After that war, Japan was surely domesticated by the victorious Allies and got brainwashed generation after the other to convince them of being peaceful and non-violent… Well, I am losing to the tale. The point is here… after they got bombed, they needed much less than 80 years to get back on their feet and become a leading country in the world once again. They made a strong economy and a solid base to support their country for generations.


     On the other hand, there were countries like Egypt, one that didn't participate in the war whatsoever. They suffered some minor losses and lost a few soldiers but in the end, the never did shit. What they did was to overthrow the Egyptian King and make a republic that made matters even worse and the economy remained shit, the military power was also shit. Do you know why, Jarl Korir? Because the ones who governed Egypt were all like you, no real democracy, no real economy. The reason was simple, there was just another country that was acting like the Bloodsails and made the weak countries its little farms, mines and barns.


     That's how the world works. Fancy people in fancy places deciding the lives of the small folk whether they are their populace or just another country they use. Those fancy people would hate for the small people to acquire what they can defy them with and that was simply power. Call it knowledge, science, hacking or even Magic, to people like you, it is your poison. Seeing the small folk controlling their own fate just makes you scared and causes you to feel weak and not in control.


     This is why you hate magic, Jarl Korir. You just can't accept it around. Any Jarl other than you, that idiot Skald the Elder of Dawnstar has his Court Wizard but you… If you were to know the power you could just possess by magic, things would have turned the other way around for this hold.


     You may not be the same monster as much as those ones I was talking about but I think you are a pitiful disqualified man as person, as a ruler and as everything really... I am going to fix that."


     Jon finished his long speech to the silent Korir that was just looking at him with bloodshot broken eyes.


     "Oh! Look how much time we have wasted! You are really a good listener, Jarl Korir. I give you that. Now to the matter at hand."


     Jon started to organize his work and finished what he was doing.


     "… What will you do to me? What magic will you curse me with this time?" Korir spoke in a weak defeated tone.


     "Curse? Sadly no. I am doing you a favour this time. Something that you don't deserve." Jon said as he reviewed his note on the enchantment he just made on a regular circlet.


     He took the circlet and put it on Korir's head properly as the later tried to resist.


     "I am making you into a proper Jarl. No more tricks or hypnosis. This is the real thing. The enchantment on this thing will make your Mind and Will vulnerable, not that you will feel it but it will make you tell the truth when spoken to and stuff like that… pretty simple. But the fun part is not here yet. The use of this is to weaken your mind momentarily and then we will get rid of it, what I need it for now is to use it to change you… in other words, to 'Bend' your 'Will'."


     What Jon said made Korir's eyes widen. He understood what he was doing right away.


     It is going to change him, cleanse him and redo him forever. The Korir that entered this room was a man and the one after this process will be another man.


     How could he not understand when he is strapped to a chair and was about to have such a thing done to him.


     "You… you… that's… how can the Gods allow… such magic to exist? It's forbidden! Stop! I beg you… please… stop… I have a kid… please."


     "Easy, relax. It is not that bad." Jon smiled brightly. "You will be you, just a better you. Someone who is happy that Winterhold is doing better. A new start for you Korir. You will be a different person. You won't be judged for your sins. Hell, people have already forgotten about you and we will present them a new Korir. Now, I can give you back your work that I was doing for two years, you finally can become a better person. Isn't this the dream, Korir?"


     To the warm genuine smile on Jon's face. Korir wished to die where he sits. He is just going to get erased and rewritten. Even the evilest among people would know that this is no different than execution but Jon had it in a better way.


     The only reason he had to use this method was that he can't fully use the full version of it. What that means is that the Thu'um he is going to use is not fully learned by him and he only knows one word of the three so he needs to use other external helping factors.


     And now, the shout he was going to use was on the tip of his tongue. A mighty and powerful shout that was used to enslave mighty beasts. He only learned one word after a great effort and the effect he wanted needed two words thus the enchanted circlet became necessary.


     This shout was [Bend Will].


     "GOL hah dov!" (Earth, Mind, Dragon)


     [A/n: Note that the Dragon Words not written in capital are not shouted. Jon could only shout 'Gol' without 'Hah' or 'Dov'.]


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     317 Jade Skin
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     How terrifying it is to change a man's heart?


     The answer is very terrifying.


     Then how terrifying it is to not only change his heart but also his mind, personality and very core? Erasing him and putting something different in its stead? Making him a completely different person while that ended result is fully aware and conscious about it?


     This is also very terrifying.


     But what is more terrifying is that man thanking you for transforming his life to something better while you are aware of the cruel process you just put him through. It is like reprograming a person's mind completely… no room for going back or reverting to old habits, changing his heart way beyond anything achievable.


     It made me shiver in fear.


     I know I was acting high and mighty but seeing something, feeling it and understanding what it is are completely different stories from just planning for it and getting ready mentally.


     I just created a new human in the place of another human and it became very grateful to me. I removed all the hatred towards magic and changed it into admiration and wonder, all the evil into a good well, all the hate into guilt and all treachery into loyalty.


     The man that walked in was not the man that walked out.


     This was a power mortals shouldn't possess and I shouldn't abuse yet it will become a full ability I can use freely one day.


     How terrifying!


     It took me quite a while to put my head in peace with it and erase all the evidence of my actions. Now Jarl Korir is a new man who will serve Winterhold as a proper Jarl and I will keep my eye on him for the coming few days.


     "Why are you so worried?" A voice asked me.


     I looked back to Alina and sighed.


     "Nothing. Just worries of work."


     "You are normally not worried of anything."


     "… Normally. I am just scared of what might I become."


     "You? Jon Dare?"


     "Heh! It is just… things used to be simple. I am good, evildoers are bad, there are lines one shouldn't cross, I knew I would cross them someday but… it is just that they are really scary. Once you cross these lines, realize what you are capable of and see the outcome of your actions… it all feels unsettling."


     Alina raised her brows and looked around. She checked that there is no one around us in my office and removed her [Fire Keeper Mask].


     "I see that you are troubled, darling. Come here."


     She pulled my head and took me in a hug.


     "You are not a bad person. Maybe a little villain but you are not evil."


     "… Yeah." Her logic was a bit confusing.


     She let me go and looked at me.


     "You are literally the guy who came from another world and will slay dragons in the future. I mean you shouldn't be scared just that you got more powerful."



     "Hey, don't use my excuses against me."


     "Hehe." She laughed sweetly and looked at me again.


     "Both you and I know that there are not just excuses. You said it yourself, the first requirement in Cultivating the Essence Energy is to have a strong heart, you are Jon Dare, how can you be scared?"


     I felt like her words hit the spot and I smiled wryly. There were many things in this world that I am ready for or I thought I was until I experienced it. The feeling was strange.


     And it kept getting stranger for some reason.


     "Eeeh… Jon."


     I was not sure what this feeling is but Winterhold was rather bright today.


     "Jon!"


     "Oh, sorry. Yes."


     "You are… getting… red?" Alina said something strange.


     "Excuse me?!"


     "You are becoming red? Like… look at your skin for Kyne's sake."


     I looked at my palm and…


     "Why am I red?"


     Alina touched me but she retreated her hand right away.


     "Hot!"


     "Thanks."


     "NO! You are hot."


     "Clearly."


     "I mean your temperature."


     "...… Ahaaa!"


     I am hot indeed.


     I stood up from my chair and opened the window for some fresh cold air to come in but I didn't get any cooler.


     "Alina, I think my Magicka is causing this. It is not moving properly and I can't use it right. I am about to break through the [Iron Bone Stage]." I understood what was happening in an instant.


     As Alina said, Meditation is about the heart. Once my heart calmed down, I was in a proper condition for a breakthrough and my Magicka started acting up on its own.


     "Wh- What should we do?" She asked in worry.


     "Teleport me somewhere with a lot of snow."


     "Yes."


     She held my hand and cast a spell, the view around me change and I could tell that we are in the snowfield southeast to Winterhold. I sat down right away and started to meditate in the snow.


     I could feel Alina sensing my temperature every now and then while piling ice around me. Her action seemed organized and calculated to not disturb my meditation.


     The feeling of a breakthrough was getting nearer and nearer but still taking forever. This was all because of the excessively strong blessing that dear Uncle Sheo bestowed on me.


     [Blessing of the Mad Champion] was basically similar to the Redguard racial power [Adrenalin Rush] and the Argonian racial power [Histskin] Just similar to the blessing of the All-Maker [Root of Power] that is similar to the Altmer racial power [Highborn].


     I estimated that a major breakthrough was near after I got that blessing and it is happening right now.


     Not sure how much time passed, my temperature was really rising and I felt that the [Dragon Frame Realm] characteristic of refining the body was functioning to its best, the target of refining this time was my skin and muscles. The snow around me started melting and getting piled by Alina until I felt I was there.


     The heat on my skin started to become unbearable and my clothes started to burn but finally, it all came down. I was about to wrap it up and open my eyes but I felt that there were still more energies trapped in my core that could be converted to Essence Energy and I kept going further.


     My body heated once again but it was not like Major Breakthrough and the heat died down quickly, after some time it happened one more time and the heat died down once again. I have advanced three levels in the new stage.


     It was then when my rapid growth in strength died down and my meditation returned to its normal speed.


     "Wow!"


     I opened my eyes and felt very amazing. In front of me was a fairy in a red dress meditating in the middle of the snow while floating in the air.


     "Show off!"


     Alina always liked to meditate while floating. She says that being touched by anything hinders her consecration.


     I was about to stand up and check my body but I saw Jull not far from us also sitting in meditation with an orb golden energy being formed between her hands.


     "Another show off."


     Jull prefers to concentrate the Essence Energy outside her body before absorbing it. Her movements are neat and artistic in my opinion.


     Each one of us has his own method of 'Walking the Way' and can be said that our unique method of special meditation is our signature and no one in the world understand it better than us. Normal mages also meditate to increase their Magicka but it is no way near effective like our method. Maybe the mysterious masters in the [Psijic Order] can be the only ones that can surprise me with a unique meditation technique that has something to do with the spiritual Essence Energy but I highly doubt it. If they have a method of 'Walking the Way' like I do, Mannimarco wouldn't have chosen to become a Necromancer for the sake of Immortality.


     "You are up?" A voice called for me.


     "Yes, Alina. You too it seems, any good news?" I said.


     "Yes, a breakthrough. I am now at Level 6, Iron Bone Stage." She said while smiling.


     "Good job. Congratulations."


     "You too, what is your level by now?"


     "Level 3 in the new stage, didn't name it yet."


     "Hehe, what are the characteristics?"


     "See for yourself?" I said and undid my shirt showing her my skin and muscles.


     Alina put her hands on me and felt my body carefully. Her brows twitched and she started to touch me in every place.


     "Tsk." She then clicked her tongue.


     "Oi, what's with that?"


     "Jon… no no no, you are good, you are way too good. You managed to make me of all people feel envious!"


     "What do you mean?"


     "Look at your skin." She said and glared at me as if she will tear a hole through me, "It became stronger and smoother, even your feature became more handsome than before. That skin is making me sick with jealousy."


     It indeed was the case but was it that good? I don't feel any difference.


     She took out a small dagger and tried to cut my palm but the dagger did nothing.


     "You skin is smooth and hard as Jade. How can you think girls won't be jealous? Humph!" She said.


     "Fine fine, be train as hard as you can to reach my level, at least you know what to expect now." I said and patted her head.


     "Yeah, just called it the [Jade Skin Stage] and be done with it."


     "Yes, my lady. I will do as you wish."


     Still, I think her skin is way smoother than mine, I mean she is Alina after all.


     "So how long passed since I started training?"


     "Three days."


     "Good, this rapid progress I had lately requires a lot of stabilization. And what did I miss during the past days?"


     "Jull said that the small tournament in the casino is over the teams heading to the High King's Tournament are decided. The Junior Tokens that we had this year are five, one for our company, one for the College, three for local teams. As for the Senior Tokens then we got only two, one is decided for a local team and the other one is with us, I decided to give it to our best warriors in the [Dare Security] if they are interested."


     "Good call. How is Jarl Korir?"


     "He is doing fine. He is really as you said, a new man. He started to work on the paper you readied for him and a new 'Guard Captain' was appointed from our ranks. The recruitment for guards was issued and the [Dare Security] will hand over the places that aren't part of our company. Some people were a bit hostile towards the Jarl but the air around him and his attitude are starting to gain him some popularity among the new locals."


     "Good, this is really good news. I can now cut my workload by half but still, I will keep him monitored by [Team 0]. I may have changed his heart but not his soul."


     "Jullanar said she that too. She has already put people around him from [Team 0] as a security detail. They will keep you updated."


     "Having one-ninth of Skyrim at our pocket!" I said mocking.


     "And doing a Goddamn good job keeping it running." Alina assured me.


     "Thanks." I said and remembered something important. "Hey, Jarl Korir and I discussed something once I was done with him and reached an agreement, we prepared something for you."


     "For me?"


     "Yes, let's go see him."


     I walked Alina to the Jarl's longhouse, this thing I had in mind was the last piece in making sure my kingdom remain intact.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     318 A Night at the Sea
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The level of his sight was not stable. It felt like he was not walking properly but it didn't stop him from going after his enemy. He was limping in pain due to his left leg which made him fall a bit late. Desperation filled his soul as his enemy was going to escape once again but he didn't let go, he looked at his left leg which was covered by a dark matter shaped like the leg itself but it was little lifeless. He knew it wouldn't help him if he didn't use magic yet he was not able to, the curse was still stronger than him.


     Curses came out of his mouth as he took out a mace that carried all the dread in the world with it. He looked around himself and found a dying man. A cruel smiled formed on his face and he smashed the man's skull with the mace devouring the man's very essence. Now he can use magic again.


     He stretched out his left hand that was also supported by the dark matter like his leg and shot out magic. It was no normal magic, it was Blue Flames… cold flames of essence draining that would obliterate any foe stood between him and his enemy.


     Those who dared to do so were incinerated into snow ash, something that only existed in the tales of the Daedric Titans. With it, he cut through the hordes of foes and claimed their essence to enforce his power.


     Finally, he was there in front of his enemy. The one that made him suffer like nothing else in the world.


     'I won't kill you. I will kill them and make you watch then I will kill you with them.'


     The words that came from his mouth were of absolute hatred. He regards no sacred or holy no more. He wants revenge.


     'Please. I didn't. I didn't.'


     His enemy's wails were nothing to his ears, he only turned around and called.


     'Come.'


     A figure clad in black robe and hood came while pulling a man in rags by a rope to his neck. He took the rope from man and threw the man in rags beside his enemy.


     With another spell, blue flaming beings appeared from the void and obliterated everyone around him while making his two prisoners watch. He then opened his hand towards the man in black and the latter gave him a dagger.


     With frenzied movements, the dagger descended on the two men on the ground turning them into shreds of flesh and made them scream with absolute agony.


     It was a scene from hell. A cold frozen blue hell than turned all the enemies into shreds and fine powder of snow as and with their agony and screams lingering in echos.


     The revenge was exacted and the deed was done.


     The blue flames died down and nothing was left except for him and the man in black robes.


     'You have done well, the lord is pleased.' The man in black spoke. '… but he is not done with you yet. You are to serve another purpose very soon.'



     He was shocked to hear those words and looked at the man in black behind him only to find him gone. In this place filled with nothing but snow ash, an aura of light appeared in front of him and it was very familiar.


     'It… it can't be.'


     He couldn't believe it and he knelt down crying.


     All his rage and sadness were for nothing. He was just another fool in the end.


     Just as he tried to walk to the light and embrace it, the space around him turned cold and murderous. He looked up only to see the blue sky turning red like blood and an ugly being coming of a black hole. It stretched its wings and flew in the sky while looking down at him with its cruel face.


     The being aimed out its right arm and strong suction force manifested. He was pulled from the ground by his neck to the hand of that being.


     'You are coming with me.'


     'NOO…'


     ***


     "… OO."


     Jon woke up in the middle of the night with energy bursting from his body, he was glaring at the darkness of the cabin with his Aura exploding from his body.


     He looked around to realize that nothing was around him other than the girl that looked at him with worry.


     "You are okay, Jon?" Jullanar asked him while touching his body.


     His temperature was high and his energy was in a mess which is quite the opposite of his norm.


     "… I am okay. Okay… just a nightmare."


     While his body was drenched in sweat, his mouth and throat were dry. He was breathing heavily and couldn't seem to be calm.


     "I'm off for some air."


     Jon walked out of the bed and he wasn't really in a good mood after waking up like that. He took his robe and walked out of the cabin to the deck of the ship.


     He was on one of the Dare Dragon Fleet ships heading to Solitude. The ship sailed through the [Sea of Ghosts] and sailors could barely see anything in the mists of night.


     Some of the men greeted Jon as 'Boss' when he walked across them and he only nodded back. He was still annoyed.


     Once he reached the rear-deck of the ship, he rested his arms on the railing and kept looking at the water.


     He was waking up lately with nightmares but tonight was the worst. What made him more annoyed was how he could remember nothing of those nightmares after he wakes up.


     He gave out a long sigh and took a deep breath before using [Telekinesis] to pull up some sea water and splash his face with it. Now that he is wide awake, he should do something useful or meditate.


     "Still troubled?" Jull called for him.


     He looked back and saw her walking out in a robe and covering herself was a bed sheet.


     "No, I am good." He said and gestured for her to come closer.


     She walked beside him and was taken in his embrace.


     "Wanna talk about it?"


     "I don't remember it to talk about it."


     "Then don't worry about it. I can sing for you if you want." She said and came closer to him.


     "Another song about people you killed."


     "What? No, I stopped writing those long time ago… It is a song about you. I called it 'My Light'." Jullanar seemed a bit offended.


     Jon smiled and kissed her cheek.


     "You are my light too."


     "Racist! You realize that you are saying that to a Dark Elf."


     Jon laughed and looked at her mismatched colored eyes and pulled her closer not wanting to let go.


     "Those who see us right now won't recognize us from two years ago, you literally were beating me to keep me in check." She remembered the early days of her and Jon.


     "Well, someone had to beat it out of you."


     "Oh, thank you then. Turns out you were just another psycho that day."


     The two laughed as they remembered the old days.


     "Wulfur left for Orsinium, right?" She asked.


     "Yes. Two days before us, didn't we see him off?"


     "I wasn't there. I was running an errand for Master Nurelion."


     "I like the old man." Jon said. "At least he saw us off when Alina didn't."


     "Right, she was glaring at me all day before we leave." Jullanar said.


     "Why?"


     "You took me with you and not her the 'First Lady of House Dare'."


     "She had to stay and deal with things. She knows the company as good as I do and no one can oppose her word in Winterhold. She is the only daughter of the patriarch of the most powerful clan in the hold and the future wife of the richest man in the hold. She is basically the Queen of Winterhold."


     "What Alina cares about is being the Queen of You, Winterhold just came along with the package." Jull said.


     "Pffft!" Jon couldn't help but laugh.


     "You don't believe me? That girl gets really jealous, you know! She accepted me only as your second wife and barely accepted Aela to stop you from going to the bathhouse. She would have killed Elishka if she wasn't someone important in the company." Jullanar said with full seriousness.


     "…" Jon only smiled and nodded.


     "Women are scary creatures, Jon. Put the world at a side of the scale and the men we care about at the other, and you would see the world burn every time."


     "I know."


     "In your case things tend to be a little complicated but we know that it is hard to contain you with just the two of us. Now we are three… just don't go as far as four, okay? Alina and I may actually lose it and start thinning the number."


     Jon sighed and didn't reply, he wasn't sure how to answer that anyway. On one hand, he wasn't sure of his active sex drive and on the other, he wasn't sure if there is another girl powerful enough to withstand him outside his circle.


     "Maybe a female Giant will work as the fourth… you know that thing about giants milk, right? People get to call you Giantsbane if you drink it." Jon said.


     "I am not asking how you know that and I clearly don't want to know more details about it."


     The two kept talking from subject to subject and from joke to the other.


     "Right, speaking of Giants. Wasn't Lady Skadi dealing with the Giant problem we are having lately?" Jull asked.


     "Yes, that idiot Skald the Elder drove off the giants from around Dawnstar right to Winterhold just because he doesn't like me. He even ignored every fact that he is endangering the road of the Talos worshipper refugees and breaking Empire Law of overhunting endangered species." Jon became infuriated.


     "I doubt he even gets what the terms mean. But look at the bright side, we now have giants in Winterhold, and mammoths, you love those."


     "Yes but there is a dark side in the bright side, we don't know where to put them. There is no food west to [Neo Saarthal] and except at the beach if the Giants decided to hunt the Horkers. If the Horkers are gone then the fishes are going to increase, if fishes increase then another sea monsters from the depth of the sea of ghosts are going to show up around our beaches. The ecosystem is getting fucked up."


     "… Man! I am not an expert in this but do you bunch of rulers have to worry about the wolves and fishes in your holds too?"


     "I am not sure about others but I do."


     "… I am sure Lady Skadi and Alina will manage."


     "Let's hope so."


     *RingRingRingRingRing*


     "Sea monsters! Sea monsters!"


     Some of the sailors on the lookout started shouting.


     "See?" Jon looked and Jullanar as his bad feeling about the ecosystem was on mark.


     The two of them ran towards the direction of the caller and saw something crawling in water.


     "By the nine! Is that a Sea Ghost?" One sailor shouted.


     "Nah, ya idiot. It's a Sea Serpent. Ready your spears… Oi' it's Boss." A veteran sailor replied and recognized Jon.


     "I'll take care of it."


     Jon jumped off the Ship and landed on the surface of the water, he was using the [Waterwalking] spell and walked on the sea leisurely.


     Just a few meters away from him, a large sea snake was crawling on water, its sheer size made the sailors on the ship shiver in fear. The Ship was called the [Hasty Bee], a new cruiser ship made to be very fast and move on three engines. It was still a battleship but was the least equipped in the cruiser grade.


     Jon gazed at the Sea Serpent in and saw its mighty body. The thing's head was at least as big as a Dragon's head that he remembered from the game but its aura wasn't even anything compared to Paarthurnax. Size wasn't everything after all. This serpent wasn't even as strong as an Elder Mammoth. Still, its length exceeded 30 meters.


     Jon cracked his fingers and smiled.


     "If I don't remember masturbating in the sea, how did a fucker like you come to be?"


     Jon's sexy imagination (not dirty mind) seemed to have successfully taunted the Sea Serpent and it fixed its direction towards Jon. With a few twists of its body, its swim speed increased by many folds and it bounced over at Jon opening its mouth wide wanting to swallow him in one go.


     Jon's Aura was focused on his body and eyes, he saw the scene in slow motion as the serpent opened its jaw and twisted its head while bouncing forward. A mocking smile appeared on Jon and a feeling of superiority filled his heart, he was angered that a weakling like that snake dared to act haughty in front of him.


     'Weakling? Why do I think of a being I met for the first time as a weakling?' Jon was confused of the strange logic that popped in his head but he leisurely swung his fist reinforced by his [Tyrant Aura] and carrying his iconic [Thunder Cookie] spell.


     The hit landed on the side of the top jaw of the serpent and an unbelievable scene unfolded. The serpent was tossed away like a toy with its large body and magnificent appearance.


     Jon looked at his fist and realized that he hasn't fought in a long time, not even when [El Diablo] was captured, he mostly left it for Isha because it was her labour. He also only used Magic in his visit to [The Shivering Isles]. Basically, since he was at Level 3, Iron Bone stage, Dragon Frame realm.


     "Damn! Is this a bad thing or a good thing?" Jon looked behind him and saw Jullanar on the ship with his eyes open wide along with other sailors.


     "… You want some sushi for a late night snack, honey?"


     Jullanar smiled wryly and nodded.


     "Yes, darling. Just don't mash the meat too hard."


     "Yep, on it."


     The Human / Dark Elf couple were the only ones insane enough to make heads and tale in this situation. This was the last bit of fun they had before they arrive at Solitude in the next day.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     319 The Assembly 1
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *The Blue Palace, Solitude – 21st of Sun's Dusk (December), 4E 197 – 12:00 PM*


     "Jarl Korir, Thane Jon, welcome to the Blue Palace."


     "Thank you."


     "Thank you, Mr. Falk."


     "You arrived just in time please, this way."


     The man who received the diplomats of Winterhold was none other than Falk Firebeard, the steward of High King Torygg of Skyrim. Jarl Korir followed by Jon were led together through the halls of the blue palace and Jon was looking around.


     The palace was underwhelming, he thought it would be something classy from inside but Nords are Nords, royalties or not. No wonder the High Elves always mock the Nordic architecture. What was the least disappointing was the size of the palace, at least it wasn't as the sorry excuse of a palace in the game, so just like many things, it was much larger in reality.


     At the end of the long walk, the group reached the throne room. As underwhelming as the palace, the throne room was very similar to that of the game but just in a bigger size and more furniture.


     "Jarl Korir."


     "Jarl Idgord."


     Jarl Idgord Ravencrone of Morthal called for Jarl Korir and seemed to be anticipating to fry him in some verbal combat. Jon simply didn't bother with them and greeted Jarl Idgord then excused himself deeper in the throne room.


     There were a lot of people here, other than Jarl Idgord and Jarl Korir, there was also Jarl Igmund of Markarth, Jarl Balgruuf of Whiterun and a surprising face, Jarl Siddgeir of Falkreath.


     "Falkreath had what you can call a coup d'état." Someone whispered to Jon behind his ears.


     Jon looked around and smiled instantly.


     "Thane Bryling, it is nice to finally meet in person."


     "Thane Jon, you are just as what I heard, the red-haired large gentleman."


     "Perks of the bloodline."


     "Indeed, even for a far relative to the Firemanes like yourself, you took all the good parts."


     "Lucky me."


     "Indeed… I was wondering…"


     Thane Bryling and Jon got engaged in a conversation about the state of Skyrim and the Holds, Falkreath was a hot topic as it had a recent change from the Stormcloak camp to the Imperial camp when its Jarl was changed. Bryling was well aware of the events regarding that and Jon got to admit that Bryling was very organized and could see points that no one normally sees while Bryling was taken aback by Jon's radical, out of the box ways to solve things.


     Time passed and finally, the main actor appeared.


     "High King Torygg is here." Bryling pointed while speaking to Jon and the two quietened down and returned to their respective areas.


     "Good day."


     Torygg made a simple dandy greeting and the people nodded to him in a respectful manner. Unlike most races on Tamriel, Nords don't kneel to Kings or Emperors but only to Gods. It is a custom and tradition, kneeling is submission.



     Everyone sat quietly in their places after Torygg who sat on his throne. The atmosphere was still chilly between the people around and opposites started to appear.


     There was the Imperial Envoy who had the right to attend the Assembly of the Jarl as a proxy for the Emperor. He was a man called Count Pavo Atius.


     The titles of Cyrodiil granted by the Empire are valid in any part of the Empire but the titles of Skyrim like Jarl which is equal to Count and Thane which is equal to Viscount were not valid outside Skyrim.


     [A/n: Jarl is Earl in the Scandinavian languages. Earl is equivalent to Count.]


     As High King Torygg was sitting in the middle, on his right there was Count Pavo, Thane Erikur, Jarl Igmund and Jarl Siddgeir while on the right, there were Thane Bryling, Jarl Idgord, Jarl Balgruuf and Jarl Korir. Besides everyone was his close aids and thanes and thus Jon was sitting at the corner.


     Even though he was chilling the furthest, many eyes have landed on him more than a few times. Thane Erikur was acting cool but he would glare from time to time to only meet Jon's easygoing smile. Thongvar Silver-Blood who accompanied Jarl Igmund of Markarth was also looking at Jon with interest and Jon also nodded at him knowing that he is a Stormcloak supporter. Count Pavo seemed to be displeased not only from Jon but from other many things. The most interesting one in this meeting was Vittoria Vici, one of Jon's many lovers and Viarmo the head of the Bard's College, a person Jon wanted to have a conversation with.


     High King Torygg ignored the glare contests that were going everywhere in the room and kicked off the Assembly.


     "Thank you all for coming on such short notice. I know this is too early to hold an Assembly before the Big Tourney but we have some matters we need to address. Who would go first?"


     "Allow me, High King." The Imperial Envoy stood up.


     "Count Pavo." Torygg nodded.


     Count Pavo was one brute of a man. He seemed to have served in the Imperial Legion for him to have the body of a warrior and his eyes were sharp. His large mustache and medium black hair also gave him the air of diplomats.


     "Honored High King and Jarls of Skyrim, as we are all aware, the Empire is facing many difficulties as of late. We have the Aldmeri Dominion to worry about but that is not all, the Argonians of Black March, the Khajiit of Elsweyr and as you know, the Redguards of Hammerfell. These particular provinces have long been left the unity of the Empire for many reasons, the Khajiit are with the Aldmeri Dominion, the Argonians reestablished the An-Xileel government which has many connections to the Aldmeri Dominion. It is hard to say whether or not the Bretons of High Rock are loyal to the Empire or not but we are safe to say that both the Bretons and the Redguards share a grim history with the Dominion. That leaves Morrowind and Skyrim. Morrowind is an Enemy of an Ally to the Dominion but Morrowind is not that friendly to the Empire, and finally, Skyrim as most of you are already aware it is getting divided."


     The room didn't get as noisy as the Imperial Envoy expected and surprisingly, the Nords were quiet.


     "23 years ago, the [Great War] ended by the White-Gold Concordant, a treaty that put an end to the grim fights and most of us were there. The treaty indeed put some harsh terms on the Empire but its main purpose was to cause discord, right now Hammerfell is no part of the Empire because of the term that forces the Empire to hand half of Hammerfell to the Aldmeri Dominion and Skyrim is angry because of the ban of Talos worship. It is all causing us troubles especially the other terms that put many restrictions on the Empire in economy and trading." The Imperial Envoy was trying his best to get to the Nords around him.


     "Skyrim is more than just a valuable Ally to the Empire, it is the only access for the Imperial Legion to and from High Rock now that Hammerfell is out of the picture. If by any chance Skyrim is not a part of the Empire then High Rock is not. The Empire will be all alone against Alinor (Summerset Isles), Valenwood and Elsweyr." Count Pavo made a grim face.


     "The Empire is strong and our war machine is way beyond the imagination and the estimation of any force on Tamriel. The Aldmeri Dominion may think that it had the upper hand in the Great War but they are still wounded and weakened. High Elves and Wood Elves are not as reproductive as Humans and they lost many numbers while we during the span of those 23 years have reestablished the Imperial Legion far better and much fiercer than that of the Great War. Skyrim also didn't suffer that much and it kept a large portion of its power that grew in the span of the 23 years. The Aldmeri Dominion knew that would happen and the sole reason for the concordant was to cause these massive human forces to collide with each other." The Imperial Envoy talked systematically and got engrossed in his topics.


     "Right now, in this Assembly of the Jarls of Skyrim, three particular names are missing, Jarl Skald the Elder, Jarl Laila Law-Giver and Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak. I say… the Aldmeri Dominion has indeed managed to cause discord by a few terms on a paper. The Empire wishes that the Jarls, Thanes, Heads of the Clans and the War Chiefs of Skyrim to stand by its side like they always did since the days of the First Empire of Saint Alessia, The Second Empire of Reman Cyrodiil and the Third Empire of Tiber Septim. Let the Fourth Empire of Titus Mede lead the forces of humanity like its predecessors always did and enforce the supremacy of mankind for our sakes and the sakes of the Generations yet to come. Thank you."


     The Imperial Envoy Count Pavo Arius finished his talk and the people were still quiet. He surely felt something was wrong for the Jarls to keep quiet all that time but he remained as expressionless and aloof as he entered.


     Outside the circle of the gathering, the Imperial Legion officers that attended the meeting and the other envoys that Jon was familiar with were all carrying expressions of pride for the words of Count Pavo. Only the Jarls and the Thanes were still solemn.


     "Thanks, Count Pavo. Who else wants to voice their opinion? Jarl Idgord, you are the one who called early for this meeting, do you want to say anything?" High King Torygg asked.


     "Yes." Jarl Idgord said as she put a hand on her cane and stood up.


     "A few days ago, I saw a dream of flames coming at Morthal. I've seen that dream many times, I tell you, and I can't unsee it anymore. The flames come from the east, the south and the west. They eat the land everything green. Now that… that means something." She said and clicked with her cane on the ground.


     Most of the Jarls covered their faces with their palms thinking 'Did she call us here to tell us about her dreams again?'


     Jon was amused by Jarl Idgord and decided to listen to the end.


     "Now that all of you know, Ulfric has been sending his people over here and there and that brat Skald is the worst. He doesn't want to stop sending people and zealots to make sermons about Talos and the Empire all around my hold, he thinks he can force my hand by changing the people hearts? Humph, ignorant buffoons! They speak of Ulfric as if he is the second coming of Talos or something, now let me tell you this; who caused all this mess to begin with, huh? It was Ulfric, he is the main reason why those Elves are coming and going as they wish, Jarl Igmund we just spoke of that. When the Reachmen took over Markarth, it was Ulfric who acted up on his own and came all the way from Eastmarch to the Reach and took Markarth from the Reachmen, not only that, he also took Markarth for himself and sealed it off telling the Empire that he won't hand it over unless they return the worship of Talos. Before that even with the White-Gold Concordat, we were worshipping Talos very openly and we didn't even bother with the Empire or the Thalmor and all that… It started with Ulfric and his obsessions. Now the fire will come to us all if we do not deal with it early."


     "What do you suggest, Jarl Idgord." High King Torygg asked.


     "Stop this before it starts. Tell Ulfric to come and talk to us." She said.


     "Absurd." Erikur seemed bothered by the suggestion.


     "He won't do so, he already started hoarding his troops and gathering allies." Count Pavo said.


     "No blood was shed so far. We are still at the point of the return." Jarl Idgord pleaded.


     "My King." Thane Bryling stood in support for Jarl Idgord.


     From the looks of it, Winterhold and Whiterun were also in favor of with the suggestion Jon and Jarl Balgruuf were also looking at the High King the same way Bryling was.


     "Igmund, what is your opinion?" High King Torygg turned to his friend Jarl Igmund of Markarth.


     "Jarl Ulfric has a temper that is hard to contain, you all know what happened when the Reachmen attacked Markarth. At that time, Jarl Ulfric came to our rescue when I was just a young boy. He avenged my father and rescued my throne but he had another plan in mind all along. Jarl Ulfric will do anything to achieve his purpose and that includes many complicated things hidden beneath his words of 'Skyrim for the Nords' and 'Return of Talos Worship'. He thinks he fights for a higher purpose and to keep all that the Nords achieved so far. He was disappointed by the Empire many times and he gathered many Nords around him, things will be difficult if you want to talk to him. I say, give it a try but don't expect it to work."


     Torygg nodded and then looked at the newly appointed Jarl Siddgeir. The latter stood and spoke.


     "I say there is no point. Ulfric is one man with some brigands around him, he won't do much harm."


     "Sit back, fool." Jarl Idgord lashed at him right away.


     Jarl Siddgeir was taken aback by the sudden glare that went through him. Not only that, Jarl Balgruuf was clearly looking down at him, Jarl Korir wasn't paying attention to him, and Jon was simply having a mocking smile hidden behind the hand that his chin was resting on.


     Jarl Siddgeir was not an experienced politician by any mean. He was appointed in the place of his uncle who was a supporter of Ulfric Stormcloak for the sake of making Falkreath under the control of the Empire. Falkreath may seem like a hold with a lot of forests and ruins but its strategic value is invaluable as it was connected to both the Empire and Hammerfell were both the Imperial Legion and the Redguard Mercenaries should come from.


     Jarl Idgord didn't like how Siddgeir underestimated Ulfric, he was way too young and too inexperienced to say such a thing about the [Bear of Markarth].


     But there was someone much younger than him in this meeting. It was Jon Dare.


     Jarl Idgord stood up once again.


     "Listen you lot. That noisy Skald of Dawnstar is not going to stop harassing my hold any time soon. The Pale and Hjaalmarch are not the friendliest holds and Skald is making things worse, ask Winterhold."


     All eyes landed on Jarl Korir and Jon. Winterhold was a very hot topic and everyone wanted to taste how salty can the blood of Jon Dare is.


     "Jarl Korir, what exactly does Jarl Skald do and what do you suggest to deal with it?" Torygg asked.


     Jarl Korir stood up and looked around carefully, he was wearing an expensive suit with a fur cloak and armored garment like the style of Winterhold and on his head, there was a light decorated open helm, the [Helm of Winterhold].


     "Winterhold has kept friendly relationships with all Holds and Jarls. Jarl Skald is indeed 'motivated' to the cause of Talos worship and all that. He may have some disagreements regarding the methods of Winterhold which in fact avoids all sorts of making problems with either the Cult of Talos, the Imperial Cult or the old Nordic Cult. Thanks to Thane Jon dedicated work, we do not have problems whatsoever. But Jarl Skald has started to make harassments on the borders of the Hold we indeed need to address that and Thane Jon, as well as the esteemed mages of the College, were all working on it for quite a while now."


     Most of the people present were listening to Jarl Korir and tried to listen again and again. His tone was… different. He was the man they know in every aspect but he was… more cheerful.


     Jarl Korir even said 'esteemed mages'.


     The word 'Mages' followed the word 'Esteemed' and both were said by a man called 'Korir' who serves as the 'Jarl' of a hold called 'Winterhold'. Not sure if they were short on brain circuits but that was the very detention of 'odd'.


     Some hidden smiles formed on some faces, many were waiting for that moment.


     "Good." High King Torygg nodded. "Thane Jon Dare, it is nice to see you in person one more time."


     "Thank you, my king." Jon stood up and spoke.


     He was indeed far taller than anyone which game people an intimidating air.


     "Jarl Korir said you are well aware of the issues caused by Jarl Skald, mind to fill us in about your opinion in these matters." Torygg asked.


     Jon smiled and nodded.


     "Gladly… but, this will take a while." Jon said and clapped his hand twice.


     A large Light Screen appeared beside him and he fixed it in front of the loot. Images appeared and a video started to play.


     "Let's start from the beginning."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     320 The Assembly 2
      This is an Extra of 5000K votes. Be sure to leave comments you wankers and... Ramadan Kareem! Happy Ramadan!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     A Light Screen appeared in the middle of the throne room of the Blue Palace, Jon stood by it and looked at the people around him.


     As expected, undeveloped monkeys.


     He pointed to the screen and series of images appeared.


     "This is Winterhold."


     A map appeared on the Light Screen.


     "This is The Pale and this is Hjaalmarch."


     The map expanded and some animated scenes started to appear.


     "During the last month, Jarl Skald sent his cavalrymen to harass the Giants all around the pale driving them to migrate east towards Winterhold. We are not aware of the situation around in Hjaalmarch but I think some Giants surely appeared there. The western part of Winterhold is a well-monitored area that a lot of refugees come through and there are many rescue outposts stationed around. As the Giants were forced to leave their natural habitat, they mostly feel agitated and unsafe causing there normal calm easygoing nature to turn aggressive. We even witnessed Giants fighting over territory and let me tell you this, you don't want to be between giants witnessing each other, see that poor guy, I don't know how on Nirn this happened but once he took a giant club and was sent to Sovngarde… like literally sent up there to heaven, no one saw him landing."


     The Light Screen showed footage of a guard getting hit but a giant's club and getting sent way up the sky.


     At first, the people present saw the Light Screen and felt that it is not appropriate to make a magic show in front of the High King, turns out the magic show was a form of a presentation, then pictures showed up and everyone got interested in the magical device, the footage and sounds came from it and it was the last straw for them, they were totally focusing on the screen until the saw a Giant sending a man to the sky and got cold sweat.


     That thing that Jon showed them was a famous bug from the game called [Skyrim Space Project]. Jon himself never thought that he would show something like that to the High King of all people.


     "All in all, we are having serious problems with Giants sending people to the Sky. The world is going crazy! What else? Horses walking up walls of mountains? Well, we found a solution for the Giants by contacting the Druids from the Cult of Kyne and calling them over to talk some sense into the Giants as well as preparing places for them to settle. Winterhold is not really suited for that new kind of wildlife but we hope it brings changes for the better. Regarding the zealots being sent by the Cult of Talos, the populace in Winterhold and Neo Saarthal is Nordic but have been mixed really well with the other races such as Dark Elves, Wood Elves, Bretons and Imperials, believe it or not, we have some High Elves too and their backgrounds are clean and closely monitored. The zealots are mostly not that welcome in Taverns or public establishments but we keep them monitored and in check with a simple agreement to not go as far as to cause riots and problems, punishments are severe for the troublemakers so everything is going according to the system. We will be happy to lend a hand to Hjaalmarch if they ever needed to adopt our methods."



     Jon finished his presentation that included a lot of footages, diagrams, numbers and lots of videos. He finished, took the Light Screen back to the [Cube] with a single clap and returned to his seat.


     "…" "…" "…" "…"


     "That was…" Falk Firebeard spoke out of line then took out a paper and quill, "… Very Enlightening."


     He started to copy what all he noted. Some Imperial assistants also started copying what they saw and had some heated low conversations while glancing at Jon.


     Jon's plan was going smoothly, he had a lot in mind and this Assembly was a great place to forge many alliances as all he was doing as of late was just making enemies. He is the kind who like to hide his power and technology to keep them for himself but the Light Screen is not that much of technology to him even though who would see it for the first time would lose his/her marbles. Showing off ones hidden cards may be a bad thing but nations always showcase their strength and ability to solve problems for recognition. Being recognized by other strong individuals has many benefits and Jon was after those strong people.


     By understanding what Winterhold and the Dare Dragon Company are capable of right now, it sure attracted a lot of attention. The High King for starter was now fully interested; Count Pavo, the Imperial Envoy was also looking at Jon as someone he needs to reassess; Thongvar Silver-Blood started to feel agitated with the new player that seemed to not be favoring Ulfric; Viarmo, the Bards College Headmaster was also reassessing Jon, Erikur was now holding a larger grudge at Jon for stealing the limelight and Jarl Siddgeir of Falkreath was glaring at Jon as someone who is younger than him and didn't get embarrassed the way he got.


     "Thane Jon Dare, that was amazing. Mind if we talk in the first break?" High King Torygg said.


     The who were ready to talk with Jon as soon as the break starts were all glaring at him thinking 'You are playing dirty just because you are the High King and beating us to him?'


     "Of course, it would be my honor, my king." Jon said.


     "Good. Jarl Idgord, I think you can at least do something about the Zealots for now."


     "I will try, my king."


     "Good, the next matter we need to attend to will be the trades but that will be left for after the break. Viarmo brought many bards here so please, entertain yourself." Torygg said and stood up walking away.


     The Jarls and the Thanes as well as the Envoys and the people associated with the event all stood up and headed to the foot tables and the drinks that were prepared for the events. Jon was always fond of mammoth steak and there he found himself.


     "I knew I would see you here." A voice called for him.


     "Oh, if it is not Miss Vici. How can I be of help?" Jon turned around to meet Vittoria Vici.


     "You don't miss a chance to steal the limelight, do you?"


     "Part of the job, Miss Vici. The Face of the [Dare Dragon Company] should always be bright and glimmering."


     "Hehe! Good, you the type who will survive in a world of business but there are some things that you are missing."


     "Oh, please enlighten me."


     "You need friends, friends of friends and friends of friends of friends. Up until now, you managed to hole yourself up in Winterhold and swallow the big hunt all for yourself. Not sure how you managed to take Jarl Korir in your pocket but people are already flocking around him trying to hinder you. Don't you think you should keep an eye on that?"


     Jon and Vittoria turned around to see Thane Erikur talking with Jarl Korir. The former was forcing some wine to the latter who seemed to be trying to get away as soon as possible.


     "Erikur! That clown can kiss my red-haired ass." Jon said and turned his head away.


     "Pffft!" Vittoria always spilled out the wine she was drinking and her eyes all turned tear.


     Jon patted her back and over her a handkerchief.


     "Thank you… you truly are not worried about your golden goose?"


     "Why would I?"


     "… So it is true. The rumor about you… you know… controlling Jarl Korir with magic?"


     "Excuse me?" Jon feigned ignorance. Of course, there was that rumor from a long time ago but Jon was not even bothering with it now.


     "Listen, Jon. This is serious. Most of the people around here believe in that rumor especially after what Jarl Korir said about the 'esteemed mages'. Problems will soon come after you after this break."


     "Baseless accusations. Simply trying to undermine my efforts of turning Jarl Korir against the pirates of the Blood Horkers."


     "…" Vittoria looked at Jon with narrowed eyes and sighed. "It will be a serious crime if the rumor is true. Unlawful acquisition of power is a serious crime, even if the High King and some Jarls are fond of you, they won't simply ignore it once it is proved."


     "Humph." Jon snorted and acted high and mighty, "I am glad that you are looking out for a business partner… but as a bed partner, haven't you missed me? Even a little?"


     "This is the Blue Palace, Jon. Don't…"


     "I heard the [Pelagius Wing] is empty."


     "What? It is haunted."


     "Don't worry, my Uncle has already left the place."


     "What?"


     "My uncle, he loved to haunt strange places. Palaces, lakes, minds… mostly minds. He is a white-haired gentleman with a cane and a purple suit. Very lovable if you ask me but a can be very moody."


     "Stop talking about your damn uncle. We are in the palace dammit… meet me at the inn tonight." Vittoria said and looked around to check if anyone overheard them.


     [A/n: The [Uncle] and [Pelagius Wing] were Jon referring to the Daedric Quest of Sheogorath in the game. To access the mind realm of Emperor Pelagius and meet Sheogorath in the game, one must enter the Blue Palace of Solitude and go into the Pelagius Wing which is sealed because it was haunted and of course the reason was Sheogorath.]


     "Hey, let me introduce you to someone." Vittoria said and led Jon to another table.


     "Jon, I introduce you to Uncle Pavo Atius, a Count in the Imperial Court and the Ambassador of The Empire in Skyrim. Uncle, this is my friend Thane Jon Dare, the acting Military Viscount of Winterhold."


     "A pleasure to meet you, sir."


     "Oh! Thane Jon, a pleasure indeed. We were just talking about you."


     Jon Dare and Pavo Atius shook hands.


     "These are my assistances Sorus and Leta. We were just discussing the presentation you did and we've got to admit, this was something very new to us. Mind quenching our curiosity?"


     "Ahaha, I'd be glad." Jon took out a smaller Light Screen that was as large as a tablet device and started explaining it to Ambassador Pavo then used it to explain the businesses of the company to the Ambassador of the Empire.


     Ambassador Pavo was surely a strong character and tried to comprehend Jon's abilities as fast as he could to make an overall assessment. Jon didn't mind that as it was his goal from the start and agreed to answer the questions with convenient answers to himself.


     Unlike the Nords who looked at magic with eyes of caution then looked away from it, the Imperials were a completely different story. They tried their best to comprehend the Light Screens and the abilities of Jon.


     "I think for a Military Viscount such as yourself, you indeed go beyond the normal expectations. On behalf of his Imperial Majesty, I would like you to work with the Empire more in the future. Please consider my invitation, there is so much potential to your work and so much the Empire can do for you."


     "Thank you, Sir Count."


     Jon noticed that the Imperials were trying to address him as Military Viscount rather than Thane which is referring for them showing that they recognize his value. Thane and Military Viscount are basically the same titles but one is Nordic and the other is Imperial. The Ambassador was surely trying to rope Jon to the side of the Empire. The benefits following that decision will surely be high as Jon's power may extend beyond his area of jurisdiction and become a full Empire Nobleman.


     As the two ended their conversation, Jon and Vittoria started to look for another place to chat in.


     "What are the chances, I talk about my uncle and you introduce me to yours."


     "Haha, very funny."


     "Excuse me, Thane Jon." Someone interrupted Jon and Vittoria's chat.


     It was none other than Falk Firebeard.


     "High King Torygg is ready to meet you in his study if you please."


     "Steward Falk, I will be honored. If you excuse me, Miss Vici."


     "Thank you, Thane Jon."


     Falk Firebeard and Jon Dare headed away from the throne room to a hallway leading to the inner parts of the palace.


     As two red-haired gentlemen, they got acquainted really well. Falk Firebeard was always fond of Jon's methods since his job title became the Administrator of the General Affairs Department. He simply can't live without that title anymore.


     As soon as Jon and Falk reached a certain door, Jon was allowed into the study. There, he found a big library and a central table with a few seats around it. There was a Nord gentleman sitting on a chair and checking a few cards with his hand.


     High King Torygg looked up to Jon and spoke.


     "So… which deck the creator of Gwent prefers to play with?"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     321 The Assembly 3
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Which deck the creator of Gwent prefers to play with?" The King asked.


     Jon smiled and walked to a chair, Torygg nodded and Jon sat down while moving his robe to the side.


     "Skyrim Deck."


     "A patriot? Well, I am the High King so I should represent my nation anyway. Skyrim against Skyrim… what a bad omen!" The King sighed.


     "Haha! I can't even disagree." Jon felt the irony.


     In the Assembly of how to prevent Skyrim from falling to a civil war, this Gwent match is being a Skyrim Deck against another.


     Jon and Torygg took out their cards and put it against each other.


     "Usually there is a referee." Jon said.


     "Yes, Falk."


     "My king."


     "Would you mind if you become our referee?"


     "It would be my pleasure."


     Falk took the third chair and the three gentlemen nodded to each other and handed the decks to Falk to check them.


     "I must say, I was quite surprised by the way you presented the problem Jarl Skald is causing. You have one-ninth of Skyrim well-monitored and under your control. Must be quiet the labor."


     "I am just doing what a Thane should do, be the vigilant eye and enforce the Hold's Law as well as making sure that life is fair and people are happy." Jon said.


     "So you provide them jobs under your business and make sure that no one competes with you in the hold you serve?" Torygg said in a questioning tone.


     Jon smiled and replied.


     "Couldn't have found any better way to take care of those folk. People get greedy when they get power and can't afford an enemy in a wounded hold that is being rebuilt. Gods know how many years will it take for the hold to be back on its feet again. That's why one should be wary of greedy people."


     "And does the rule include you?"


     "It includes everyone. My place and my position give me both the freedom and the limits I need."


     "Ah! I see. Hahaha!"


     Jon's answer was right to Torygg's worries. Jon could read the mood and Torygg could read the meaning of words. Just like any other ruler, Torygg should be worried if a force grew too much under his domain and it can't be controlled anymore. Jon answered him as he already understands his worries and gave him the clue of how to keep their relationship healthy, he is content with his position as a Thane and he took fully what he wants, more than that would be over the limits for the norm and that what assured Torygg.


     Jon was not the only person who would spread his influence through an entire hold. Names like Maven Black-Briar, Thonar Silver-Blood, Olfrid Battle-Born, Torbjorn Shatter-Shield, Erikur and Bryling, all these people are the tycoons of Skyrim and now Jon Dare is the new tycoon in Winterhold. No one would have bothered with Winterhold especially for Nords who are not fond with the College of Winterhold but who would have thought the next rising star was from there. Not only was the hold wounded by the collapse but it also had low resources and unfriendly nature. Jon's rise was indeed suspicious.



     Also, the problem with Jon was not only his rise but also how fast he grew and his mysterious origins. If he was supported by an enemy of Skyrim then it would make a lot of sense but Jon was very interesting to those who looked in his history. An Orphan adopted by a powerful Arch-Wizard for his talent in magic and all his actions proved to be for the good of Winterhold and his loyalty to Skyrim was unstained for now. He even showed good will by opposing both the Stormcloak faction and the Imperial faction that have already started fighting in shadows and his stand was bluntly neutral. The Empire couldn't hate him for it and neither the Stormcloaks. He made it clear that Winterhold is a wounded hold and it is going through a rebuilding phase, any conflict in the hold would bring it apart and he clearly wouldn't take that lying down.


     High King Torygg was a supporter of peace and a rise of a Hold like Winterhold meant that people are busy with rebuilding rather than fighting and that was something he wants for Skyrim. For that, he wanted to make sure that Jon was 100% in the same direction as him and not planning to join either side in the conflict yet to come. He also wanted to make sure that Jon won't fall once a true challenge comes up.


     "To tell the truth, we were in discussion lately here in Solitude about the Jarlship of Winterhold, we wanted to move the title to a man more capable than Jarl Korir. Our only candidate was you."


     "I see, you either had to stop me or support me."


     "Right, we didn't know how to stop you quietly though. The person we hoped we can use had cut contacts with us."


     Torygg and Jon were speaking bluntly rather casually.


     "You mean Kraldar? I killed him a long time ago."


     "…" "…"


     Torygg who was acting cool couldn't keep up the act and Falk who was checking the Gwent Cards froze and his eyes moved to Jon. Another hidden presence in the room showed signs of energy that couldn't escape the senses of an energy junkie like Jon.


     "What? He was spying for Erikur." Jon said it as it was something really natural.


     Torygg, Falk and the third presence sighed and shook their heads. Jon was as brutal as the rumors.


     Kraldar was indeed a spy of Erikur. Before Jon would come to Winterhold, Kraldar was a Nord nobleman whose family fell from glory after the [Great Collapse]. He was recruited by Erikur to make connections with the College of Winterhold as Erikur was already aiming for the big fish that everyone ignored. Kraldar was to replace Jarl Korir in the game if the Imperials ever take control of the Winterhold and Jon was aware to all of that. He was also aware that if by any chance, Kraldar became the Jarl then Korir managed to come back, Kraldar will get banished to Solitude and stay in Erikur's home which all revealed Erikur's plot to Jon.


     Jon threw Kraldar in the sea as soon as the latter started spying for Erikur.


     "So you won't become the Jarl? You said you are okay with the limits you have but Jarl Korir is quite the burden, right?" Torygg asked.


     "He is a breath of fresh air." Jon replied.


     "Hehehe! You two seem to be getting along, would it be that you have something on him?"


     "Why? He is my Jarl. How come I betray the man who employed me?"


     "Oh! Fine, I won't pursue the subject any longer. Falk, you took your sweet time, how are the cards?"


     "… I am not sure how to say this…" Falk was looking at the cards with a weird face.


     "I knew it! The creator of Gwent must have all the rare Hero cards." Torygg said with a disappointed face.


     "Eh… quite the opposite actually. Not that much rare cards but…"


     "But what?"


     "Thane Jon is playing with only 20 cards other than the God card."


     "Only 20! That's the minimum." Torygg looked at Jon thinking he was underestimating him.


     "It is my strategy." Jon said.


     "But… 20 cards means you don't have 'Decoy Cards' or 'Weather Cards' or even a 'Horn Card'."


     Jon nodded with a smile.


     Gwent had many types of cards all of them were categorized as 'Warrior', 'Thief' and 'Mage' as the three major star consolations. They were also categorized as [God Cards] the ones necessary for every player and each carry a blessing, one must have one and only one, no less no more; [Hero Cards] which are the ones that has both power, ability and can't be weakened; [Normal Cards] which are not as protected or powerful but may have one of the various abilities like 'Bond', 'Resurrection', 'Spying', 'Summoning', 'Multi-class', 'Horn' or 'Scorching' or can have no ability at all; [Weather Cards] whose role is to debuff a whole raw of both allies or enemies depending on type as 'Frost' debuffs the warriors, 'Storm' with the archers and 'Rain' with the mages; [Decoy Cards] which are used to take back cards one already played; [Horn Cards] which are used to buff a whole lane of a single type and finally the [Scorch Cards] that can kill the strongest card the enemy has.


     Jon was playing with only a few [Hero Cards] and the rest were [Normal Cards] with a wide variety of abilities.


     "Mr. Falk, will you please." Jon urged Falk Firebeard to distribute the cards already.


     "Fine, I just want to tell you, the High King is no ordinary player, he almost robbed Thane Bryling of [Ysmir Wulfharth] hero card." Falk said.


     "Almost." Torygg seemed frustrated.


     "Oh, that's a really good card." Jon smiled, "I am not going to lose though." Jon said.


     "Suit yourself. I just want to tell you that the High King has twice as cards as you."


     "Oh! How scary!"


     Jon put his [God Card] on the table and so did Torygg.


     "Oh! Kyne card." Torygg smiled.


     "Talos Card!" Jon was taken aback by Torygg's choice.


     "It is the best. I know you gave it a good effect on purpose."


     "Ah! Hehe."


     Jon and Torygg received 10 random cards from their decks. Falk then flipped a Septim and it was 'Heads'. Torygg was the one to start.


     ***


     "I can't believe it!" Torygg's face was ashen.


     The end result was… 281 to 89. Jon's win.


     Jon played dumb and went hot on the first round making a big number very early which made Torygg decide to forfeit the first round to not waste cards. The second round was the real trap when Jon used all his 'Resurrection Cards' and 'Spy Cards' to bring back more cards and even steal cards from Torygg.


     Torygg played with four 'Hero Cards' that barely made a score for him while Jon used three 'Hero Cards' that insanely buffed the Warrior lane relying on the 'Normal Cards' that mostly started with the base value around (4) and the highest one, in the end, was (32). Jon's small amount of cards were utilized to the fullest bringing back all the cards he played with at the first round and all the cards in the rest of the deck while Torygg was stuck to his nose.


     "I think I can't go against the one who created the game after all." Torygg said.


     "I simply recreated the idea and made the cards. The rules are not mine." Jon said as he took back his cards.


     "I see. This was truly a good game. I was more focused than ever." Torygg said with a smile.


     Jon was sighing from inside. Torygg was way too easy compared to Sheogorath. Sheogorath insisted that he would recreate the Shivering Isles Deck all by himself and made an unfathomable deck that can truly only be played by mad people. The deck was so funny and infuriating at the same time. Compared to that, Torygg was easy to bully.


     "So, have you thought about it?" Torygg asked.


     "Excuse me?"


     "The Jarlship of Winterhold. It is yours if you wanted."


     Jon shook his head.


     "Too many responsibilities. I merely want to adventure and study magic in the coming phase of my life so I don't think I can run a hold this thoroughly in the future anyway. The Company can run itself and I created its system so I know how it works but the Jarlship requires more than just the Law of the Hold but also the Laws of Skyrim and the Empire rather than the decisions that I don't want to burden my sleep with. Jarl Korir will do just fine."


     Jon declined the offer one last time.


     Torygg sighed and nodded. He talked with Jon about various things before the latter left the study.


     "Did he pass?" Falk asked.


     "He wasn't lying." A voice replied and a woman appeared in the room.


     Torygg and Falk looked at here naturally as if she was here the whole time.


     "What do you think, Sybille?" Torygg asked.


     "He is a bit honest about not wanting the Jarlship. He also wasn't lying about anything else."


     "Whoa! Not at all?" Falk asked.


     "He may look peaceful and well-natured but… he is dangerous." Sybille said.


     "How so?" Torygg asked.


     "He detected me."


     Torygg and Falk were taken aback. No one can simply detect Sybille. After all, she is a Vampire. The High King knew that and Falk was also well aware. After all, Sybille's role was far too important for the sake of many things in this hold.


     "What do you advice?" Torygg asked.


     Sybille thought and sighed.


     "He is a troublemaker but he is a good friend. He won't betray you first, the Firemanes always honored their words and he seemed like a typical one to me. Also, his origins check came out. Before he was to be admitted to Riften Orphanage, his parents were living outside Skyrim, the trail led us to Morrowind. It seems that they died around 4E 182 when they were doing some work for the clan. Or so the public story goes."


     "Is that so?"


     "There is a lot of mystery around him. I know you wanted to have him as our man but he is comfortable where he is and as he said, it will limit his authorities but widen his freedom. He will turn 18 after two months, he still has a lot of potential and we can wait. Let Erikur go wild on him and see how he solves it."


     Torygg and Falk nodded.


     "Fine, let's wait and see."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     322 The Assembly 4
      Many thanks to @Slicktrick and @DarkPriest... Also, happy birthday DarkPriest and I will see to your request!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Jon left the King's study and returned back to the throne room where the assembly would continue in an hour. He looked around and wanted to sit in some quiet place but a palace guard came to him.


     "Thane Jon of Winterhold?"


     "Yes."


     "A Dunmer lady says she is your Captain of Security Detail is looking for you in the garden of the palace."


     "Oh! Jull is here… fine, thank you."


     Jon nodded and looked around the place again until he found someone.


     "Headmaster Viarmo."


     "Oh! If it is not Thane Jon?"


     Viarmo, the Headmaster of the Bard's College and the famous High Elf who is quite popular between the Nords, recognized Jon right away. Both of them were undoubtedly the tallest two in the meeting. Jon was a Firemane and Viarmo was a High Elf. What vexes High Elves about Jon is that he is always a tad taller than them.


     "I was hoping we could talk. A mutual friend of ours sent me with regards." Jon said.


     "A mutual friend between me and Thane Jon? Must be quiet the character. Oh! By any chance, is it student Jon Battle-Born or student Lynly Star-Sung?"


     "No, it is neither Jon nor Svidi. Why don't we walk to the Garden?"


     "Well gladly! Excuse me, gentlemen."


     Jon and Viarmo acted with etiquette and walked out the throne room. Both of them were smiling at each other with total ease.


     "Will Thane Jon participate in the Tournament this year? A lot of Fans are waiting for you to come and do a good show again." Viarmo said.


     "Really? I would love to entertain but sadly if I joined the tournament, it would be no more than bullying. I already won once and now I won't even struggle. Also, my brothers are busy, Jon Battle-Born is newlywed and spending his honeymoon on vacation while Wulfur is on a trip to Orsinium, some sort of blacksmithing contest."


     "Oh! The Annual Forge Tournament of Orsinium. Nords don't get easily invited to that one."


     "So that's its name? Why so?"


     "As you know, Nords and Orcs are not the greatest friends throughout history especially the Orcs of Orsinium. They have a cult of Trinimac that considers the Nordic God Shor or Lorkhan a mortal enemy."


     "Oh! I see… I think Wulfur can handle some stingy Orcs."


     Jon and Viarmo were both birds of a feather. They knew each other's intentions from the very start and their forces have collided many times before.


     "How are the things around Skyrim by the by?" Jon asked.


     "I would have asked Thane Jon the same question thinking you would know better than I?"


     "Than you? Headmaster Viarmo, please don't overestimate me. Bards go where others cannot and I am sure words travel better in Haafingar than Winterhold." Jon said.


     "Really? And here I thought bathhouse wenches would do a way better job than bards." Viarmo said.



     "As I said, you overestimate me." Jon replied.


     The two were naturally talking about their spy organizations. They were tossing words at each other because their interests went into a conflict lately. Anyway, the two of them reached the garden outside the palace and saw two women waiting for them.


     "Headmaster Viarmo, let me introduce you to my Security Captain, Jullanar. And this one here is surely our mutual friend! Say hello, Lisette."


     As Jon pointed to the other woman. Viarmo narrowed his eyes. It was indeed his agent Lisette, the one he planted in Winterhold a few months ago and was constantly reporting to him.


     He looked between Jon and Lisette.


     "How long were you captured?" He asked.


     "… A few months." Lisette replied.


     "Thane Jon, you captured a bard of my people. I'd love to say that the Bards' College is an official guild that has the right to protect its people in a court of law. We are in one right now and I implore you to let release my bard." Viarmo said. He offered Lisette a legal way to escape her captors.


     He looked at Jon with cold eyes. Jon brought Lisette to the Blue Palace where he has no shred of power and Viarmo has many friends around the place. He was simply in a better position.


     "Really? Is that how are you going to play it?" Jon understood what he wanted to do and looked at Lisette.


     "Lis, tell him how many times we slept together."


     "Seven."


     "How did it feel?"


     "Very good."


     "What were the orders you took from Headmaster Viarmo?"


     "To find information about Thane Jon Dare and relay it to Solitude coded in the book I am writing."


     "What are the motives of Headmaster Viarmo?"


     "Find out information and sell it."


     "What is his allegiance?"


     "No one. Headmaster Viarmo works for the ones who may do good for Skyrim and widen the network of the Bards."


     "Fine, ENOUGH!" Viarmo lashed out and stopped Jon.


     Jon nodded looked at Viarmo with a wide smile. The latter seemed disturbed by Jon's action but forced himself to calm down.


     "By the way, Lisette lost the ability to lie. You can ask her anything and she will answer with complete honesty." Jon said with a proud look at Lisette.


     "Yeah, truth… Wonderful!" Viarmo was still in a sour mood. "What can I do for you, Thane Jon?"


     Jon smiled got even wider.


     "I am afraid this is the wrong question. The right one is, what can I do for you, Headmaster Viarmo?"


     Viarmo's eyes narrowed as he looked at Jon and tilted his head a little.


     "I am afraid you will need to be a bit clearer here."


     "Simple, you sent Lisette to me way before I become a man of power or anything. You saw something within me and I am also indebted to you that you took care of my friends who studied at the College. Let bygones be bygones and let's start anew." Jon said.


     "… I am afraid that is not possible." Viarmo said. "Lisette is one of my people and now his mind is your hostage. Will you trust anyone like that?"


     "Her mind? I am afraid you misunderstood. Lisette is completely free from any hypnosis or Illusion or any of that, she has her will intact and she can do whatever she wants. She just can't lie, that's all."


     "How is that even possible?"


     "The minds of us mortals have many functions that make the person seek survival. Resisting the idea of jumping off a cliff, resisting consuming harmful stuff, fearing wild beasts, telling truths that may hurt us. All I did was to simply switch off the one function that rules the thing about truths and lies. Lisette's instincts can't lie anymore… of course, I can fix that."


     Viarmo was silent still. He looked at his student and shuddered from the thought of having her completely toyed by Jon. He signed up for this mission of information a long time ago knowing the risks and he was bitten by foes scarier than Jon but Jon was way too ruthless and his methods were all shady and secretive.


     "I am sorry to force you to play by my rules but… that's what we both do, right? We can't win so we enforce our rules." Jon said.


     Viarmo sighed and didn't say anything.


     "My bard, can you please?"


     "You don't even need to ask." Jon smiled and walked behind Lisette, he held her head gently and sneaked the [Skeleton Key] with his other hand. He simple undid the lock he did on her brain.


     "Here you go, Lisette. You are home safe and sound as promised."


     Before she could reply, Viarmo took her hand and dragged her to his side.


     "Can we talk business now?" Jon asked.


     "Very well. By the way, was that the same thing you did for Jarl Korir? Manipulating his brain?" Viarmo asked.


     "I don't know what you are talking about." Jon replied with an answer that made him look guilty.


     Viarmo saw Lisette off and looked at Jon again.


     "Dealing with you is like walking into the Darkness, Thane Jon. What we don't know is usually what gets us killed."


     "You are right. That's why people make friendships with each other rather than sending spies."


     Jon's answer made Viarmo laugh.


     "HA! Friends? Look around you, Thane Jon. We're all liars here. Why think people like us do what we do? Why did you use your… whatever that was on the girl? It is all the same answer in the end. Everyone is your enemy here, Thane Jon."


     "Oh! What a miserable fellow you are. I already know so. I just said that you needed to know who I am and you failed and I promise you that you will always fail. The things I keep hidden are hidden for a reason and if they are open to the world then I don't want to be blamed for the actions I will be forced to make. Now, these actions will sink a lot of people in a shit hole and that includes anyone who is related to me and the whole damn Winterhold. You said you wanted your network to reach in Winterhold? Ask me… nicely."


     Viarmo started thinking before talking.


     "Why are you doing that?" He asked.


     "Winterhold is my beautiful poem. Even though I was not born there, I love that place and it is my home. Don't think of it too much, I am a poet too. I want the matters in my hold to flow naturally and I can't be the hero every day. One day I will die, disappear, or fall into some sort of crisis that I can't survive. I don't want others to see Winterhold as a week organization without me. With your network inside, I will be sure that the information flow won't get hijacked by someone I can't deal with. The 'Thieves' Guild' control the information flow in the streets for now but they are getting greedy for politics. I want you to fill that place for me and limit their influence. Also, you too will be limited from the streets and from me and my family. The top dog of information in Winterhold is me."


     Viarmo nodded.


     "The [Black Pigeons] you mean?" He said.


     "??" Jon tilted his head.


     "It is the name of our [Team 0] in the streets." Jull said.


     "Oh! I see, [Black Pigeons]! I'd have preferred cats."


     Viarmo looked from Jon to Jullanar.


     "I assume you are the mysterious assistant of Thane Jon."


     "Mysterious? Me?" Jullanar asked.


     "Of course. The Dark Elf lady that appeared with Thane Jon in Winterhold 2 years ago. No one knows where you came from or what your origins are. Thane Jon boarded the ship from Solitude alone and landed on Winterhold with you. I call that mysterious." Viarmo said.


     "Didn't I say not to look after me or my family?" Jon said with cold eyes.


     "Haha! No need to worry about me, Thane Jon. These are the general information we managed to get, we didn't manage to go further anyway."


     "Please don't. But more importantly, do you find my terms acceptable?"


     "Using us to close the gap between your personal information network and the Thieves Guild? I find it very satisfying."


     Jon and Viarmo shook hands.


     "From now on, let's have a healthy partnership. My security captain Jullanar, my housecarl Trudvar and my secretary Siv are the ones your people can contact in Winterhold. My Fiancee will take over my position if I wasn't available."


     "Thank you, Thane Jon."


     "Thank you too, Headmaster Viarmo." Jon was about to turn but he paused and looked at Viarmo again.


     "I had two requests in mind."


     "Well, I'll see what I can do. How can I help?" Viarmo said.


     "The first is regarding the Imperial Legion in Winterhold, the ones in command right now are really a bother. I was wondering if you can introduce me to a better candidate that can serve Winerhold's 'methods' with a strong motive. A Legionary with some bad feelings about the Thalmor will do very well."


     "Ah! I see. I have a close friend of mine, a Legate in the Legion. He will fit what you want really well but… you need to have an open mind when you deal with him."


     "Fine by me. The second matter I had in mind is Thane Erikur."


     "Ha! You are making him the second matter in your mind while he is making you the first. This will be good, what do you want to know?"


     "Not much, just what is he up to now?"


     ***


     Jon and Jull walked into the Blue Palace together once again.


     "Sigh!"


     "You are sighing for the next ten minutes." Jull said.


     "Sorry, I am just a bit disappointed."


     "In that slimy Viarmo?"


     "Nope. Viarmo is good, I am talking about Erikur."


     "What is there to talk about? We should kill him and make his mother wear his entrails around her neck."


     "… Did you come across Sheogorath lately? More importantly, trying to defame then kill me, huh! I wish to know how he will do that."


     "Just let me gut him like the stinky fish he is."


     "No need. He can't endanger anyone I love and we are together. Let's see what he will do."


     "You sure of winning?"


     "Love always win, Jull. Once a day and twice on Sunday."


     "That sounds like our sex schedule."


     "It sure does."


     "But do you trust him? Your new friend, Viarmo. Shouldn't we have brought Alina so that she can tell if he lies to us?"


     "He is not my friend, he is not my enemy. He is both and not at the same time. I expect him to betray me and work with me. A handshaking and a hand stabbing. Expect that from Viarmo and you will know how to handle him. His motives are unclear, I don't know what he wants or what he is or what is he planning to do next. My only advantage on him is that he can't figure out my methods and I agreed to keep him close and well-monitored. He won't move a muscle in Winterhold without us knowing. I want you to learn how to deal with people like him in the future, Jull."


     "Fine." Jullanar replied with a sweet and mischievous smile.


     Jon walked through the door of the Throne room walked in. High King Torygg was not there yet but his arrival seemed to be announced. Everyone was looking at Jon and Korir now.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     323 The Assembly 5
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     As Jon took his seat back and High King Torygg returned, the meeting started to review the trade and the economic status.


     Outside the talk, Viarmo was sitting on the side in the backseats listening. A figure in robes came out of nowhere and sat in the empty seat beside him.


     "Headmaster Viarmo." A barely audible voice talked to him.


     "… Lady Sybille."


     It was none other than Sybille Stentor, the Court Mage.


     "His Grace is concerned, Headmaster. You seem to be making quite the friendships lately."


     "…" Viarmo didn't reply and looked between Torygg and Sybille.


     "I am afraid I don't know…"


     "What did Jon Dare ask for?" Sybille cut his words.


     "… Information."


     "About?"


     "Erikur."


     "Good… what is there to know?"


     Viarmo turned his head to Sybille bothered by the fact that she was asking a lot of questions all of a sudden. His action made Falk Firebeard aware that Sybille and Viarmo were talking to each other. He, who was standing close to the High King snuck skillfully closer to Sybille and Viarmo.


     "Wizard, don't you have other business to attend to?" Falk spoke with a hint of hostility towards Sybille.


     "Steward, I am just here attending to my business." Sybille replied with the same amount of hostility at Falk.


     The two kept looking at each other until Sybille decided to break it down.


     "Fine, if you excuse me." She stood up and went back to where she came from.


     Seeing her walk off, Viarmo kept thinking why would that shut-in court mage come out all of a sudden. She is not a usual face around the court even though her work is very important. Also, Falk was unusually hostile.


     "His Eminence would appreciate it if you keep your tongue held or you will lose it, Bard."


     Viarmo sighed and nodded without much to say.


     In this day in particular, the court was really tense. Sybille wants to investigate something mysterious, Jon and Erikur going against each other and Falk looking after every little detail. Everyone was not sure how to expect in this day at all.


     The Old Holds (Winterhold, Eastmarch, Rift and Pale) except Winterhold are having not attending this meeting. The ones attending are not fully supportive of the Empire as Whiterun and Winterhold are clear about that. Even though Morthal is taking a similar stance, being close to Solitude is affecting them quite very much.


     One can think that this Assembly is going to conclude the sides of the coming conflict and everyone will take a role. Unless Ulfric is willing to speak, things won't end well for Skyrim.


     The tension was high between the upper echelons too. Right now, they were discussing how to distribute the trade routes with the other nations around Skyrim now that Ulfric and his allies are closing their routes.



     The East Empire Company can mostly go anywhere including Windhelm and all the Stormcloak territories. The Dare Dragon Company has no land routes because Winterhold was surrounded by the Stormcloak territories so it only will depend on its fleet. The other holds were in a much better state but Whiterun was going to have serious problems as it is going to be in the center of a war started and it was also the center of the trade routes thus a lot of security was needed and that is going to shoot up the prices.


     The wages will go less because every hold will be arming itself to the teeth from now on. Jarl Korir and Jon skillfully avoided this problem by using the excuse of rebuilding Winterhold and saying that they are crowded on the populace.


     In the end, Winterhold has agreed to let in Imperial Legion and it will take care of them but won't be letting any other outsiders interfere in its business. Jon made a firm stance and declined all the requests of the Imperial Ambassador to send in military envoys into the cities itself.


     The second break was about time but suddenly a displeased participant voiced his complaints.


     "So after all this, you are going to tell me that Winterhold is not going to participate in anything other than opening its roads? Is that even acceptable?" That was Jarl Siddgeir of Falkreath.


     "As we said, Winterhold is in a rebuilding phase and it will take years to recover." Jarl Korir replied with the same excuse.


     "Are you kidding me? According to what we all know, the population in Winterhold is greater than both Falkreath and Hjaalmarch, also its economy is based on one entity that controls every major resource in the hold! Something is telling me you are not even trying to help, Jarl Korir." Siddgeir kept pressing further and glared at Jon.


     Jon kept quiet most of the meeting but he was staring coldly at Siddgeir.


     "Tell me, Jarl Korir, Thane Jon. Why isn't that company listed in the Imperial Guild of Commerce? How can we be sure that what you said is true if there is no legal document to support your claims that this company is not some rogue organization that is lawlessly taking over Winterhold?" Siddgeir directed his attack towards Jon.


     Jon finally decided to speak.


     "My company is Conglomerate that has its unique structure and works by the directions of the Hold Admiration and its Supreme Authority. Jarl Korir has given me a task and we agreed to make the best of everything we can use. Regarding the Imperial Guild of Commerce, our license is taking a bit of time to be issued but our friends at the East Empire Company and the other companies are doing their best to hasten the process." Jon said and looked at Vittoria Vici.


     She nodded in agreement to all what he said.


     The Nord Businessman and the Imperial Businesswoman were pretty much in a total agreement as everyone could see.


     "What is more concerning is not what the Company do, Thane Jon. It is its history and based on what was it established?" A third person joined the fray.


     "Please elaborate, Thane Erikur." Siddgeir rhymed with Erikur right away.


     "Yes, please do so." Jon also rhymed with them as he sat with an amused face.


     "I am not sure what you want me to elaborate, the one who has some explaining to do is you, Thane Jon." Erikur said.


     "Do I? Fine, about what exactly?"


     "As I said, the Origins or your company, how it started and many other details about your projects and your unordinary methods. I am sure every company in Skyrim whether on our side or the other has already shown displeasure about that Dare Dragon Company." Erikur said disdainfully and no one else stopped him.


     It was a full Jon against Erikur and everyone was waiting for the main event.


     Jon stood from his seat and walked to the center face to face with Erikur.


     "Let's see. I am a fan of the Anarcho-capitalism. It is a mix of the sweet sweet Capitalism and the Anarchy system even though the latter is obviously hard to apply in this day and age. Capitalism is simply an economic system based on the private ownership of the means of production and their operation for profit. It results for certain businesses to grow large and legally take over most of the other businesses in its habitat. For example, rather than having a few alchemy shops scattered around the hold with wasted efforts and toxic rivalry between them, we simply bring them together under one roof and one name with designated wage system, merit system and set of laws. Simply putting all these minds and hands together is much better than keeping them scattered in their workshops and foolery. Great ideas support each other and a week's work gets done in a day. That's how the [Dare Pharmacy] does things."


     "Wait! You put all the independent craftsmen of Winterhold in one workshop?" Ambassador Pavo shot up.


     "Yes."


     "And they worked together? Just like that? No master and disciple relationship between them?"


     "Yes."


     "How is that even possible?" The Ambassador asked.


     Alchemists were simply the most arrogant beings under heaven, even more cranky than most mages. Bringing a few to work together is clearly not possible by normal means.


     "I just said how the company does things. I won't reveal anything regarding my internal affairs or secrets of the trade. Please excuse me, Sir Ambassador." Jon said.


     "So you force people to work together?" Erikur said.


     "I don't know which sick psychology gave you the right to accuse me of such a thing."


     "What did you say?"


     "It is what you heard, retard."


     The atmosphere was chilly around Jon. He was doing his best to not go wild on someone who is bluntly framing him of something he didn't do… or maybe he did but with good intentions at heart.


     Erikur was feeling that he was slapped publicly. A boy who is not 18 yet and slandered him in front of the High King with an ever so casual tone.


     "Jon Dare, watch your tongue."


     "Oh, I love threats. What will you do?"


     Jon's Aura was already hard to suppress. An Aura of a Tyrant is impossible to keep in check if its owner was being slandered, it was as if it had life on its own and wanted to shred Erikur to pieces.


     "Enough you two." Falk spoke. "Thane Jon, Thane Erikur, this is not the time or the place for your problems. Unless it is a matter of the court and the nation, take it outside."


     Jon didn't even look to Erikur and headed back to his seat.


     "He still hasn't answered about the Origin of that Company." Erikur didn't back down the slightest.


     "A company coming out of nowhere and using unusual activities to rise in the poorest hold to completely control it in the span of two years. Not just that, we are all aware of the Origins of Jon Dare, an orphan from the slums of Riften who happened to have the bloodline of one of Skyrim's big clans. Hear this out; his origins is Riften, a territory of the repels; his bloodline is Firemane, a clan that doesn't follow the Imperial Pantheon and lives in the wilds of Eastmarch which is a Stormcloak territory; he gained a lot of money from Gods know where grew at a speed no one else can achieve by normal means; he never fell into any conflict with the Old Holds regarding his actions and his trades can go anywhere in Eastmarch where Jarl Ulfric rules. My theory is that either he is spying for Ulfric, someone who is in deep cahoots with a clan to take over Winterhold or some sort of Daedric Cultist that spreads the influence of a Daedra." Erikur's passionate speech echoed far and wide in the court. His voice was loud and he looked to everyone in the eyes while pointing the fingers of accusation towards Jon.


     Some has already seen some sense in Erikur's words but what they couldn't fathom was the smile on Jon's face. His mood was completely the opposite of some time ago.


     "*ClapClapClapClap* Bravo!" Jon was openly mocking Erikur. "Is that really all you got? Accusing me of working for the Old Holds. Well, Winterhold is an Old Hold, the oldest of them all really. The thing between the Old Hold and the New Hold was a really good idea to use, I give you that. It is like the historical Clasico of Skyrim, East vs. West! Well played, almost fooled me myself."


     Jon turned around and stood in the middle once again.


     "I will entertain you, Thane Erikur. Let's see, you said I am helping the Firemane taking over Winterhold! Hmmm… Mr. Thongvar Silver-Bood, is it against the Law by any chance?"


     Jon directed the question to Thongvar Silver-Blood whose clan basically owns every rock in the Reach Hold including the prison of Cidhna Mine which is their private property.


     "No." The latter replied.


     "Good, that aside, you also suspected me of either being a Daedra cultist or a spy for Ulfric. I am not answering the first because it is dumb and you are dumb too, the latter can be a bit of concern. Fine, I admit it, I like Ulfric Stormcloak… what? Is it new to you? Everyone likes Ulfric, he's a damn war hero, he saved Markarth, he speaks the Thu'um and his voice is so deep that you can't help but hear want to hear him just speak over and over. Everyone knows that!" Jon started walking around with the same smile on his face.


     His words caused most of the people to have beads of cold sweat all over them. Jon looked at High King Torygg and spoke.


     "Ulfric Stormcloak is a man from the Age of Heroes. Everyone, tell me… when was the last time we had someone like that? Basically, we didn't. At this day and age, Skyrim has no heroes. The world itself didn't see a hero since… let's see, The [Hero of Kvatch] and [Saint Martian Septim] at the Oblivion Crisis, and [Emperor Titus Mede II] at the [Great War]. Ulfric could have been one but simply he is not because he is a man of short temper who was let down by many. Y'all, Ulfric's cause is just but his timing couldn't be worse, we all know that. Am I a supporter of Ulfric? No. Will I raise my sword to kill another Nord because the God we both worship was banned by a treaty that we can simply ignore? No. Will I raise a company and rebuild a hold to wage war with it? ... Hm?" Jon looked around and questioned the people.


     He was already taking the lead of the conversation and Erikur was having a hard time putting up anything to face Jon with. Damn, Jon even said Ulfric is a Hero in front of the whole Assembly and no one said anything to stop him.


     "Now, you want to know how I brought money to build my Company, right?" Jon stood proudly in front of everyone. "You know I won a tournament two years ago and hoarded a lot of money from that one. Oh! I remember, I almost ruined your gambling house that year, crippled the team you were betting on all by myself while sitting on a chair and hoarded a shit ton lots of money. You hate me for it, right? I took your money and then took over the business with the College of Winterhold, the same business you were trying to establish."


     "Lies! All lies! 2000 Septim wouldn't have made a decent amount for anyone to start a business. Who do you think you are fooling here?" Erikur lashed.


     "You want to know my dirty little secret, don't you? Fine, I will tell you all here in this court in front of the High King himself. The truth is… always the most boring answer. The truth is… my mama is so rich, she is an Arch-Wizard and she makes a lot of money that she can't even spend in one lifetime." Jon said and spread his arms around to the public while smiling left and right.


     "Yep, you heard me right. I am my mama's boy and I make her proud every day since the day she adopted me in. I am her Legacy Apprentice and her only son, she is an Arch-Wizard and she leads the Mysticism Department in the College. Sorry to ruin your fantasies about spy conspiracies and Daedric plots but it's the truth."


     People were at a loss for words. Someone was simply admitting that he is his mama's boy and boasting around that she is rich, powerful and gives him all the money he wants. Wasn't this the Recipe of Disaster that makes arrogant noble kids and corrupted rich boys?


     Even though these descriptions wouldn't fit with Jon whose heroics are publicly known and his power is already so domineering.


     Was it simple to admit that he took money from his adoptive mother and build a kingdom of Business by it? There is no way that this was a simple answer. Hell, all the people around this room are all rich and powerful, if they gave money to their kids at the age of 16 and told them to make something like Jon with it… it is simply a pure waste of money.


     And yet, here it is. Someone with an unusual personality and made unusual things. They all look at Jon and forget his real age, according to the reports he is not 18 yet.


     Not yet 18 and in the fanciest room in Skyrim addressing the most powerful people.


     The realization hit again and again. He is someone who can speak for his own, act for his own and even turn the poorest Hold into the most mysterious one so far.


     Just who is he? What is he capable of? How did he do it?


     All these questions and more started to dig deep in the hearts of the attendants from the Imperial Ambassador to the Jarls and Thanes. The youngest person in this room was Jon Dare whose still not 18 and the one right older than him is the 22 years old Vittoria Vici then all the rest are over 30.


     The one amused from this show the most was High King Torygg, he was keeping tabs on Jon for a while and he knew some of Jon capabilities better than anyone in the room. The way Jon destroyed Erikur was the best thing he saw in court for a long while.


     "That's all I've got, Thane Erikur. Happy now? You made me admit that I am mama's boy and she gives me money. Well, at least the money I have a valid source, God knows where others get money from!"


     Jon switched from defense to offense and threw a rock at Erikur. His word made people think, Erikur is a vicious character and his money was not the cleanest. It was not proved but a lot of smuggling and shady businesses were managed by Erikur.


     Erikur didn't take those words well and glared at Jon fiercely.


     "That's a lot of nerve you have, boy."


     "Name's Jon Dare, midget. Thane Jon for your likes."


     "Don't force my hand. Neither you nor that little Winterhold can withstand…"


     "Thane Erikur, choose your next words rather carefully." The one who stood up was Jarl Korir.


     Simply using a Hold for intimidation when its Jarl is around is another Recipe for Disaster. Even Torygg and his aides were about to scold Erikur, his words are enough to make him push Winterhold into the Stormcloak camp. Even Jon wouldn't bother by then and happily shake hands with Ulfric.


     Still, Erikur had another chip in hand. He looked at Jarl Korir and grinned.


     "You! Who in Oblivion are you?" He said while pointing at Korir.


     Jon narrowed his eyes and the people around felt that this was still far from over. Jon won the first round but there was that little thing that was still in their minds.


     Jarl Korir!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     324 The Assembly 6, 7
      A/n: Okay, folks. This is a 5K word chapter originally had to be two separate chapters (Normal and Extra by comes to you by @DarkPriest). Still, the events forced me to put them in one.


     IMPORTANT: From this point onward, things are getting Messy for Jon! It will be chaos and mayhem. If you didn't drop the novel by the next 10 chapters, you will have a good surprise! Just saying!


     En(freakin)joy!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Erikur had another chip in hand. He looked at Jarl Korir and grinned.


     "You! Who in Oblivion are you?" He said while pointing at Korir.


     Jon narrowed his eyes and the people around felt that this was still far from over. Jon won the first round but there was that little thing that was still in their minds.


     Jarl Korir!


     "What do you mean? How dare you address a Jarl like that?" Jarl Korir said.


     "Really now?" The grin on Erikur's face grew wider. "You are the Jarl Korir? The one we know? The one who came every year screaming 'kick off the mages', 'banish the College from Winterhold', 'they ruined the hold' and whatnot? You don't sound like the same to me, Jarl Korir. Here, your Thane is a mage, he took money from his mother who is also a mage and made a business on your hold mostly based on Magic. You, the same Jarl that no one ever heard a word of for two years are, now come with a mage and ever so comfortable speaking about mages as if they are your next of kin. Isn't this suspicious, folks?"


     He looked between Jon and Korir. This was his final card, the sure one.


     "I will admit it, Thane Jon is a good businessman. But what of Jarl Korir? He wouldn't have allowed a mage to start a business in his hold let alone appoint him a thane no matter what. The man in front of you look like Jarl Korir, sounds like him, speaks and moves like him. You all made sure of this before the meeting and during the first rest. But did it answer any of the questions we had? No. How could Jon Dare become the Thane? The answer is simple, Thane Jon put a spell the mind of Jarl Korir. He did something with magic and we all know it is possible. I looked into that matter and it all started the day he retrieved that very helm that Jarl Korir is wearing. That helm was used by Jon Dare to manipulate Jarl Korir. Many people in Winterhold are aware of the fact yet no one cared for their own convenience. But this… this is a court of law. Jon Dare, release Jarl Korir from your spell right here, right now. The unlawful taking over of authority of a part of Skyrim and the Empire is treason punishable by death. Release him at once and you might live to fight another day."


     All eyes landed on Jon waiting for his reaction but he kept an expressionless face.


     "You scum! You say I got manipulated? I will not accept this, I demand that this man gets arrested for slandering the Jarl of Winterhold." Jarl Korir lashed at Erikur.


     "Now, now, Jarl Korir. You will thank me at the end of the day." Erikur spoke haughtily. "Jon Dare, last chance! You can't win this. Your company, money, family and everything you built so far will go to waste if you don't cooperate. We will give you the benefit of admitting your wrongdoings."



     Jon didn't move a muscle, bat an eye or draw a breath. He was still.


     "Your Grace, this is too much." Jarl Korir directed his talk to Torygg. "Thane Erikur has slandered me, my hold and my loyal Thane for too much. Thane Jon said that he will take on whatever Thane Erikur throws at him but this is not acceptable. There are lines and crossing them will result for consequences. Severe ones!"


     Jarl Korir was making a strong stance for Jon but sadly no one believed him. The one thing that these people were sure of was that Jon was really mind controlling Korir. It was the only possible answer for Korir's transformation.


     Torygg stood up from his chair and everyone else did.


     "Thane Erikur, that's enough!" He suppressed Erikur.


     Everyone looked at Torygg thinking that he is going to sacrifice a Jarl for the sake of a Thane. Korir was known to be an incompetent Jarl and Jon was a business genius. Even Torygg wanted to give the title of the Jarl to Jon to avoid this conversation.


     Still, Jon refused the title. But now is not the time to regret. Many great leaders didn't get the chance to grow to their full potential and surely what Jon Dare achieved won't be torn apart. The least punishment he can take was to get his title stripped and his assets confiscated. He may eventually get pardoned but he is losing this one. The crown will be forced to appoint someone else as the head of the [Dare Dragon Company] and everyone knew who coveted this position the most.


     Still, the crime of 'Unlawful Taking Over of Authority' is the most severe one to those who were sitting in this room. Most of them are rulers and letting such a crime go means it may happen to them one day. It was simply unforgivable.


     "Your Grace…" Jarl Korir wanted to say something but Torygg cut him.


     "I am not sure of how magic works and I didn't learn much about the arcane arts. What Thane Erikur said raises a strong point that I can't merely ignore. Forgive me, Jarl Korir, Thane Jon. This matter should be investigated."


     Jarl Korir seemed frustrated but Jon was as silent as ever. The two of them were going to be investigated and questioned and surely they didn't like it.


     Erikur was all smiles as he turned to his aid Melaran nodding for him, the latter stepped forward towards Jarl Korir. Jon saw that and his poker face turned to a frown. He didn't want this curse of events to take this turn.


     "Back off, Elf. This is not the day I get judged by a Thalmor cuck-sucker!" Jon spoke with his Aura finally getting out of control. The red Battle-Spirit of the Tyrant was getting thicker around him and made him look like the devil.


     Those who were around him panicked and backed off. Not even the High King was spared from the suppressive sensation that made everyone simply inferior.


     Melaran, the High Elf mage could barely stand in front of Jon's stare. It was a beast and prey. One wrong move and death is inevitable.


     Sadly Jon wanted him to move away and the latter irritated Jon by freezing at his place. Jon's expressions twisted into pure anger and he spoke.


     "FAAS!" (Fear!)


     A word of power was unleashed from Jon's tongue and assaulted Melaran head on. The High Elf could keep up no more.


     "HEEEE! NO! PLEASE! NO!"


     The sight of a powerful mage like Melaran crumbling before Jon was heart sinking. The Imperial Ambassador was a powerful warrior but he felt tight in his chest by the amount of suppression Jon was giving off.


     The killing intent was real. All of the people here were in the presence of a monster. They recognized the Thu'um very well. A power only the fiercest of the Nord Commanders could employ at the Great War and a lot of Elves were shouted to pieces, most of the veterans couldn't help but remember the days.


     The [Dismay] shout that Jon unleashed was only one word but it caused Melaran to collapse and run off like a rat.


     Jon suppressed his Aura once again and then looked at High King Torygg.


     Never in his days did Torygg experience such an Aura. The people who kept their ground in this room other than him were Jarl Balgruuf who seemed very calm, Jarl Idgord who was glaring at Erikur, Jarl Igmund barely sat at the end of his chair and Jarl Korir was completely composed. The Imperial Ambassador and some other thanes and attendants were powerful enough to withstand Jon who didn't even move a muscle or cast a spell. He only shouted one word of the Dragon Tongue and most of the people were about to fall and worship.


     Torygg realized the mistake and glared at Erikur who acted way too comfortable. Jon clearly was not the same person who won the tournament two years ago. It was a mistake to assume like that, Jon surely has grown in two years but the growth was shocking. He who was a Junior is now making the Seniors tremble.


     Torygg only looked at the woman at the other end of the room and nodded to her.


     Her movements were light and swift, she walked completely unbothered by Jon and stood in front of him.


     "Thane Jon, I understand your anger. This one is on us, but please do mind that you are in the Blue Palace."


     Jon looked down at her with his eyes and finally nodded after a long breath.


     "I apologize, Your Grace, Lady Sybille."


     She nodded and looked towards Jarl Korir. Everyone held their breath as Sybille Stentor stepped in.


     She was going to be the judge.


     "My Jarl, may I?" She asked Korir with a polite tone of a Breton and he sighed and took off the [Helm of Winterhold].


     Sybille took the Helm and turned it towards Torygg, he nodded and she held the [Helm or Winterhold] with both hands.


     Blue mystic light enveloped the Helm and Sybille started a divination on the magic power of the helm. The Light of her spell fades as quickly as it was cast. She kept looking at the Helm for a while with a weird look in her eyes. She frowned for a second and tilted her head in the other.


     "Seriously?" That's was her impression.


     The people around were waiting in anticipation for her answer but she checked again and again.


     "Miss Stentor." Falk Firebeard urged her to talk.


     "Eh! Ah… well, here is the thing. There are magic traces on the Helm but they are very thin."


     "Meaning?"


     "It means that this Helm… it is really ancient! Its enchantment has long since faded. There is no magic on it whatsoever."


     A strange silence took over the place.


     "… Huh?"


     It was understandable. Jon's actions up until now were really suspicious. He refused to answer Erikur's questions about putting a spell on the mind of Jarl Korir and he was about to go wild when Erikur's attendant stepped up to check the Helm.


     "That's… impossible." One of the people around were fully disbelieving what Sybille said.


     Sybille turned her head towards that poor fool and her glare was enough to make him shiver.


     "If it is not the Helm then it is something else. It has to be." Erikur's face was red with anger as he said so.


     All eyes landed on Jon once again who simply didn't show any sort of emotion. In the inside, however, he was smiling widely.


     'I am the one who inherited [Ahzidal's Genius]! Do you simply think you can read an enchantment I made if I want to hide it?'


     [A/n: (reminder) [Ahzidal's Genius] is the power bestowed on Jon when he equips four items of Ahzidal's set, it boosts his knowledge of Enchanting.]


     Jon has indeed disguised the traces of the Enchantment he erased from the Helm to make it look like an old enchantment that wasn't renewed or charged in ages. Not even Nurina could tell the difference.


     Still, the matter wasn't over. The Helm was simply the first suspected method.


     "I apologize, my Jarl, but can I check you directly? No touching or anything, just a little Divination spell." Sybille turned to Korir.


     She wasn't sure she would find anything now.


     Korir glanced at the people around him with anger.


     "This is a stark humiliation. Your Grace, I will comply with your will but after this is over, Winterhold has a long list of complaints." Jarl Korir said.


     "You have my word, Jarl Korir." King Torygg replied.


     "My Jarl, if you have any enchanted item on you, it may interfere with my test." Sybille said.


     "I don't. Carry on."


     Sybille nodded and evoked a spell, Jon kept observing with his eyes and could tell that the spell is a very advanced one. Sybille seemed to be well versed in Divination and Detection spells.


     Her spell doesn't even touch Korir but it was some sort of a way to heighten her magic detection ability while observing any magic signal on Korir.


     "No signal. Jarl Korir is in perfect health mentally and physically. There is no magical effect on him at all."


     The temperature in the room dropped down a few degrees. This meant a lot for this meeting. Right now Erikur was receiving all the glares.


     Sybille still didn't stop and turned to Jon.


     "Thane Jon. If you excuse me. If you have any enchanted item on you…"


     "Sigh! Fine." Jon sighed and tabbed with his feet on the ground.


     His strange action had a stranger response, from god knows where, a little girl in a black dress and a big black hat appeared. She was way too cute for anyone to handle and she stood next to Jon.


     "Help me out."


     Jon took off his bracers, ring (Haven Ring) and his cloak. Hell, he even took off an Amulet of Talos in front of everyone just like that. He gave all the stuff to Nefertiti.


     The small girl carried all the Jon-sized stuff between her small arms and was almost buried in them. She turned around to a small table and put all that one it.


     *Creak* *bang*


     The table simply broke. Nefertiti jumped from the fright and looked at the people around with scared expressions.


     "… sorry."


     "Just put them away." Jon said.


     She still had the Haven Cube in her hand. Just like Jon, she clapped once and all his stuff disappeared in the cube.


     It was way too weird of a situation and as if they all forgot about Jon, all the people looked at Nefertiti with blank expressions.


     'A small child, appearing out of nowhere, carrying something so heavy… wait! Why was it that heavy? Still, she carried it easily and did the same thing as Jon to make these things disappear. Just what is going on?'


     Nefertiti was normally not shy but too many strange people around caused her to just stay beside Jon like a scared little kid.


     "Can we get done with it?" Jon said.


     Sybille acted as if she couldn't hear Jon and kept staring at Nefertiti. Something weird made all her skin crawl when the strange girl appeared. She couldn't even see her coming. One must know that Sybille's most important role was to identify threats around Solitude and tell who is coming and who is going but that was completely out of her sight. Not just that, Nefertiti was powerful, very powerful to just ignore and all she could feel that she would lose sight of that kid once her eye gets away from her.


     "Miss Stentor." Only Falk's voice was annoying enough for Sybille to wake up from her daze.


     "Oh! Right… sorry!" Sybille couldn't be in a daze more than that and looked at Jon. "I am starting."


     She did the same thing on Jon and the result was the same as Jarl Korir at first… but the more she tried to look into Jon's energy, the deeper the abyss was.


     At first, she could scry Jon's soul easily but to check if there is an anomaly in it, she had to go further. Still, the further she got, the wider it becomes.


     'What is that?'


     Sybille was not a human but rather a vampire. She can be counted as an undead and she has already seen a lot in her life but that… it was way too much.


     'What kind of a human was that? Can that be still called a human?'


     Undead can shed no sweat but the shivers she had were all real. She was in front of a human whose body can be said as at the apex state among humanity. His soul was too large for his body. It is impossible to trap such a soul in a Black Soul Gem even if the [King of Worms] and the [Wolf Queen] themselves tried.


     Jon noticed what Sybille was doing and finally his expressions changed. He grinned widely and simply blocked the connection that Sybille established with him.


     "NO WAIT!" Sybille freaked out once the mystic connection was severed.


     "You have already achieved your purpose, more than that is too much." Jon replied.


     "Sybille." King Torygg was already waiting for the results on the edge of his chair.


     Sybille turned around and nodded.


     "… Thane Jon… he is a human… no vampirism detected so it means he cannot use hypnosis with his eyes. He is also very healthy mentally and physically… if I am not mistaken, he is also blessed by multiple Divines."


     Just what answer can be more satisfying to Jon? He let Sybille see what he wanted to see with ease.


     A smile was forming on his face as he simply looked around.


     "Gods! He is blessed."


     "Wait! Will we get cursed for not standing for him?"


     "By the eight! What have we done?"


     Some of the people who were affected by Jon's fit of anger a while ago were already in a hysteria once again. Only glares from the Higher Ups quietened them down.


     "I conclude that there is no mind control whatsoever between Thane Jon and Jarl Korir and the [Helm of Winterhold] is clean." Sybille said and walked behind the Throne hurriedly, she needed some time to think of what she experienced.


     This was said by none other than Solitude's court mage. Jon and Korir were in trouble no more rather, Solitude and the Alliance were in trouble.


     Now Winterhold is offended and Jon is smiling viciously. Only Torygg and Falk saw that smile on his face once just a few hours ago, it was when Jon and Torygg played a game of Gwent. It was the same tactic all along, Jon would fool his opponent with simplicity and a few mind games. In the Gwent, he played with the minimum amount of cards not to limit himself but limit the chances of having useless cards and he made a strong front the first round to force his opponent to back down only to come stronger the second round. In court, Jon let Erikur take out all the garbage, he stood silently when Erikur accused him of mind-controlling Jarl Korir and acted violently when Erikur's aid was about to check. This was not done whimsically, it was all for the purpose of making himself look guilty and luring Solitude to press further into the matter, once all was done and Jon was viewed innocent, he can now have every right to slap back.


     Jon misled the Royal Court of Skyrim and led them by the nose to this point. The sense of crisis was already useless.


     Erikur couldn't believe any of that. The reports he got were all verified 100%. Jon Dare and his [Black Pigeons] can never interfere with the information network he brought his information from and for the first time, it was all wrong.


     The Helm was not cursed. Korir was not enthralled.


     He was a fool… way too fool. He should have known that Jon would never enter the Blue Palace with Jarl Korir being mind-controlled.


     "But… how?"


     There was no possible answer to such a thing anymore. Still, someone answered.


     "Your Grace." Jarl Korir stepped forward and stood in front of Jon. "I was accused of being enthralled and Thane Jon was slandered way too much because of that. I know I had a complicated past with the mages but as life goes, changes happen. Change is sacred, change is inevitable. Two years ago, my hold and I were under the control of pirates. I couldn't voice any complaints as everything I was responsible for was taken a hostage and that includes many good locals.


     I am sure the other holds are already aware of what kind of predicament Winterhold was in but still, no one cared. No one cared for over 80 years. We couldn't do anything and the College of Winterhold shut its door for their own reasons. Yes, things would have changed if the College decided to stick around and save Winterhold but triggering any animosity with the locals was always too much of a risk. I was one of those angry locals too.


     As people fled Winterhold year after year we couldn't come back ever again. We were always short on… everything! I know I blamed the College and I still blame them for not trying but I realized where I was mistaken, where we were all mistaken. The problem is not magic or mages, it was always us… people! We look down on each other, rob each other, undermine one another, Oblivion, we are about to go into a bloody civil war for what? And to what purpose?


     For 80 years, Winterhold waited for Jon Dare. Thane Jon said that we are not in the age of heroes anymore and Jarl Ulfric is the only relic of the Age of Heroes. He is right, Ulfric is an old relic but he is also wrong, the Age of Heroes is not over as Jon Dare is also a Hero, the 'Hero of Winterhold' and I dare you to say a word about that, I'll slap you all.


     This man is a Nord. The Nordest Nord you can ever see, he's a Cleverman, he's a Tongue, he's a Warrior. And you all questioned him and slandered him. He knew it will happen and told me beforehand. Thank the Nine I already knew this will happen or else.


     The East of Skyrim never cared for the West and the West was always foolhardy and Nordic. Don't get me wrong, this is not racism, this is nature. I was once a man who was blinded by anger and hate but Jon Dare came to me and said, 'I will change everything', 'Winterhold will be great again', 'Let's rebuild the Hold of Ysgramor, the town of Shalidor, the City of the First Men'. He had a plan to free Winterhold and stepped up to it when no one else did for 80 years. He told me it is a wager that won't cost me a Septim and look where it got us.


     Now, you all want to say that I was enthralled or Thane Jon is corrupt? Well, you got my full attention. Those who accused the Hero of Winterhold of anything bad are to be judged… Thane Jon, they are yours."


     Jarl Korir returned to his seat after a heated speech.


     For the very first time in a long while through history, the Old Capital of Winterhold is demanding an explanation of the New Capital of Solitude.


     Jon stepped forward and looked at King Torygg and Erikur.


     "Your Grace, Winterhold submits an official complaint against Thane Erikur. I, the Thane of Winterhold accuse Erikur the Thane of Haafingar with the Attempt of Defamation, False Accusation in a Public Court, Commencing Unauthorized Searches outside his Area of Jurisdiction, Public Shaming and Slandering, the Attempt of Framing Innocent People with the Crime of Treason... what else? Oh, yes! Disregarding the Ethics of Noble Standards in the Royal Court in front of an Imperial Envoys, Causing Discord between many Business Partners… As well as more than fifty other accusations all will be issued and presented to the court."


     Jon (the lawyer) was going berserk with all the crimes that came to his mind. The Scribe of the Assembly was already at a loss of what to record and what not to record.


     "Thane Jon, this is enough." Falk Firebeard stood forward. "Please file your complaints and we will see to them, regarding today events, the Internal Affairs of the Blue Palace will handle it."


     "Good. I expect answers and fair compensation." Jon didn't back down the slightest in front of the Court of Solitude.


     The tension was clear. Solitude won't insult Jon Dare and expect it to go away. They have to pay.


     Falk looked at Torygg and the latter was still evaluating the situation.


     "Don't take it too far, Jon Dare."


     Sadly, Torygg's words came too late and the one who spoke was the one who shouldn't speak, Erikur.


     "Too far? You took it too far, why don't I take it at least as far as you did. You are going down and going down hard, why don't you simply admit your wrongdoing and maybe you will be granted the benefit of admitting them." Jon returned the same words Erikur said for him.


     "You are pushing your luck." Erikur was already boiling with anger.


     "It is a good luck that one of mine, I can push it all the way to Oblivion and come back alive. Did it a few times if you are curious. Sadly, you are the one who thought that you can kill me by just a few accusations that you couldn't even build a case on. How disappointing!" Jon turned around to his seat.


     "Kill you?" Erikur questioned with a funny face. "Kid, I wasn't even trying."


     Jon halted his steps. Everyone looked Erikur whose expressions were not good, he was looking at Jon with vicious eyes.


     "If I wanted to kill you, I should shame you first, destroy your reputation and make no one mourn your death. Sadly, you managed to trick the court somehow and got away with it. Now, you are just dying. You don't know it yet but your fate was already set in stone."


     Erikur's words were not coming from the usual him. The people of the court could tell that the twist in Erikur's face was common to them but there was always a certain High Elf who comes and stops Erikur from doing something he will regret. Sadly, that High Elf was shouted away by Jon and Erikur has no leash.


     Jon's eyes narrowed and walked back to Erikur.


     "Do it, take your best shot. Tell whoever you brought to take it. I will give you the first move." Jon said with a mocking smile.


     Erikur was unfazed.


     "I am afraid a brute like you don't understand how things go around here, we don't kill you with our knives, we make you walk into your own death… fully aware."


     "Yeah, good luck with that."


     Jon no longer bothered.


     Erikur giggled and spoke to Jon.


     "You think you are safe. You think your family is safe. Well, you are right. You built Winterhold so no one can hurt your people. Well done! But you are already drowning in your own success, surely you won't see that one coming."


     "??" Jon didn't understand what Erikur fully but he was sure that Erikur has done something and it went without him noticing. Still, Jon couldn't point at anything he missed. His plans were perfect yet Erikur seemed very sure.


     "Yes, that's the face I wanted to see, hahahaha!" Erikur was drunk in a victory only he knew about.


     "Erikur. Cut it out!" Falk seemed annoyed.


     "What have you done, Erikur?" Torygg asked.


     Still, Erikur was looking at Jon not wanting to miss the questioning expressions he captured.


     "Speak, slime." Jon too was at the end of his patience.


     "Why don't you wait? You will know soon enough. We all will."


     "Erikur!" Thane Bryling shouted at Erikur to wake him from his state of madness.


     Erikur looked at her with a sneer and looked at Jon again.


     "Fine, I will give you a hint. Let's say… Orsinium doesn't invite Nords that often."


     None could understand what Erikur meant but Jon's eyes blinked a few times in realization. Viarmo and Jullanar could guess what Erikur meant and shot up from their seats.


     Those who saw Jon's face already realized that the crisis is unavoidable.


     In the next second, hurried footsteps could be heard coming from outside the throne room. It was a palace guard running as fast as he could with a letter.


     "A calling from the Reach! A calling from the Reach!" The guard ran in ignoring everyone and gave the letter to Falk.


     The Atmosphere was too unstable to withstand another surprise but Jarl Igmund and his aides were are also stood up.


     Falk read the letter and has expressions crumbled.


     "Your Grace, Jarl Igmund, there is a situation in the Reach. The Clans around Markarth and the Foresworn all started fighting!"


     Only a few could guess that the two situations regarding Markarth and Erikur are connected. Erikur himself was taken aback for a second but none could foresee what happened next.


     "VIIK MAH THAAR!" (Defeat, Fall, Obey)


     Jon shouted the [Tyranny Shout]. All who heard the shout fell on their knees.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     325 Have Begun
      (just a reminder! It is getting messy (not this chapter). Be a man (or a woman) and hold on)


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "VIIK MAH THAAR!"


     Defeat, Fall, Obey. Words of absolute dominance. Words said by someone who is dominant and sadistic. Comprehending those words was the easiest Jon could ever do.


     This was an Original Shout that Jon made. A shout that breaks the hearts of men by 'Viik' (Defeat), bends the knees of men by 'Mah' (Fall) and pressure the heads of men by 'Thaar' (Obey).


     A shout meant for a Tyrant.


     The Throne Room of the Blue Palace witnessed the most shocking scene that happened in ages. All were kneeling for one man and those who couldn't resist at all were kowtowing.


     Still, Jon was mindful. He spared some from the effect of the shout by his will. Those were Torygg, the Jarl, the Ambassador and his people. They were simply standing but one the brink of falling down as well.


     Torygg looked around himself and saw the tens of people in his throne room all kneeling to Jon, Erikur was on his knees and head in front of Jon's foot and Jon himself enveloped in his demonic Tyrannical Aura.


     Just what on Nirn did happen for Jon to go this wild?


     The suppression was strong but it seemed that Jon started to focus his anger on Erikur. People started to feel lighter and raise their heads but that's as far as they could do, their curiosity made them look up but their instincts kept them kneeling.


     Jon stretched his hand towards Erikur and pulled his head up by the hair.


     "Worm, speak." Jon's voice was cold, it carried no hint of any emotions but deep anger.


     His soul-crushing stare dug deep in Erikur who continued to grit his teeth and endure.


     "I'll break you, worm. I'll show you suffer that no mortal can withstand. Want to live? Talk."


     Even on the edge of death, Erikur kept a stubborn head and his mouth was shut.


     "Thane Jon, please… tell us what happened?" Torygg mustered enough will to speak.


     "It is Chief Wulfur, Thane Jon's brother. He was supposed to go through the 'Reach' to Orsinium. Erikur must have done something." Jarl Korir, who wasn't affected by the shout that much replied.


     "Dammit! Thane Jon, this is no place for violence. Whatever happened, let us interrogate Thane Erikur and send an Imperial Attachment to the Reach. No need for violence." Count Pavo, who was fairing the best under Jon's pressure, decided to put the matter on hold.


     'Damn, those Nords. They lose the aim of things and put everything on the line! How did a beast like that show up in Skyrim?' He thought. Clearly, Erikur was so absorbed in finishing Jon's business empire to the point that he ignored Jon's personal power.


     Jon wasn't listening to anyone and threw Jon across the room to the High King.



     "Make him speak… your Grace." He said.


     'What 'Your Grace'?' Torygg wanted to shout. There was no grace left at all in this hall.


     "Damn you, Erikur. Just how low did you fall?" Falk Firebeard looked at Erikur and cursed.


     Erikur finally felt the pressure getting lighter as soon as he got away from Jon. He barely mustered enough power in his arm and looked up to Torygg.


     "Erikur, what have you done in the Reach?" Torygg asked.


     "… Your Grace, I only… I only hired the Foresworn."


     "… You imbecile!" Torygg couldn't help but cuss.


     Who are the Foresworn? They are the worst patch of mortals one can cross-path with other than a Thalmor Justiciar Team. Formerly known as the 'Madmen of the Reach' or simply the 'Reachmen'. A group of Daedra worshipers that inhabited the Reach Hold even before the days of Tiber Septim. They invaded Markarth not too long ago and were driven out by Ulfric Stormcloak.


     Now those same Foresworn were hired by the King's Thane to put down a rival.


     Still, there was one question left.


     "Did you fake Wulfur's invitation to Orsinium?" Jon asked.


     Erikur didn't answer and simply smiled.


     And so it was like that. Wulfur was baited to get out of Winterhold to with some trick. Jon remembered that there were a few Orcs who came to witness Wulfur's smithing before inviting him to Orsinium but that was surely a play. Once Wulfur took the road to Orsinium through the Reach Hold, Erikur hired the Foresworn to attack Wulfur and it was all a bait to send Jon after Wulfur where another bait will be waiting for him. That's how the people understood it.


     Erikur wasn't feeling scared the slightest. He was sure that Jon won't kill him as they were in Haafingar and it was the truth. Killing Erikur in Haafingar in front of the High King is a declaration of war but other than that, Jon is free to do whatever he wants with Erikur who was very direct with his intentions of killing Jon.


     Jon proceeded toward Erikur who was thrown at the feet of Torygg, his intent to hurt Erikur was clear and he was going to use every mean to draw out information from Erikur.


     He took the first step and before he takes the second, someone blocked his way.


     "That's enough." Sybille Stentor had to step up in front of Jon.


     Going wild in the Blue Palace and not regarding the High King was like slapping Torygg on both cheeks. Still, it was surprising that Sybille was the first to free herself from Jon's suppression.


     "Move." Jon ordered.


     "I said, that's, enough." Sybille stood fully in the way of Jon not caring about consequences no more. A lot was on stake here. She was prepared to fight Jon and her claws elongated under her sleeves.


     Jon could tell so but he didn't care too and simply walked past her. Just as Sybille attempted to stop him, the small girl in black dress and hat stood for her.


     Both Nefertiti and Sybille were monsters among monsters. A Vampire and a Werebeast, the legendary counterparts. Sybille tried to brush of Nefertiti but the latter was even more overbearing that Jon. She transformed into her Beast Form in an instant and stood face to face with Sybille.


     The situation was getting way out of control.


     The appearance of the large cat that emitted enough power to lock Sybille Stentor in her place was adding more chaos to the chaos. Those who saw the cat remembered the tales they heard about Winterhold that there was a large black cat-like beast has befriended Jon Dare. Now that beast was that young girl. Only a few had a better guess.


     "Is that… a Firemane Familiar?" Bryling asked.


     The Firemane Familiars are the beasts that the Firemanes associate their clan with such as the Dire Wolves, the Scar Grizzly Bears, the Snow Hawks… etc. It was the only explanation even though it didn't answer anything.


     Not daring to ignore Jon who was already in front of Erikur, the people shifted their gaze from Nefertiti and Sybille deadlock to Jon and Erikur.


     "Trinvaak (speak), worm. I will either know what I want with swiftness or with pain." Jon said.


     "… Oblivion swallows you." Erikur cussed at Jon.


     "Is that so? Fine, sing for me. FAAZZ AUS AG!" (Pain, Suffer, Burn)


     A second shout was unleashed by Jon. The words were ever so domineering as the first shout but the effect targeted only Erikur.


     Everyone looked at Erikur who was complete as he is. He wasn't shredded in pieces or kowtowing to the ground. He was just still. Only a second later did the people realize the effect of the words.


     His eyes widened, his body quivered and his soul shook. He was hit by another Thu'um created by Jon, the [Agony Shout]. Blood flowed from Erikur's eyes as if tears then a shriek followed.


     "… AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


     Imagine if someone was receiving all sorts of pain, not from the perspective of a Human but of a Dragon. To top that, the Thu'um was designed to cause agony and no kill that easily.


     Erikur started rolling on the ground and bleeding like a dying hog. No person ever tried to approach this hellish scene and backed away once Erikur got nearer.


     Jon was simply following him and looking down on him.


     "Look at you, you squirm on the ground like a worm just like I said. If you want this to end, then tell me everything. A simple deal. A fair exchange, if my brother lives out of this, I won't come for your life. I am a man of my word. Tinvaak! (Speak!)"


     Jon stepped on one of Erikur's legs to stop him from squirming away. Erikur was struggling for his life under the unending pain he has put it. A pain that came from latterly every piece of his body.


     "I'LL TALK! AAAAAAA! I'LL TALK! STOP! MAKE IT STOP! IT BURNS!"


     Jon didn't want to waste any more time and stopped the torture he inflicted on Erikur.


     What Erikur said afterward confirmed all the guesses of the people. Even the message that Falk Firebeard had in his hand had some details that confirmed what Erikur said.


     This time, not only Winterhold but also Markarth was also very offended. To simply stir trouble in the Reach Hold around Markarth was already insulting enough and Jarl Igmud was foaming from anger.


     "Your Grace, the crimes of Jarl Korir transcends beyond the Skyrim. The Reachmen problem was always something that worries the Empire and Thane Erikur is also a partner to the East Empire Company. With Thane Jon's accusations, his crimes will be judged not only in front of Solitude but in front of the whole Skyrim and an Imperial Court." Count Pavo was the first to throw Erikur under the mammoth.


     High King Torygg only nodded and held his head.


     Jon was already done and didn't bother with anything else, he simply cast a curse on Erikur and turned around.


     "We are leaving." He said and the whole envoy of Winterhold moved. Even Jarl Korir was not pleased with the situation and walked beside Jon.


     "Jarl Korir, Thane Jon." Someone called for them.


     Surprisingly, that was King Torygg.


     "Solitude is at fault here. Let us handle this situation. Your presence is essential for both the Assembly and the case your filing against Erikur. If you leave right now, things will become complicated. You can search the Reach on your own let alone reach it now."


     Jon paused and turned around.


     "It is my brother."


     "You are walking into a trap!" Torygg shouted at Jon.


     "And so be it." Jon said and left the throne room with those words.


     ***


     Outside the Blue Palace, the people of Winterhold stood together.


     "Jull, take the ship and head back to Winterhold."


     "I am coming."


     "Nefertiti is coming, I need you there to deliver the situation to the Alina, Nurina and the Firemanes."


     Jullanar dejectedly nodded.


     "Jarl Korir. My best security team will escort you back to Winterhold safe and sound. I doubt Erikur's associates will stop after this. I am going after Wulfur."


     "Godspeed!"


     Jon and Nefertiti separated from the group and walked into the city of Solitude. Jon already had a plan in mind. He walked towards a building he visited once before in Solitude back when he wasn't even a student at the College. There were the means he needed to reach Markarth as soon as possible.


     As he walked through a corridor, out of nowhere, someone held his hand tightly.


     "Hey, let go…" Jon was in a sour mood and was about to lash at whoever that was only too look at her and freeze in his place.


     It was the Dark Elf Shrine Priestess of Azura, Aranea Ienith.


     "Lady Azura greets you, Jonhild. Your Labours have begun."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     326 The Labour
      This Bonus Chapter comes by Koi Hee Cheng... and Happy Ramadan!


     Also, a big thanks to @Omnisiac10!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Lady Azura greets you, Jonhild. Your Labours have begun."


     "What?"


     Jon's head was short on circuits. What on Nirn did that crazy woman just say?


     "Your Labours have begun." Aranea Ienith said as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


     The two of them were standing in the middle of the street while the passersby were walking past them. Jon still was having a blank second of his own to put his thoughts together.


     "How? No, wait! I am… I am busy. Tell your goddess to wait. My brother, he is in trouble."


     Jon said and turned away leaving the Dark Elf priestess in the middle of the street but the next words she spoke made him halt his steps.


     "And how are you planning to find him? In less than a day, your brother would be dead. You may reach the Reach in less than a day judging by your power but the Reach is too wide and very treacherous. Haven't you thought why your enemies chose that place, in particular, to send you to your own death?" Aranea said.


     Jon looked at her right in the eye.


     "I see… your goddess is keeping tabs on the situation from above. Fine, but I can't do the labour for your goddess and rescue my brother at the same time."


     Aranea nodded.


     "Lady Azura is merciful, young man. Up until now, she has shown nothing but mercy towards you unlike her usual. You are in luck but just like children, you have to be taught a lesson. Lady Azura would curse anyone who harms her brightest star you are going to be sent on a few labours. Rejoice."


     "Humph!" Jon could only snort with dissatisfaction.


     Even if his nickname was 'Dare', there was not much he can do against an almighty Daedric Prince like Azura.


     "So… your goddess is going to help me find my brother in exchange for the Labour?" Jon asked.


     Aranea's smile grew even wider.


     "Even better, young Jonhild. Your Labour is about saving your brother."


     Jon's expressions turned blank. He no longer could understand what Azura was doing here.


     "You know what a Labour is, don't you? You helped a Labourer once so you should know."


     Jon nodded. How could he forget Isha and what she told him about the Labours?


     Labors are like sports for the Daedric Princes, they would 'Sponsor' certain mortals they favor for the sake of achieving some tasks in the Mortal World that may affect either the near future or the far future. The Daedric Lords would put their bets on these mortals by granting them artifacts and blessings. The Laborers are normally chosen from the ranks of the unfortunate and the ones who offended the Daedra somehow. Still, more than one Daedric Prince can wager on the same Laborer but the Laborer would still follow the wish of their 'Sponsor Lord'.


     This wasn't all, in regards to the Laborer, there was nothing safe. Each Labour would always have some ending set in stone and the Laborer is forced on either [Lose], [Suffer] or [Be Lucky]. Failing a Labour wouldn't change anything, it was also another ending and the rest of the labours would carry on.



     The rules were cruel but fair. Still, to force the Laborers on the Labours, the Daedra would employ any mean necessary. Isha's young brother was infected with some sort of disease, not by the Daedra but they have its cure and by Laboring, only can Isha get that cure.


     Jon has a lot to lose. He has a big family, many friends and a hold. As he thought about it, his expressions turned into an angry frown.


     "Why would you make that face, young Jonhild? Lady Azura favors you for sheltering her people under her shrine, among the Labors I have seen, you should be the luckiest. I mean… you have already finished a Labour and got away lucky." Aranea said.


     "What did you say? I have already finished Labour?"


     "Yes, with the young spear maiden of [Bitter Mercy]."


     "Wasn't that Isha's Labour?"


     "And you labored together. Wasn't your friend's future and mind at stake back then? You survived the Mad God, how can that not be a Labour. Lady Azura is fair and just, young Jonhild."


     'So it was like that!' Jon was taken aback but he was not that upset. Still…


     "Quit calling me 'Young Jonhild' in public. Does Azura even my true name? Dammit! Just tell me what Azura wants from me." He said.


     "Normally, a Laborer shouldn't go on their Labour without a weapon. Not just any weapon but a weapon of a Daedric Origins."


     "I have three of those. Carry on."


     "Excuse me?" Aranea was finally taken aback for the first time.


     "I have three Daedric Artifacts. [Skull of Corruption], [Wabbajack] and [Mehrunes' Razor]. Would any of them work?" Jon asked with impatient.


     "You have three?"


     "Yeah, should your goddess at least know that?"


     "Lady Azura knows all, I just wasn't informed. Still, they won't work. Limiting your option to a weapon you should wield is part of the trials and as long as Lady Azura gave me no order to direct you towards a weapon, then you are free to use any Daedric Artifact for now during the Labours. Depending on your actions, any Daedric Lord may decide to be a patron and grant you a proper weapon. As your [Prophet], I will inform you when the time comes."


     "Prophet?"


     "That's me. I will find you once you are done with this Labour. Jonhild, here is your Labour as Lady Azura directs me. You must go to a village surrounded by danger through its old name survived through the years. There, brothers unite and brothers separate."


     "… That's it?"


     "Azura's signs are always cryptic. I am not sure where you should go but that's all the clues you have, better than turning every stone in the reach, right?"


     Jon made an annoyed face but he nodded in the end.


     "So what should I expect?" He asked.


     "I don't know. If my foresight is accurate, then you are facing a horde of enemies with unrivaled animosity to anything that can be described as 'Nord' and you have to rescue what is likely a hostage."


     Jon was annoyed but he just sighed and replied.


     "… I'll do as Azura wishes."


     Jon turned around and left the woman in blue robes behind. Aranea merely shook her head and followed Azura's direction to the next location where she should meet Jon.


     ***


     In a building in Solitude, Jon and another man were speaking to each other with anger.


     "I said I am a teacher at the College and I need it."


     "No means no. You are simply a scholar in your first year of service. Even the Arch-Mage doesn't use that thing you are asking for this often."


     "I don't care. I am in a hurry, dimwit."


     "No can do, Scholar Jon."


     The mage in charge of the Solitude's College Residence didn't allow Jon to use the emergency Teleportation Array. These Arrays are secret exclusive only to the senior members of the College and can't be used by just anyone. They also link all the Major cities with the College. The Cost to use is 10 Grand Soul Gem, not any mage would afford the price but Jon had already forked out 20 of them.


     "I am telling you, it's no use. I can't allow you to use them, so go away, I am sorry." The mage said.


     "Yeah, man. I am sorry too."


     Jon sneakily cast [Paralysis] on the man and bypassed him. After that, it didn't take him a minute to figure out the place of the secret teleportation array and how does it work.


     "Hang in there, Wulf."


     ***


     *20th of Sun's Dusk, 4E 197 – One day earlier to the Assembly*


     Wulfur and his apprentices bypassed Fort Sunguard that acts as a checkpoint between the Reach Hold and Whiterun Hold. Sure enough, the fort was occupied with Hold Guards and a patch of Legionaries.


     'Just like Jon foresaw. A war will start!' Wulfur showed concern for the state of Skyrim but he had no head for complicated politics. Different than Jon, Wulfur was a truly 18 years old young man whose interests were all regarding his hobby and craft as well as the things that his brother designs.


     A man of a simple character like Wulfur had grown to a potential even Jon couldn't foresee. Wulfur was always the picky weapon master and smith whose mind can't be made to use one weapon. He simply can use them all and that was his dilemma.


     Rather than weapons and his brother and all the usual Wulfur stuff. Wulfur was the leader of a large patch of the company's mercenaries. His group which was the heavy infantry is the largest group and he controls [Team 1] with the duty of managing the [Dare Arsnal]. Simply, Wulfur was Jon's most trusted person and was the only person who can keep up with Jon's weird impulses and even predict them.


     If Jon was absent and someone asked 'What would Jon do if he was here?', Wulfur was the man to answer such a question.


     Anyway, Wulfur's party traveled on Atronach Horses and Bears which made the team look a bit magical from afar. The captain of Fort Sunguard also harassed them for such a thing but the badge of the [Dare Dragon Company] was enough to open any closed road.


     As soon as the team entered the Reach Hold, they witnessed it nature that felt different than the rest of Skyrim. The Reach was a very rocky area and its flora and fauna were special. The Reach was it was a mix between the rocky High Rock, the green Cyrodiil and the desolate Skyrim.


     Wulfur's team didn't have much trouble during the journey from the Fort Sunguard half the way to the first settlement on the way, Old Hroldan. As they were on the road between the two stops, the Reach suddenly become bore its fangs.


     "Mountain Lions!" One of Wulfur apprentices shouted.


     It was indeed those pesky unfriendly cougars that inhabit the south mountains. Maybe Jon would have been able to deal with them as they are felines but Jon was not here and these beasts were already at full hostility.


     "Form a circle and kill them!" Wulfur gave the order and his team responded rather well. Their Atronach mounts were all powerful enough to scare wild beasts and kill them but the situation was off. Those mountain lions were hungry and seemed desperate to hunt.


     "Let's not take rests. Hurry to 'Old Hroldan'."


     It was the right choice to do but the situation turned weirder and weirder. All sorts of beasts attacked the team. It started with cougars, wolves then a wild spriggan appeared and led some animals to attack the team. Still, none of that survived Wulfur's hammer in the end.


     What was unfortunate was the sight of other travelers getting killed. There were people other than Wulfur and his team on the road and some of them has met some sad endings.


     Just as things quietened down for a while. A man appeared sitting on a large rock on the side of the road.


     The man was short and seemed a bit of savage. His hair was shaved from the sides and tied on the top with a beard. He looked young though, maybe 25 or something.


     "Hey." He called for Wulfur and his men.


     One of the apprentices of Wulfur came closer to him and whispered.


     "Careful, Chief. That man seems to be a Reachman, a Foresworn!"


     Wulfur looked back at the man who called them and replied.


     "What do you want, friend?"


     "Let me ask you, did your people survive those animals that attack people?" The man asked.


     "More or less."


     "More or less? I see! A powerful group then, even the things you are riding look magical." The man started evaluating.


     "State your business or don't bother us." Wulfur said loudly.


     "Hm? No need, my name is Alaric. I suppose that one of you is called… a weird Nord name… what is it again? Walfar, Wolfer…"


     Wulfur narrowed his eyes. It seemed that his arrival at the Reach was expected.


     "Well, I assume that's you from the description." The man called Alaric figured out who is Wulfur on his own.


     Wulfur put his hand on his weapon.


     Alaric smiled as he made sure his guess was correct.


     "Capture him, kill the rest!"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     327 Alaric
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *20th of Sun Dusk (November), 4E 197*


     Nine Nords against a hundred Foresworn, the odds are disastrous.


     From the mountains surrounding the road, a lot of figures appeared. They were all wearing furs and bones like savages yet it all helped them to be completely camouflaged. They held on their bows and crude weapons.


     "TO ARMS!"


     Yet Wulfur shouted valiantly and all his people took out some heavy shields.


     "Shoot them!"


     Alaric, the Foresworn leader whose face was covered with red paint, shouted as he took out a bow and shot at Wulfur. The latter didn't even need a shield to deflect the arrow away with the back of his hand.


     Alaric seemed to have underestimated Wulfur and put down the bow, there wasn't much to do with a regular weapon like that against someone with Wulfur's level. Alaric took out a spear and gave another command.


     "Pin them down! Don't let these magical creature break on a run."


     Contrary to other mounts, the Atronach Mounts had endless stamina and could break from 0 to top speed in an instant. Alaric's worry about the Nords using their mounts to charge was not baseless but his estimation was wrong. The Atronachs may look like horses but they were basically different beings.


     "Let's make it out of here. We need to reach 'Old Hroldan'." One of Wulfur's said and Wulfur agreed.


     "Charge!"


     The directed their mounts and decided to escape the hail of arrows with speed while covering themselves with their shields.


     "Not so fast!"


     Alaric realized that there was no stopping those Nords so he decided to do interfere in a melee fight. He ran towards Wulfur with his spear and leaped really high, even Wulfur was taken aback by the high leap.


     """BLOOD EAGLE!"""


     Once Alaric jumped that high, the Foresworn all cheered for him calling him eagle. His leap really reassembled a flying eagle. Alaric held his spear with his two hands and descended on Wulfur.


     The Foresworn knew about their brave leader's famous leap and how many gigantic Nords like Wulfur died under it. They were already preparing to celebrate victory in their minds.


     However, the scene they saw next felt like they were showered with cold water all of a sudden. Wulfur raised his shield facing Alaric and bashed at the right time. The bash sent Alaric even higher than his own leap with a broken nose.


     Wulfur was simply too domineering even with a fork at hand, too bad he didn't have one.


     Alaric landed with a bloody nose like a tossed stone and Wulfur rallied his men to jump away. The Foresworn who managed to sober up after the unprecedented event did their best to shoot Wulfur and his men with arrows only to get blocked by their large shields.


     Foresworn warriors from Alaric's clan ran to him and helped him stand, he staggered for a bit and held his nose.



     "AAARG! Dammit! What was that man?"


     He cussed right away.


     "Alaric, the Nord is getting away." One man said.


     Alaric was still bothered by his nose and clicked his tongue.


     "Tsk! I know, they will have to go through my brother first."


     "… Oh! So Grosh is back there."


     Alaric didn't bother hand held his spear once again only to find it snapped.


     "Dammit! That Nord is truly strong. I need a better weapon. Something bloody enough to kill that man."


     He said and chased after Wulfur.


     ***


     Not far ahead, a situation occurred. Something as if originated in hell blocked the way of Wulfur and his men.


     "What on Nirn is that?" Even Wulfur was shocked.


     In front of him was a giant… maybe a bit smaller and look more like a human. No! It doesn't look like a human, it is a deformed human with an unimaginable height. Wulfur never thought to see someone taller than the Firemanes but in front of him, there was such a freak.


     Over three meters tall, the deformed freak stood with a large club in its hand.


     "GROSH!"


     An angry shout echoed from the freak as it charged at Wulfur and his men in high speed.


     "Dodge! Don't make contact!"


     Wulfur shouted and his group dispersed into a loose formation to break away from such monstrosity. The Atronach Horses ran past the freak one by one and it couldn't catch any but the last man that almost passed the freak was flung away by the club.


     "AAAH!"


     "Frilg!" Wulfur shouted to his assistant that was sent flying. He turned around and wanted to run for him but the man has already hit the grown with a chest turned into meat-paste.


     "GROSH!"


     "Chief, be careful!" Another assistant shouted.


     Wulfur felt a large shadow descended on him and reflexively raised his shield.


     A mighty force smote down on his shield and the Storm Atronach Horse under Wulfur crumbled. He could only crash on the ground with his feet and withstand the freak's attack with his two hands supporting the shield.


     Not given any other chance, another hit landed on Wulfur's shield.


     "GROSH! GROSH!"


     Wulfur withstood more smites with the club of the freak until his arms felt numb, the freak kept screaming while hitting Wulfur's shield as if he was frustrated from for not being able to smash a wall.


     "GROOOOOSH!"


     The last hit from the freak shattered Wulfur's shield but he still withstood it with his (Level 7, Iron Bone) strength.


     Not only Wulfur's assistance witness Wulfur's admirable strength. Alaric and his people have already caught up and saw something they didn't want to believe right away.


     "Grosh! Don't hit him from above! Kick him!" Alaric shouted at the freak.


     Grosh looked between Alaric and Wulfur, realizing what he should have done from the start rather than frustrating itself, Grosh simply kicked Wulfur.


     To Wulfur, attacks from above were easily manageable by his strength and Healing Aura. Still, an attack by such a creature from the side sent Wulfur flying like a loosen arrow.


     His body was simply too numb from dodge the kick after the thunderous strikes that broke his shield open.


     "Dammit! Help the Chief."


     The assistance hurried to where Wulfur landed and wanted to take him but Alaric was faster as he started shooting arrows at them with his men.


     "Grosh, finish that man."


     With a word from Alaric, the demented freak ran towards Wulfur with heavy thuds as if he was an actual giant. Yet out of nowhere, something weird occurred.


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     The 3 meters tall freak was sent away in the air just like that.


     "Boss?" One of the assistants looked around looking for Jon, the only one who can shout in their minds but his guess was incorrect.


     Wulfur was the one who shouted.


     He managed to stand up and shout before it was too late and hurriedly retreated to his men.


     "Let's get out of here! FAST!"


     Covered by shields, Wulfur managed to summon another Storm Atronach Horse and his team broke into a run towards 'Old Hroldan'.


     The Foresworn were shocked by the unpredicted chain of events but their shock was accompanied with anger. Alaric realized what happened faster than anyone and ran towards Grosh to check on him.


     "Grosh! Brother! Are you okay?"


     "… Grosh… Grooosh."


     "It's okay. It's alright, you did your best. Don't be sad."


     Alaric comforted Grosh who was deeply depressed about what happened and looked towards where the Wulfur escaped. His expressions were full of wrath just like the rest of his clansmen.


     "Alaric! That Nord… he shouted…"


     Not all the Foresworn were angry. The young ones were angry but the old ones were a bit fearful. The reason was pretty much understandable. They witnessed the Thu'um once a long time ago before the Reachmen become the Foresworn, it was the very reason why they swore in the first place.


     The shout that destroyed everything back then, the shout the crushed the Kingdom the Alaric's grandfather, the shout that killed his father and brothers when the gates of Markarth crumbled down on them.


     The Shout that Ulfric Stormcloak used to regain the Reach and put the Reachman King in chains. To the Foresworn, this was the day of the humiliation when the Nords killed every last Reachman in Markarth and even the Nords that lived under the rule of Madanach once they retook it.


     Wulfur may have pushed away a disaster by the shout but he evoked another one.


     "Alaric! The 'Matrons'… they want us to bring that man… alive?" One of the men asked.


     Alaric's glare towards Wulfur's direction only stopped when the 'Matrons' were mentioned.


     "The Matrons word is our law. If we can't take that man down with a hundred, we will bring a thousand." Alaric said and turned to his men.


     "That man… Wulfur… he won't be able to run to Markarth. His direction will be Old Hroldan to rest after Grosh hit him. I saw him weakened."


     He took raised his bow up and called.


     "Call all the Clans. You call the Bloodravens, you call the Bonecrushers and you call even those poisonous bastards from the Doomfang. I will travel to the deep caves and meet the Matrons ask them for aid."


     He then turned towards the mountains but he remembered something and spoke once more.


     "If they wouldn't comply, tell them that the Blood Eagle Alaric, their prince and the grandson of Madanach will deal with them after he takes the head of that Nord."


     Alaric's last orders brought chaos not only to the Foresworn but to the whole Reach.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     328 Under Siege
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *21st of Sun's Dusk (November), 4E 197*


     Old Hroldan is an ancient village on a crossroads that serves both as a checkpoint and a travelers' inn. Right now, the small village was barricaded to the teeth.


     Last night, a band of eight Nords arrived at the town in with horrific news, a large group of Foresworn is coming from the east. The village's guards patrolled the town and sent a few messengers to Markarth for reinforcements but they all returned some wounded and two dead. The Foresworn were blocking all exits.


     Wulfur, the leader of the Nord band, was tired and he rested in the inn for the night. A rumor went that he battled a gigantic freak and the situation escalated to this point. The town did not know that Wulfur was wanted by the name to the Foresworn and his apprentices kept their mouth shut.


     In Wulfur's room, he and his men were making a strategic meeting. Wulfur was wounded from his duel with Grosh, the gigantic freak. He was bandaged and in pain but he was lucky that he left Winterhold with many potions on him. His wounds only needed some rest but he lost his shield which he never thought it would be smashed like that. Oblivion, why was there such a creature in the first place.


     He sat depressed while applying a [Healing] spell on himself. Now that he became ready, he was preparing to make those Foresworn eat shit when they come.


     "Chief, I never knew you could use the Thu'um!" One of his men said.


     "Jon is my brother for goodness sake. If I didn't learn it after fourteen years of following him, then I should be some sort of fool." Wulfur smiled as he said so.


     "Chief, you can shout like the boss now, can you…"


     "Like Jon? Oblivion, do you think anyone in the world can shout like him? I only can only shout once a day so I'll make the best of it."


     "Oh! I see…"


     "What is important now is to fortify the village. I am not sure how the folk will feel but we can't drag this fight any longer. The Foresworn are almost a hundred and they have that freak. I want all of you to rest well before they come. Two of us shall accompany the guards available while the other rest. We need to be in our best condition for the battle." Wulfur made a fast plan.


     "Right, Chief. About the village's guards. There are a few of them but the men who are ready to fight raised the number to 30."


     Wulfur pondered a little.


     "That's far from enough. I need to hold that large freak if he shows up and that one who calls himself Alaric is not an easy opponent for you. These two will be my target. You seven will have to drag the other Foresworn with him and kill them slowly. Use the barricade and blockage tactics we trained on."


     "Yes, Chief…" The man said but started thinking a little.



     "What is it, Jalgvar?"


     "Chief, I am just worried. Those Foresworn seemed to be waiting for us and knew you by name."


     "…" Wulfur remained silent but nodded in the end.


     "So, I was saying… is there a chance that we are being ambushed by someone who knew our traveling plan?"


     Wulfur was thinking of that matter ever since he met Alaric. Someone wanted him and to top it, the Foresworn were hired somehow. It was impossible for the Nords to hire the Foresworn as the blood vengeance between the two races was always boiling hot. Still, Jon said that the Foresworn are being controlled once. He was sure that Jon may find a clue but that was not the time for these ideas. They have to survive first.


     "Don't worry about that for now. I don't think going to Orsinium matters now. We shouldn't even head to Markarth."


     "Are we returning?"


     "Yes, this is the best course of action. We should escape when we put down enough of them and run to the north. There is a mining village right before Whiterun Hold, we then will reach Rorikstead and from there to Whiterun. Rorikstead has better defenses and The Foresworn won't venture that far. After that, we will bring the company down on those fuckers and avenge Frilg."


     "Thank you, Chief." The man said and left Wulfur to rest.


     Wulfur was still worried about another matter. He wanted to avenge the comrade that died but also wanted to return his men safe to their families yet he had that bad feeling. He shook the bad ideas away and laid on the bed for some rest.


     ***


     Sun didn't even set before the Foresworn arrive. The number was massive!


     Not sure why but they seem to have fought with someone before they arrive at Old Hroldan.


     Wulfur stood atop of a watchtower and could see Alaric and Grosh. The terrain of the area was not suitable for an open battle anyway. The village was on a road surrounded by two mountains and on a river flowing through the valley.


     "Just why… why would they bring that number?" Wulfur was vexed by the unforeseen situation.


     Out of his knowledge, Alaric has made a big mistake by mobilizing all those Foresworn and that's not even the true number of the forces Alaric was intending to bring. When Alaric ordered the others clans to come, his actions were noticed by the Nord Clans outside the Reach and they didn't know what was going on so they mobilized their forces too. Some of those clans were the Nordic 'Black Bone Clan', an enemy of the Firemane and clan that utilized Necromancy while attacking the Firemane Clan with the Bloodsails almost a year ago. They were defeated but their ancestral home was far from the Firemanes and Winterhold so the Firemanes didn't go after them.


     Still, the Black Bone clan moved with other Nordic clans to intercept whatever those Foresworn were doing.


     Away from Old Hroldan, there were multiple skirmishes taking place but Alaric has rallied the best numbers he can utilize to face Wulfur.


     "Torch that village. Force those Nords out."


     Alaric and the Foresworn started shooting fire arrows at Old Hroldan.


     "INCOMING!"


     The Nords were fortifying the village to the best of their ability. The children and the old ones were hiding in some caves behind the village and the men started to put down the fire while shooting arrows back at the Foresworn.


     "This won't do much! The village can't hold them." Wulfur concluded. "We need a tighter ground."


     Wulfur and his men started shooting arrows back at the Foresworn and killed a considerable number of them. Knowing that he was the target, Wulfur decided to abandon Old Hroldan but was afraid that it would be used against him as a hostage.


     An hour passed and darkness descended, light in the village only meant death. If a place was torched by a fire arrow and someone was spotted, then that person will be riddled with Foresworn arrows.


     The Foresworn tried to sneak in the cover of darkness into the village but Wulfur and his men were prepared for such tactics and used the reverse phycology to empty the village from its defenders.


     With one last distraction, Wulfur and his men escaped the abandoned Old Hroldan towards the mountains in the North.


     The Foresworn were the best to navigate in the Reach as they could utilize all the cave networks around the mountains to travel and soon the found Wulfur and his band. One of Wulfur's men lost his life after being overrun by three beast-like Forsworn warriors. What made the matter worse was a group of Hagravens appearing with the Foresworn and acted as spellcasters to the Horde, Wulfur and his men couldn't help but run to a mountain where they could secure a cave.


     With nothing but a wall to their back, the seven Nords faced the Foresworn horde valiantly fending off their grounds as much as they could while throwing large rocks and on any Foresworn that dared to climb the mountain. The Foresworn attempted to rely on their beast-like warriors to reach the Nords up the mountain but Wulfur personally fought to of those warriors at the mouth of the cave and slew them.


     "Chief, what is that?"


     One of Wulfur's men noticed something strange on a body of those beast-like warriors. Wulfur checked it and saw a hole in the chest of that man right above the heart and instead of the man's heart, there was a strange looking artichoke-like seed.


     "A Briar Heart." Wulfur recognized it right away.


     "What is that?"


     "Dark Magic, Jon once ordered us to bring him one of those to study and we went in a lot of trouble to bring it from Markarth. This… man is some sort of undead that utilizes the evil force of the seed that took place in his heart and came back to life with it. It is the worst kind of Dark Magic in Skyrim. These people who have those seeds are called the Briarhearts."


     "Chief! More are coming!"


     Wulfur nodded and took a dagger rather than anything else. He stood in front of his warriors and put his helm on.


     Once he looked down, he saw almost 7 Briarheart warriors coming up the rocky road. As the men started to carry rocks to throw at them, Wulfur stopped them.


     "Save your energy. These things are nimble and don't feel pain. I'll deal with them. Just watch my back and don't let surround me."


     7 Briarhearts against 7 Nords. The odds may look even from afar but Wulfur's people were no match for those creatures.


     Once the Briarhearts got close enough, they screamed like beasts and jumped at the Nords. Utilizing the high ground for themselves, the Nords could keep the Brairhearts at check only by the long spears they could use. Six defended while one attacked.


     Holding the dagger with his left, Wulfur faced the first Foresworn in close quarters. The Brairheart tried to wave its hatchet at Wulfur but the latter was more cunning and kept injuring the tendons of the Briarheart with accuracy. Once his opponent's arm was worn down, Wulfur could get close and pluck the seed out of the exposed heart. The Briarheart would jump away and fight with its nails and teeth if its heart was targeted but Wulfur was too large to care and brought down his opponent by plucking out their Briar Hearts.


     Just like that, the Briarheart warrior fell like a stringless marionette.


     Alaric was watching from down the mountain and started to feel vexed.


     "Why is he not shouting? I want him to shout!"


     He was obsessed with Wulfur's shout. Having some knowledge that the Thu'um has a long cooldown, Alaric wanted to eliminate Wulfur's shout before he goes up.


     "Grosh! Groooosh!"


     "What? No! You are not going up unless he shouts."


     "… Grosh!"


     "You want to take the shout? Are you crazy? It almost killed you!"


     "Grosh, Grosh!"


     "I said no."


     Alaric was calming his brother from taking any reckless act. It was the only thing he can't sacrifice at the moment. No matter how many Briarheart warriors were used to wear down Wulfur, his brother was not a pawn. The Matrons can make more Briarhearts every day for all that he cares for.


     And also, the Matrons brought that thing. No matter if it was Ulfric Stormcloak himself, that thing was made to mass murder.


     Still, out of his expectations, the Briarheart warriors fell from the mountain faster than he thought, all missing their hearts.


     One hagraven went forward to check on the corpses and started screaming and shouting in its hoarse voice that felt like a goblin talking.


     "Bad! Broken! Broken! Bad! Warriors can't rise!"


     "What is wrong, matron Drascua?" Alaric asked the Hagraven.


     "Broken! The warrior is broken! Can't use it! Curses!"


     It seemed that she was upset because the body condition of the fallen Briarheart warriors was not fixable. Wulfur has completely sliced the most important parts to completely immobilize them before plucking their hearts.


     "Grosh! Grosh?" Grosh went to comfort the Hagraven who completely understood him.


     "Yeees yeees, do so." The Hagraven encouraged Grosh to his suggestion and Alaric's face paled.


     "No, Grosh. Stop!"


     Not listening to his brother, the three meters tall freak started running up the mountain raising its club.


     "Dammit!"


     Alaric tried to catch up but Grosh was way too fast, once he started running up the mountain after Grosh, it finally happened.


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     Wulfur shouted Grosh once again!


     "NO!"


     Alaric could see Grosh falling towards him with some rocks and rubble. He barely managed to dodge his falling brother and then started running down to check on him.


     "Matron! Please, save him."


     He found his brother lying down but still breathing, he would do anything for his family and that was his brother.


     "Will do! Will do!" The hagraven discarded him with the back of her talon hand. "Now! Kill that man! Man is bad just like the man who took my eye!"


     Alaric wouldn't voice his complaints to a matron and barely suppressed his anger towards their disregard.


     "Men, let's do it."


     He took his men and hoarded up the mountain from every direction as a bloody fight was about to start.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     329 Supernova
      A/n: This is extra of 5K votes. there is still one more extra of a patron but will have to wait a bit.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Last night, the Foresworn besieged Old Hroldan. The next day, they besieged the mountain North to it as Wulfur and his band were hiding in a high cave. The fight started once Wulfur eliminated Grosh by shouting him from the mountain. Alaric was enraged as he took his people and climbed the mountain from every direction.


     "Chief... it was an honor."


     "They may not know what happened to us so let's carve one hell of a scar on those witchmen. Let's make our name reach far an wide."


     Wulfur's men were in high spirits despite the situation.


     "None of you fuckers is going to die. That's an order." Wulfur was the only one who is feeling the pressure.


     """Yes, Chief!"""


     The men smiled as they took their last order from him.


     Wulfur felt his breastplate and pressed on the Amulet of Mara he bought from Whiterun, he was going to use it to propose to Bjorna once he returns.


     "We are not dying today. You fucks are going to serve mead at my wedding."


     """Yes, Chief!"""


     "And we are going to party for three days straight. I want to shame the fanciest weddings ever happened before mine."


     "Yes, Boss."


     He then raised his hammer and spear and howled a War Cry.


     "KILL THEM ALL!"


     With his savage cry, the seven Nord young men swarmed down the slope clashing head-on with Alaric's men.


     Wulfur threw the spear and skewered six then waved his hammer and crushed three heads and by using his momentum, a kick from him launched a man like loosen kite down the mountain.


     10 Foresworn, one breath!


     'Now that I think about it. The weapon Jon called a glave would have helped in this situation.'


     A funny idea crossed his mind before he killed another seven in one breath again. He moved like a killing machine and the six behind him barely caught up. The would even hide behind him if it was too much for them.


     "Nord! I am coming for you! You will pay for what you did to my brother." A loud shout reached Wulfur.


     "Ha! Come at me, midget sissy. Once my brother learns of what happens this day. You Foresworn will face extension." Wulfur replied to Alaric.


     The two men had their brothers at the center of their universe and would move mountains for them. Wulfur kept it in his heart that if anything happens to him, Jon would be here to avenge him.


     He howled atop of his lungs once again and started killing whoever or whatever came in his way. His hammer, the [Champion's Cudgel], descended left and right and harvested lives as if an instrument of the Old Knocker (Nordic Grim Reaper). Alaric tried to stop Wulfur's momentum but he miserably failed. Wulfur was simply an unstoppable beast.



     "How can a man get this strong dammit!?"


     Frustrated, Alaric looked back at the Hagravens that had some twisted smiles on their faces. They seemed to be plotting for something.


     Wulfur's admirable last stand was astonishingly successful, with six men guarding his back, he was simply hacking and slashing with a heavy weapon into lightly armored enemies taking down a considerable number of them.


     But like all good things, that came to an end.


     He was standing with all around him turning red, the grass beneath his feet, the hammer in his hand, and his armor was bright red under the red glow of the setting sun, but more importantly, all his men behind him were lying on the ground with peaceful faces.


     "Damn! Sovngarde already?"


     Wulfur didn't feel bad the slightest despite how he thought, despite how he was surrounded by enemies, despite that Demonic thing in front of him.


     "Leshen! Kill."


     The Hagravens called it Leshen. A walking giant thing made of wood and its head was a skull of an animal. It hit the ground with its hands and roots came out like spikes.


     Wulfur avoided the spikes but it skewered all the fallen bodies and started consuming them.


     "Damn you! Grant me power, All-Maker!"


     Wulfur called for the All-Maker and the blessing he was saving got activated. [Bones of Earth], the blessing that he got in Solstheim and with it, he can get the spirits of the land to protect him.


     He waved his hammer at the Leshen causing the enchantment to activate and made fire damage. Valuable to the fire, the Leshen made a grim screech but soon the fire was down and it attacked Wulfur again.


     "Hold him, don't let him move."


     Alaric rallied his men once again to finally stop Wulfur but the latter was relentless and unstoppable. He waved his hammer in circles and reached out to any weapon coming at him throwing it back at anyone's head.


     Darkness enveloped the world and the last of the sun rays died as it disappeared behind the horizon, Wulfur was a lone warrior on a hill of corpses of his making suffering more wounds than anyone. He soon would fall to dizziness and fatigue before falling to his enemies.


     It was his final minute and darkest hour, feeling the hand of the Old Knocker ripping through his chest and claiming his soul, Wulfur knew it was the time to stop.


     He had done enough.


     Still, where did that warmth come from?


     It tingled his skin and bathed him with energy once again. Not sure how, when Wulfur opened his eyes he saw the impossible.


     Not only him was looking, but it was also every Foresworn around him frozen solid from the shock.


     The Sun was rising back from where it sat.


     ***


     Jon was in the air hovering above the Reach. He Teleported in Markarth just a while ago from Solitude by the secret Teleportation Array of the College.


     With no certain plan on his mind, he kept traveling from one place to the other at the highest speed his Flame Atronach Hawk can muster. He even sent Hawk Familiars around the reach to search for Wulfur.


     Any single Trace of battle was his to look at but it wasn't as if he didn't find any, he actually found a lot.


     The Foresworn were fighting literally everywhere. Nord warrior and Foresworn clashed nearly at all places. The Bridge over Karth river in front of Markarth city was fortified, the villages were tightly guarded, the travelers were being ambushed, even he was being shot arrows at as he was in the air.


     "What is this chaos?"


     It was impossible that Erikur managed to create all this chaos to get rid of him. It was also impossible that his Labour was behind all that. He knew his Fate was fortified and the Daedra can't screw him that much, also Azura wasn't that kind of Daedra.


     Making him Labor for her was only a way for him to be redeemed. Even Azura can use him to settle any business she deems important without worrying about a loss of a champion but things are getting way too complicated right now and his head can't process all that, he needed to focus on finding Wulfur first.


     "She said it is a village surrounded by danger but though its old name, it survived the long years. There, brothers unite and brothers separate."


     Jon thought fast but couldn't remember a village with an old name, he wasn't good with history but he remembered something related to 'brothers'.


     In the olden days, the founder of the Septim Empire, The Great Tiber Septim, had fought his first official battle here in the Reach. At that time, he had a sworn brother called Hroldan who died in that battle. Even after Tiber Septim became the Emperor and conquered the High Elves to achieve the Apotheosis by mantling Lorkhan and becoming Talos, he still owed a debt to Hroldan.


     Jon could only think of one place where brothers unite and brothers separate, the place where Hroldan fell.


     Old Hroldan village!


     He faced the east and flew with all his might trying to catch a glimpse of it and there it was. Just at the time of sunset, Jon could see the town with barely few buildings intact but it was abandoned.


     Jon felt a sense of crisis but he kept looking around like a madman. There were too many corpses to check.


     "Jon, there is a trial over there."


     Nefertiti picked up traces of battle and Jon started to follow from the sky and soon he saw it... Wulfur alone in a horde of enemies.


     "Take Greed. Get him." Jon sent Nefertiti with Greed and raised both his hands up.


     His Magicka ran wild in his body and all gathered at the two output points on his palms. The spell he was casting was over his level but if he gave it his all, he will make it.


     The Sun faded behind him just as his spell started to form. Nefertiti reached Wulfur and used Greed from the shadow to skewer anyone that tried to harm him. Then the spell formed.


     Supernova!


     A bright fireball formed around him swallowing everything as if the Sun had risen once again. The people on the ground all looked up towards him, Wulfur, the Foresworn, the Hagravens, that strange wooden creature... everyone was looking at the Sun that rose from the west.


     "Die!"


     The Sun exploded in a bright and colorful manner. Blue, purple and red lights came from the explosions forming a beautiful scene that people would worship despite knowing that death was imminent.


     Nefertiti enveloped Wulfur with Greed. The Hagravens enveloped themselves and Alaric with the Leshen and held to the ground... and the sky was lit from the land.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     330 Crisis
      1) This is IMPORTANT, guys. I made a big mistake! That's right, Don Dokhmesy made an Oopsie Doopsie. My Elder Scrolls calendar was a bit off and I kept writing (4E 197) while it should have been (4E 198) ... Jon was born on 181, one year after the Second Treaty of Stros M'akai. He was conscious of the reincarnation on 182, left Riften at 196, now it is 198 and he is 17, the game starts on 201 when Jon is 20. I will go and edit it later.


     2) This is the chapter! Don't hate me after it. There is a catch for everything.


     3) Big thanks to @Coffee_Fiend


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The sky, lit; the land, scorched; corpses, charred and trees, burned. The scale of destruction was massive and the damage was fatal.


     Jon landed beside the black sphere made of [Greed] and put his hand on it drawing it back to himself. Under it, there was Nefertiti in Beast Form and Wulfur in a bloody form.


     "Doing good, man?" Jon asked.


     Wulfur looked at the crater that Jon created with his attack and gulped hard. Just a moment ago, there were tons of Foresworn and many things around here and now it is just... well, let's just say that nothing will grow in this place for at least 50 years because of Magicka anomalies. Master-Class spells were nothing to scoff at, only a level below the Forbidden Spells and can pretty much be described the same.


     "Yeah... Jon, our people. They..."


     "I am sorry for your loss, Wulf. Truly, it was you or nothing."


     "Yes... Yes..."


     Wulfur was still in shock and seemed to be developing a trauma. Jon took his hand and started healing him to the best of his healing skills. Nefertiti looked around and saw something strange.


     "... Look!"


     She pointed at the ground where some tree started to grow in the crater. The three were taken aback as there was no tree that can grow this fast in reality but one was actually doing so.


     Jon sensed something bad about to come and took the front.


     "Nefertiti, my sword."


     Nefertiti carried the [Cube] with her and from it, she took out [Bloodskal] giving it to Jon. He held the sword tightly and urged them to retreat.


     Once the tree grew large enough to be almost seven meters tall, it started to transform and take shape as a humanoid tree with an animal skull as a head. The energy of that tree creature was eerie and dark.


     "What in the..." Jon said.


     "No! It is that thing!" Wulfur seemed on the brink of losing it. "Jon, kill it before..."


     Just as he was about to warn Jon, the ground shook and roots came up from the ground like nothing the ever saw before.


     A bunch of roots targetted Nefertiti and tried to form a prison on her but she sank in the Shadow and dodged the attack while growling at the Leshen. Wulfur was also targetted but already knew how to dodge the roots and kept dodging in zigzags. Jon's leg was caught by a root and thorns tried to penetrate his skin but the didn't do much damage, he just let out his Aura and obliterated the root and the ones that followed after it.



     "Come out." Jon spoke in an angry matter towards the one who tried to control the Leshen and sneak attack them.


     The Leshen stopped attacking and from the hole it grew from, a few figures came out. They were total of thirteen as signals as Jon detected. 11 Hagravens, 1 Foresworn and 1 freak looking thing.


     "Okay, a cursed spriggan of sorts, some hags, a midget and... a cyclops?"


     Jon's tone carried a hint of mockery but he was actually at a wrathful state.


     "Him! It is him!" One of the hagraven pointed at Jon and said or rather screeched with her voice that sounded like a tacking raven or a very broken radio.


     Disregarding their hideous appearances of one of those super ugly storybook witches, Jon spoke rather carefully.


     "Excuse me, young ladies. Mind telling me who am I again?"


     The hagravens were shooting resentful looks at Jon, he wasn't sure if it was the way they look or they are ready to suck his ghost out and trap it into a jar or something.


     "It is him."


     "Yes, him."


     "The cat-thing told us."


     "It did! It did!"


     "Hunt him down, devour his flesh."


     "Leave his head. His head is a trophy."


     "But strong... too strong... Cat-thing didn't say that strong."


     "11 of us. Only him."


     "No, he has a spirit. A young fey."


     "The other man-thing is also strong."


     "Not strong enough. Only him."


     "Hunt him down, take his head."


     Trying to make sense of the conversation of the hagravens, Jon realized that someone came to the hagravens to deal with him. It was a 'cat-thing', probably a Khajiit. His head is wanted as a trophy for the kill too. Someone wants him dead badly, mostly Erikur but none in Erikur's syndicate is a Khajiit. They are not allowed in towns especially Solitude.


     This eliminates some options but if a Khajiit wanted him dead then the Thalmor has a hand in it. Why? Elswyre is part of the Aldmeri Dominion and Khajiit do the shady work for the Thalmor.


     As Jon was realizing that, Alaric who saw Jon for the first time realized something. He looked at the hagraven and asked.


     "Wait! Matron, did you just say that someone wanted this man dead and we had to lure him by catching that man?" He pointed between Wulfur and Jon. "Wasn't it the will of the Old Gods?"


     The hagravens realized the desperate tone of their war leader so they explained things to their own convenience.


     "No, Blood Eagle."


     "Dear, Blood Eagle, we matrons take no words from cat-things or man-things."


     "It was a messenger. Yes, a messenger!"


     "Cursed Blood doesn't like him. Cursed Blood wants him dead."


     Jon and Alaric could understand what 'Cursed Blood' mean. Jon didn't really think too much of it but Alaric seemed to have believed the hags.


     "Cursed Blood, huh? That sorry excuse of a Daedric Prince? Lord of Shit, Malacath?" Jon taunted the hags as he cussed swore at Malacath.


     The Foresworn are Daedra worshippers and they call the Daedra 'The Old Gods'. They mainly worship Hercine as well as Molag Bal, Mehrunes Dagon, Malacath and Namira.


     Still, the situation was going to get messier. The 11 Hagravens are strong enemies and Wulfur can barely stand.


     "Nefertiti, take Wulfur away for now."


     "Yes."


     She jumped at Wulfur and took him in the [Cube] then went away leaving the space of Jon to fight freely. Jon may have used a lot of Magicka to cast [Supernova] that annihilated the Forsworn force but he alone was full of trump cards.


     "Don't let the fey escape!" A hagraven shouted pointing at Nefertiti which irritated Jon.


     "Get in line, will you?" Jon threw [Bloodskal] with all his might at the Hagraven splitting her head in half then pulled the sword back with a chain made of [Greed].


     "Matron!"


     Alaric panicked once he saw a hagraven die. He looked at Jon with hate but realized that Jon was a bit too hard for him to deal with. He became fully conscious at the hateful mage that obliterated his army in one go.


     "You! You won't get away with this."


     "Watch me."


     "You killed many Reachmen! I, Alaric will rip your heart out for this."


     "Let's see you try!"


     Jon launched [Bloodskal] towards Alaric to kill him the same way as the Hagraven but the large Leshen stepped in and blocked [Bloodskal] with its limbs.


     "Get away, prince."


     "Get away, get away!"


     The Hagravens, that were controlling the Leshen, protected Alaric and concentrated at Jon. Now that ten of them remained, the needed to kill Jon as soon as possible.


     Jon tried to levitate in the air but facing ten Hagravens proved to be a challenge. He waved [Bloodskal] many times and launched many energy slashes to face the large number of spells that were coming at him from every direction.


     Just as he got the chance, he teleported behind one of the hags and waved her sword beheading her head clean.


     "Marla! Kill him! Kill man-thing!"


     The hagravens were angry for losing two of their kind in one day. Jon kept avoiding all their spells until he was about to kill another one but the Leshen interfered.


     "Annoying thing!"


     Jon avoided the Leshen's roots that were coming from all directions and jumped at the damn thing cutting it from the shoulder to the waist. Grosh tried to sneak up on Jon with his large club but Jon intercepted him easily.


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     "Grosh!" Alaric shouted as he saw his brother get Thu'umed again.


     Alaric can be said as the only being who might have survived the [Unrelenting Force] three times.


     "He can't shout again! Go on!" The hagravens pressured Jon more.


     "Excuse me! YOL TOOR SHUL!" Jon shouted the Leshen with the Fire Breath shout and torched the creature like a dragon.


     The Leshen got badly wounded and dived in the land again to suppress the flames. Now, the hagravens had no tank to stop between them and Jon.


     Alaric saw the Matrons in a bad situation so he grabbed his spear and ran towards Jon like a hunter. Once he saw the chance, he performed his high leap to catch Jon off guard.


     "Seriously?"


     Jon sent [Greed] towards Alaric and grabbed him from the air then slammed him on the ground once then on the other side another slam and so on until all of Alaric's body seemed to be on the brink of collapsing.


     Jon threw him away and focused on the remaining Hagravens.


     "Dangerous! Use the curses!"


     The Hagravens tried their best and took out back soul gems each. Filled with the soul of human sacrifice, Jon's skin crawled once he felt the foul energy in the gems.


     "Damn you, fuckin witches! All-Maker!"


     Realizing that he needed his Magicka more than his sword and Aura, Jon called for the blessing of the All-Maker, the [Root of Power]. His Magicka surged up in an unimaginable speed and all the Magicka around him was sucked towards him like a typhoon. The Hagravens used the Black Soul Gems at the same time and powerful curses were all cast at Jon.


     "FUCK!"


     The pain was unimaginable! Jon can barely try to stop all the pressure that came from the Hagravens' trump card. His vision was being blinded, his body was being paralyzed, his blood was starting to flow backward... all sorts of foul curses were thrown at him by nine angry Hagravens.


     The sword fell from his hands and he held his head as if it was about to explode.


     "Kill him!"


     "Kill! Kill!"


     "Damn man-thing killed Marla."


     The hags were putting their all suppressing Jon and he was facing the nine of them with all what he could. The feet was simply unimaginable to block nine powerful curses with simply the brute force of Magicka.


     "I'll fuckin murder you, bitches."


     Jon got the hang of his Magicka and roared in anger. His first move was to reverse a curse on a Hagraven with all his power causing her to explode like a balloon.


     The second move was by dragging a Hagraven with [Telekinesis] towards him and blasting her brain with a [Thunder Cookie].


     The third move was by transforming [Greed] into a Blaster and shooting a bolt of Aura that tore a Hagraven by half.


     Alaric was simply terrified. He would do anything to stop Jon now. Without realizing it, he was carrying a dagger and stabbing it at Jon's back only for the dagger to get dent when it touched Jon's skin. The skin of a Level 3, Jade Skin stage, Dragon Frame realm was simply not an easy thing to cut.


     Jon looked at Alaric with anger and slapped him ten meters away.


     There were only six Hagravens left any they were annoyingly powerful. A hagraven was a semi-daedric creature with a heart the condensed a higher form of spiritual energy but Jon can simply overpower that with his firm base that was built on tedious training and not some dark rituals.


     The last showdown with the six Hagraven was a show of pure brute magic force. Jon's [Root of Power] was starting to slow down and fade and the Black Soul Gems of the Hagravens started to crack.


     "Break!"


     Jon forced all his might in one final push destroying three Black Soul Gems and causing three Hagravens to fall into a major backlash. He only needed to wave [Greed] like a chain sword and killed them in one go.


     Now three Hagravens was very manageable. Jon's demonic mode was fully on and he smiled viciously towards the last three. He wanted to rip them apart left and right.


     Alaric, whose body was barely moving, had a clear vision of what happens. He saw the last three Matrons at the tip of the reaper's blade.


     He had nothing to do against someone like Jon. All his pride of being the leader of Karthspire Forsworn was getting shattered under the might of one Nord. It was a hateful feeling he never wanted to ever experience again but it helped him understand that he was not as powerful as he thought and if he can't kill a single Nord with Jon's level then there is no way that he will be able to slay a famous warlord like Ulfric Stormcloak.


     Alaric lost his band of warriors to Jon and Wulfur and the eleven pillar matrons of Karthspire were reduced to three. He was devastated but the enemy was a true monster.


     Crawling his body up, Alaric looked around with desperation until his eyes landed on something.


     A Staff! One of the dead Hagravens carried that staff and used it to control the Leshen.


     Without thinking, Alaric jumped at the staff and connected himself to the Leshen that was healing underground. He managed to move him underground easily and made a plan.


     "Retreat, retreat to the rocks." Alaric called to the three Hagravens, who were desperate to survive. The retreated with him out of the crater while keeping Jon as bay as much as they could. The showdown switched from overpowering with force to casting quick flashes of destruction spells.


     Once Alaric made sure that he is in the right spot, he made sure to stay close to Jon for the sake of his only gambit.


     Jon didn't notice Alaric and the latter started controlling the Leshen under beneath Jon until he confirmed that Jon was fully focused on the Hagravens. He that they area they retreated to was directly under the mountain and made sure that he reached the blind spot of Jon then called out the Leshen.


     "NOW!"


     The land beneath Jon shot up and countless vines warped themselves around his leg. Jon was annoyed by the fact and reached out to stop it but the whole Leshen came up and hugged onto Jon without any further notice.


     "The hell! Get away!"


     Jon struggled to free himself from the Leshen to focus on the Hagravens but he didn't notice what scheme was playing here.


     As soon as the Leshen locked itself on Jon, it started to grow a countless amount of vines from its back. These vines connected themselves to the mountains and rocks around the place and started pulling at the same time.


     *SCREECH!*


     The Leshen was in pain but all what could Alaric think of was the putting down Jon.


     And so, he brought down the mountain on Jon's head.


     Jon noticed only when it was too late.


     "Shit! Get off me!" He exploded his power and sent away the Leshen not caring about the Hagravens anymore.


     He was about to Levitate but discovered that Hagravens switched from offense to trying to stop him from using Magicka.


     "Shit!"


     No levitation or teleportation available, Jon barely avoided a large rock that was about to squish him.


     The fall turned from some rock fall to a complete avalanche. Alaric was in the heart of the danger zone following Jon.


     Jon was enraged and tried to behead the insolent Forsworn but a large shadow dashed on and carried Alaric away, it was Grosh the freak.


     Jon tried to avoid the avalanche but large chunks for rocks started to fall on him. His senses of crisis were on full alarm and used the Thu'um many times to push away falling rocks.


     The Leshen brought itself together once again and attacked Jon to pin him down and it managed to do so. An enormous shadow enveloped the Leshen and Jon. He looked up only to see a large falling boulder coming at him.


     "Shit!"


     The only thing he could do was to press his sword to the ground and try to shield himself with anything.


     ***


     Not far from where Jon had the mountain on his head, Nefertiti was tending to Wulfur and the later was resting to the rock. They felt the strong shaking of the earth and saw a whole mountain fall towards Jon.


     "Jon! NO!" Wulfur panicked and ran towards Jon but...


     *Thud*


     Nefertiti collapsed!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     331 Confusion
      *12th of Sun's Dawn (February), 4E 199*


     *Winterhold*


     Since the day when chaos broke in the Reach, Thane Jon Dare of Winterhold was never seen again. Questions asked with barely anything answered. Why did the Forsworn start the chaos? Why did the Nordic clans of the Reach participate in the big fight? Where are Jon and Nefertiti?


     These questions were barely answered by the only known survivor who was suffering from PTSD, Wulfur.


     And three months passed.


     Right now, it is Sun's Dawn (February) of the new year and no single progress on Jon's or Nefertiti's whereabouts.


     Are they alive? Yes.


     How do they know? Nurina's Divination said so. Also, when the search trackers reached the avalanche sight, no sign of Jon was found and the place was all dug up. Jon was not there anymore.


     Can Telepathy reach him? Supposedly, even if he is trapped in Oblivion itself but it doesn't reach him at all. Something is blocking it.


     What can the Dare Dragon Company do? Absolutely nothing, they can't be allowed in another hold with more than 200 men which are far from enough to deal with the Forsworn. Even when they wanted to pass through The Pale, Jarl Skald the Elder blocked the roads.


     What about the Firemanes? They are investigating and searching.


     What about Nurina? Alfe Fyr forbade her from doing anything more than trying to search. That still didn't stop her from using [Astral Protection], a Master class Mysticism spell, to look for Jon day after day.


     What about Jonrad and Hilda? Jonrad was the first to go and look for Jon, he simply took his katana and cloak then left with a short note. Hilda could only leave her children, Thor and Idun, at Nurina's and Skadi's care before taking her ship, the Guilty Crown, and sailing to the Karth River.


     What about Alina, Jullanar and Aela? Well, here is the thing. Alina can't leave Winterhold because she is nursing Jullanar. Why? On the way back to Winterhold, Jullanar collapsed on the ship coming home to Winterhold. The timing was confirmed to be the same time as the mountain fell on Jon. Aela ventured in the Reach about five times in those three months and fought with many Forsworn but couldn't find a single trace of Jon.


     Almost everyone in Winterhold was grasping on their hearts. If Thane Jon disappeared, things may get as bad as before. The central figure of the hold was known for both his valor and mischief, he was the central pillar of Winterhold's economy and even though Jarl Korir started to act righteously lately, none trusted him for good reasons.


     This situation that lasted for three months started to attract many enemies to Winterhold. If not that Winterhold is a desolate place, all colors of evil would have lurked in a long time ago.



     The questions about Jon Dare never stopped, even Ulfric Stormcloak sent his people to talk to the Dare Dragon Company and see if there is anything they can assist with. Of course Ulfric denied that he has any power to control the actions of Jarl Skald, it wasn't entirely a lie but he didn't want to risk such an action very soon.


     None of that mattered anyway, Jon's family can take care of there own and everyone was sure that Jon will show up. It was Nurina who had faith in that the most.


     Still, the most devastated person was none other than Wulfur. He witnessed everything and came out the lone survivor with a tragic story to tell.


     He was used to trick Jon in a trap, he fought for three days and lost all his men, he witnessed his brother get buried under a mountain, and the rest of the story was still tragic.


     Once he saw the mountain fall, he lost his sense of reason and ran towards it only to find Nefertiti collapsing behind him. Not sure what to do, Wulfur carried her and started moving the rubble despite his multiple injuries.


     He buried and buried without any results. The rubble was too much for him to handle. He looked back and saw the surviving three Hagravens trying to get their hands on Nefertiti calling her 'Fey'.


     He was enraged and threw his hammer at them then grabbed Nefertiti and ran. The three Hagravens shape-shifted into three flocks of crows and started to chase him. He could only jump in the river and pass out only to find himself being saved by some Companions who were investigating the chaos in the Reach.


     Once he woke up, he couldn't find Nefertiti and his mental condition became worse. He got identified and sent to Whiterun for healing, he made contact with Jon Battle-Born and the news of what happened spread.


     since his arrival to Winterhold, all he kept saying was "It should have been me". He kept himself shut in his house and barely ate anything. Bjorna and Svidi were the only ones on daily contact with him they struggled to put him back together.


     At Wulfur's front yard, Alina, Svidi, Bjorna were all gathered talking.


     "Have you... told him yet?" Alina asked.


     Bjorna shook her head.


     "I still think it will cheer him up a bit, you two are older than me and Jon and can just get married before it happens." Alina said.


     "Are you mad? Wulfur would never marry if Jon is still missing." Bjorna said.


     "Jorna, it has been three months, I can tell that you are pregnant already. Soon everyone will find out too."


     Bjorna nodded in silence.


     "How are things on your end?" Svidi asked.


     "The company is doing well. Some partners are skeptical about me and Jon's case but as he said, nothing will stop the big machine." Alina said.


     "Do you need anything we can help with?"


     "No, just focus on Wulfur. I sense a storm coming at Winterhold and we all should prepare. Tell Wulfur to man up and come help me."


     The two nodded to Alina.


     "How is Jull?"


     "Better, she can stand up now but her fever is back. She vomits what she eats so we give her easy things to digest. Aela comes by with meat she hunted and we eat together... holding up and all." Alina seemed to be holding up well different than Wulfur who completely crumbled.


     "Thank you, Alina. We all depend on you."


     Alina nodded with a smile. The [Fire Keeper Mask] hiding her eyes kept away a lot of sorrow and sadness to her alone. As she left Wulfur's place, she walked home stealthily in the empty street.


     Her face was expressionless and her steps were quiet. No one knew what she was thinking of in that state.


     All of a sudden, her [Fire Keeper Mask] started to glow and her expressions turned fearful. Her Eye Powers were acting up again.


     "Damn it! Stop!" She groaned.


     But her eyes didn't stop at all. Right now, the [Fire Keeper Mask] can't contain her powers like before.


     She was suffering from her own gifts. Ever since she was born, she was feared for her different eyes. When she was a child she grew up mentally sooner than usual, she understood things earlier than any kid and got concerned about things a kid shouldn't get concerned about. When she was recognized by the Cult of Kyne, she was already too far to reach and became lonelier than before. When she became a teenager, her beauty bloomed and her fame attracted many. When she learned Magic and Martial Arts, she was peerless which can be another word for friendless.


     She always suffered from the gifts she had until the day she met Jon and she was always after him in many things. For the first time, she was in someone's shadow and she loved it. Not the loner anymore.


     Now, the light of her universe disappeared and all sorts of anxiety came at her. She was not a pathetic week girl, she can fight all. Still, herself wasn't that easy opponent she can face.


     Alina took out the thing Jon gave to her before he leaves. She looked at it and felt it closely. A small trinket like that was the thread she held to Jon's will with.


     As she thought positively, her eyes started to get under control once again. She calmed down and walked home.


     Upon her arrival, she saw her gryphon Lokthur sleeping peacefully in the yard in its nest. His life was mostly playing and sleeping lately even though she kept training him on battle and teaching him how to carry her on his back. It was already very big and would go hunting on its own from time to time.


     With a slight smile, Alina mood became somewhat better and she walked in the house. She met Skadi, Jenna and Nurina who were taking care of the kids. Hilda's action of leaving the small four months old kids was reckless and her mother scolded her.


     Alina passed to the main bedroom where Jullanar was. She saw her sitting on the bed and eating some soup.


     "Feeling good?" Alina sat beside Jullanar.


     "A little. How was your day?" Jullanar asked.


     "As usual."


     "... Anything..."


     "No, nothing new."


     Jullanar was not in a talkative mood. Between brooding, crying and falling ill, she did nothing else. Alina was at a loss of words and tried to comfort her partner but she was not that much better herself on the inside.


     Alina and Jullanar snuggled together and kept it silent until one of them spoke.


     "I wonder how is he doing!"


     ***


     *Markarth - earlier this day*


     Markarth, a Dwarven city build on the surface, unlike other underground Dwarven cities. The Nords prized it ever since the disappearance of the Dwemer but many others coveted it.


     The city was famous for its large silver mine run by the Silver-Blood Clan. The mine also serves as a prison. The mined silver ore gets delivered from the prison to the smelter outside the mine to be made in ingots and to the pockets of the Silver-Blood family.


     In the smelter, many workers come and go under the watching eyes of Mulush gro-Shugurz, the overseer of the smelter business. One of those newcomers was one the miners call 'Draugr Face'.


     Draugr Face was a silent but abnormally large fellow, mostly mute, his left foot was replaced by a prosthetic one, some of his left fingers were missing, but most importantly, the left side of his face was badly damaged to the point that he was called 'Draugr Face', he always kept his face hidden though.


     Even though people were wondering what could put such a beast of a man down, all were fearful to approach him. The amount of ore that man can carry was not natural. His power transcends the common sense.


     Draugr Face has only appeared one month ago but he is the best worker in the smelter. Mulush gro-Shugurz wouldn't even try to scold him.


     Draugr Face lives in the Warrens, the home of the homeless and beggars in Markarth. He always returns early and sits in Lotus position meditating the Magicka.


     No matter how long he tried, he could only meditate without the ability to get the Magicka out of his body. He used to be a very talented mage but now, he can't even help but to punch the ground in desperation. He took off his shirt and looked at the state of his body, there was that brown vine growing on his body and locking him from casting magic.


     Losing limbs was something manageable to him as he always had a plan for everything, the problem is... none of those plans had the part where he can't cast Magicka.


     He calmed his pointless anger and lied on the old bedroll. His prosthetic foot turned into a formless black matter that he used as a pillow.


     A lot needed to be done and he has a devious plan. Darkness swelled up from his heart. He already became a monster, so why not act like one?


     He closed his eyes and let his head flow to the past.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     332 Trapped
      A/n: an Extra sponsored by @Omnisiac10 .. sorry for being late with it.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Some may think that the past three months were hellish... actually, everyone will think that way but the only one who will disagree will be the man in question himself, Jon.


     How so?


     The answer to that question is not really complicated. Within a predicament, one finds opportunity and that's what was it all about, opportunity.


     Don't get me wrong, Jon suffered the first few days in his journey anf he would hate to relive those first few days. Torture was a daily routine, not that amateur level torture of an Imperial prison or a Nordic pit, it was a Forsworn torture, the one you would end up a fluidless corpse after a few days of experience... but you are not Jon Dare, are you now?


     Oh, right! And by fluidless, it doesn't mean bloodless, it means everything. Ever seen a Draugr? Yep, that fluidless, even the best moisturizer in the world will face a true challenge with you.


     Also, one question. Ever wondered how Briarheart warriors are made? Now, let's hope that I piqued your interest.


     *3 Months Earlier*


     Dropping a mountain on someone is a bit of an overkill, right? Well, Jon didn't die. You probably guessed that by now but don't you think it is wonderful? How in the blazes can anyone survive getting buried to begin with? From the lack of air to how much sand can go in your boots... Don't let the list start, the problems are endless!


     But thanks to the enemies of yesterday, Jon was dug up by the Leshen.


     Jon regained consciousness a long time after he was dug up. Surely he was locked up in the weirdest way possible. His vision was not clear but concentrating on his body revealed what happened to him. Nope, you guessed wrong. His limbs were all still intact. His only injury was a concussion in his head that disturbed his senses greatly.


     "Where the... AARG!"


     And here it came, the first setback. Due to his head injury, whenever he tries to talk, a massive headache strikes like a real bitch. Now imagine him shouting a Thu'um... no, wait! Don't. Thu'um is a baaahahahahd idea.


     Where were we? Oh, yes. Jon was locked up... in a tree trunk. Not like he was inside of it, no, he was stuck in the trunk from outside as it grew around some of his body parts.


     Now you might be thinking: Shouldn't Jon just go kaboom and use his amazing brute physical strength to shatter the mere wood? Well, that sounded like a good idea to him too...


     "AARG!... shit!"


     Just as he tried to break free, many things stabbed into his body.


     Another setback! Brute Force is out of the question.


     Most likely the tree itself was stabbing him by a thorny vine warped going around his body.



     What about Magic, Battle-Spirit or Godly Blessings? That damn vine was really something, Jon could see that the thorns on the vine have dug through his tough skin draining his Magicka directly. And that's the third setback.


     No Magic, no Brute Force and no Thu'um.


     Some might think 'This can't get any worse!' but still things are way worse than anyone can think. Jon can't contact the Augur for some reason and Shadow is not picking up. Also, the [Haven Cube] should be with Nefertiti as she used it to take Wulfur away from the fight.


     Now, the word 'Stranded' can describe Jon's situation really well but it wasn't all that bad, there is always company. As his senses started to recover slowly, the place around him started to get more visible.


     He was in some sort of a grove in a cave with barely any rays of sunlight coming down from the gabs illuminating the hellish place around him. To think that this was Nirn and not Oblivion is a wonder on its own. Well, at least he got some company out of it.


     There were bodies, a lot of them! Bodies stuck with him in the trunk of the tree, bodies skewered through its branches, bodies pinned by its roots, bodies hanged by its vines. It was terrifying and mysterious, his rock solid mentality was put to the test for the first time since he was in his own mind realm, thoughts and fears, prayers and curses, panic... Yes, Panic!


     This was no ordinary tree, its leaves were blood red and its wood moved like living organs. The tree had strange fruits that seemed to be the reason why such a demonic tree wad cultivated on human bodies.


     "Awake! Ah! He is awake! 'God Blood', he is awake!"


     A Hagraven came from the entrance of the cave. It looked at Jon and called him a weird name.


     As it called, other hags started to come to the cave and kept looking at Jon. Just by their ugly looks, one can learn the phenomenon opposite to having a boner. Yes, it is that bad.


     One of the hags went to Jon with an eerie smile on its ever so disgusting face, it pointed one of its claws towards Jon's right shoulder and stabbed in his flesh with it. Sadly for the hag, its claw broke.


     "Grrr! Hateful! Hateful!" It started screaming as it tried to put the claw back desperately.


     The reason was obvious. Jon's meditative training is in the Jade Skin stage, his skin is that hard. Maybe the thorns on the tree are stronger than the claws of the hags but that doesn't mean they would give up.


     Another hag came out with a black dagger that gave of a greenish luster. Even for Jon who was blocked from Magic, he felt that the dagger is pure evil and it would wound him badly.


     Jon even recognized the dagger.


     'Nettlebane! Shit!'


     A cursed and very old dagger that can do terrible kinds of damage, Jon would do anything to not get touched by that blade but sadly there isn't anything thing he can do... no, there was one thing. The only energy that he can control is the Essence-Energy in his body.


     He hurriedly circulated the Essence-Energy inside him and created a layer around his bones and organs. He was even to shift his organs to avoid vital injuries.


     The hag holding Nettlebane came at Jon and stabbed his shoulder. His skin showed some resistance at first but it was tore under Nettlebane. Jon quivered and groaned in pain but the hag never stopped until the Nettlebane went in an inch at least, it then took the dagger out and licked the blood on it.


     The hag turned towards the other ones and shouted in its evil voice.


     "GOD BLOOD!"


     The hags cheered in Joy.


     Jon was trying to stay conscious and get a hint of what is going on. Suddenly calling his blood 'God Blood' is really fucked up looking at how the hags treat the vessel of whatever that Blood is. Still, what kind of situation is that?


     God Blood? Maybe because of him being a Dragonborn that his blood is godly or whatever. What other explanation can it be?


     Still, that was not the current problem. That hag was raising the blade again.


     "Fuck! AAARG! my... head."


     The hag started stabbing at other parts on Jon without targeting vitals, it skillfully made Jon bleed and his blood flowed on the demonic tree.


     Between his state of discomfort, not being able to cast Magic, head concussion, speaking problems; being stabbed like that was and bleeding a lot was the all drawing his senses away yet he fought it all and somehow managed to survive till the end.


     Finally, the hags left him on the tree with the other corpses. All the quivering and resisting made the thorny vines stab him deeper and deeper numbing him from all pain. Still, he was ashen white and his body was cold after the horrible experience.


     All that time, he managed to protect his vitals by his inner energy and survived what would kill anyone else.


     Just as soon as he released his inner Essence Energy to try to heal himself from the inside, he sensed another energy invading his body.


     'The hell!'


     Jon directed his Essence Energy towards it and started fighting it away. The invading energy seemed to be very violent and tried to invade his body from all sides. Jon could estimate that this energy came through the vines and it is mostly the tree's energy. Its purpose was to devastate him from the inside and prey on his Essence bit by bit.


     Jon was enraged and realized that this evil tree is trying to consume him like the other corpses around him.


     Not that he expected any less but the energy of the tree was tricky. If he resisted it too much, the thorny vines would dig in him


     Yes, the situation is bad but Jon smiled for some reason. He would laugh if he can too.


     Maybe Essence Energy and bodily fluids are the tree's favorite food but Jon found a ray of hope in that demonic tree.


     Its energy is Vital Padomic Energy.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal (50SS = 1$)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove the '-')


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     333 Anxiety
      Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Hey, Draugr Face. Workday is over. Crawl back to your crypt."


     "Hey, don't say that."


     "What? Guy's an idiot. Doesn't talk, doesn't eat... think he scares me... MOMMY!"


     *Thud*


     "Buzz off, you two pieces of shit. Work as much as he does then complain." The overseer stuck up for Draugr Face.


     Today was a usual day in Markarth, Jon goes up, everyone calls him 'Draugr Face', he works in silence, steals some money and stuff then goes back to the Warrens at the end of the day. He grew up in Riften and Markarth was very similar to Riften. Tycoon family, incompetent Jarls and evil lurking everywhere.


     Still, out of his last month's daily routine, Jon had a break off this day. He was still looking for a way to rid himself of those shackles around him. The vines that wrapped his body were really limiting him way too much. Still, the new magic he discovered after he broke through the 'Jade Skin stage' was something terrifying. A natural ability that has a lot of potential if he managed to learn it properly.


     But that wasn't the time for research, it was the time for healing. Jon had an appointment with the Alchemist.


     "Come in. This way."


     Just as he arrived at the 'Hag's Cure', an Alchemy shop in Markarth, the owner Bothela invited him in. Bothela was an Old Reachman that is not associated with the Forsworn so Jon went to her seeking a cure.


     "Come in here, the place is empty, just me and my assistant."


     Jon walked in wearing his work clothes that he has nothing other than them and hiding his head with a hood. Once he sat where Bothela pointed, he removed the hood and the shirt.


     "Sigh! Poor boy."


     Bothela sighed and checked Jon's body.


     "The injuries on your fingers and left leg are clean despite your line of work. I am amazed you didn't get any inflammation or infection. Also, the skin on your face and your left side will get its liveliness soon. Just stick to the medicine."


     Jon nodded.


     "Did you bring enough money?"


     Jon nodded again.


     "Then we can start. Just close your eyes and rest. A couple more sessions and your skull will heal and we will hear your voice."


     Bothela treated Jon kindly and he was thankful for her actions. Kindness didn't come without money though.


     "Also, I contacted some people regarding these vines growing on your body. I don't know what happened for them to be alive on you as a host. They have clearly transformed from plants to parasites now. It is unheard of so don't have high hopes. I am still wondering how did that happen to you in the first place!"


     The questions of Bothela were many as any person should have. Jon can answer some, can't answer some and don't want to answer some. Still, those answers took his memory way back...



     ***


     *Three Months Ago*


     The Hagravens would surely show day after day to makes sure that the process is going smoothly but what they didn't foresee was Jon as lively as ever while being stuck in the trunk of the tree for more than three days. He didn't look tired or hungry, his eyes were still bright and didn't show any signs of discomfort. Explaining it as Jon is a powerful enemy and possess the Blood of a God, the Hagravens discarded their worries as good fortune for the tree they are cultivating on dead bodies.


     A day or two passed and the visitor this time was not the hags but rather a face that Jon could recognize, Alaric of Karthspire and his freak brother Grosh.


     "Look, Grosh! The Nord who hurt you, we captured him!"


     "Grosh! Grosh!"


     "Hahaha! I know, right?"


     Their victory over Jon came at a high price, 300 Forsworn and 8 Hagravens for just a single man. Alaric bitterly called it a victory but he knew better, every Forsworn family held a funeral because of that man ever so comfortably resting in a tree.


     "Only the most heinous lawbreakers, traitors and Nords get to be offered to the trees. Consider yourself lucky." Alaric said.


     He looked at Jon. Red hair was like the flowing blood on a battlefield and eyes gleaming blue but still look down at Alaric. To him, Jon seemed younger than what his size would give off but it didn't matter to Alaric. Jon was a disaster.


     Jon looked at Alaric. A midget for a savage whose hair was unkempt and face was full with red war paint the resembled a bird. He stood proud in front of Jon as if he was examining his trophy.


     "Motherfucker! You cost me a lot of men but... here you are, broken and conquered like all you Nords should be." Alaric said taunting Jon.


     Jon closed his eyes with no interest in Alaric. Why even bother with a small fry!


     Alaric didn't like Jon's reaction and pressed on.


     "The Matrons call you 'God Blood', right? Not sure where is that coming from but you are one of those ones blessed by Nord Gods, right? Hehe... Look at you now. Not even able to break free. Do you know what these trees are called? They are the Briarheart trees. Once a person like you is put on one of those trees, the tree will eat them. And what's left will turn into a piece of garbage. You will be the largest piece of Nord garbage we ever had."


     As Alaric finished, Jon opened his eyes and examined the tree closely then understood what kind of a tree it was. He didn't see any tree like that in the game and the Reachmen kept the matters regarding the Briarheart Warriors a closely guarded secret.


     "We make bets on how long will it take you to die and how many hearts will the tree give us from you. Oh! This will be magnificent, I have high hopes of you." Alaric kept provoking Jon with words to no avail.


     It was understandable, Jon is strong and strong people are hard to break. There is no way the Nord who destroyed his best warriors would crumble that easily. Still, Alaric had one last thing to ask.


     "Tell me, you know that man they call Ulfric... Ulfric Stormcloak... that menace. He can shout like you and that man you came to save. Did you learn from him? Is he your leaders? Don't worry you can't shout, the tree won't let you anyway. So, that man! Can I kill him?" Alaric asked with frenzied eyes.


     It was his sole purpose of being after all. Kill Ulfric and avenging everything. He honed his skill for many years and killed a lot of Nords but none were like Jon and Wulfur. Of course, it was natural for him to think that they are related to his figure of the devil but Jon's response made him very uncomfortable.


     Jon's eyes were showing mockery and he moved his head as if saying, "sure, why not?"


     Alaric felt upset about Jon's haughty reaction that didn't seem like a prisoner in his hand.


     "Just you wait! I will stick that blade in Ulfric's heart and those who stand between me and him. But first, I will have the satisfaction of seeing you dying slowly."


     Alaric turned up and was about to leave but he remembered something and picked up a rag he brought with him.


     "Almost forgot, we dug that up with you. Nice blade!"


     In his hand, Alaric held [Bloodskal].


     "I will be keeping it from now on, a sword worthy of Alaric, the Blood Eagle. I am not great with naming and I know that you have taken some sort of silence oath so I will name this sword after me, Blood Eagle. Isn't that nice, Grosh?"


     'Grosh!"


     "I knew you would agree with me."


     Alaric was satisfied with what he did. Claiming another warrior's weapon in front of him without killing him is no different than staining his honor and name. Alaric took [Bloodskal] in front of Jon and called it Blood Eagle after himself. Jon wasn't amused with the fact but there is no way, Alaric can use [Bloodskal] anyway. It was Jon's personal weapon for a good reason.


     Alaric turned to Jon with the sword in his hand and pointed it at Jon's shoulder.


     "I don't want to be called a thief but I think this weapon can injure you unlike ordinary ones, that's why I will use it to shed some blood and claim it mine, no dishonor to you in that." Alaric said so and pressed the sword at Jon's shoulder.


     "GROSH!"


     Grosh felt a bad premonition and tried to pull Alaric away from Jon but he was too late. Jon smiled faintly as the sword touched his shoulder and used the Essense Energy inside him to activate the Aura leftovers in [Bloodskal].


     Just like that, a sphere of red Tyrant Aura exploded from the sword and blasted everyone around it.


     Alaric and Grosh were pushed back a few steps but the tree and Jon were right as they were.


     "Groan!"


     The Thorny Vines tightened itself at Jon for doing such a naughty move and caused him to groan.


     Alaric who caused this was ashen pale. Not only the blade obey its master but the dormant Aura was mighty. Alaric remembered vividly what happened a few days ago when he faced Jon in battle and the festive mood he was in was shattered. He looked between [Bloodskal] and Jon as if he was defeated in a manhood contest.


     Jon kept the expressionless act after the Thorny Vines stopped tightening on him. Alaric was enraged but the hags soon showed up and demanded that he leave the Briarheart trees and saplings without causing a problem. Alaric looked at Jon hatefully before turning and leaving with Grosh.


     Still, Jon saw something that made him groan and look at Grosh with strong killing intent. Alaric and Grosh noticed what Jon was looking at. Alaric thought it would be a good way to make a comeback at Jon, he took the hammer that was hanging on Grosh's back and showed it off.


     "This is really a good hammer befitting of my mighty brother, we took it from the area. Seems like its former owner won't be needing it anymore." Alaric smiled and gave the warhammer back to Grosh.


     This was Wulfur's warhammer, the [Champion's Cudgel].


     Alaric's words made Jon feel like a fire was burning in his abdomen. He tried to convince himself that Wulfur and Nefertiti have escaped and will get help soon but he never thought that Wulfur's hammer would appear here. He was now angry and worried.


     Because of his negative emotions, his inner resistance to the Briarheart tree he was stuck in almost crumbled and the tree's energy almost ravaged through his body. Jon was able to calm himself but his heart, he was really worried and the only thing he can do was to pray or hope for Wulfur's safety.


     If he can talk he would pray but he hasn't prayed for almost 18 years. Not even sure his prayers would be heard in a foreign word but he prayed anyway.


     Just as he calmed down, he started to think of himself right now. He needed a plan and do not expect any kind of help. The worst case scenario, he is preassumed dead. He knew his family will do some chaotic actions but he would manage no matter what.


     With such a mentality, Jon regained his senses and focused on the three and its Padomic Energy that he long since coveted. This is his opportunity. Either he eats the tree or the tree eats him.


     ***


     *Three months forward - Winterhold*


     Jon's guess wasn't off. His family was doing all it could. When he disappeared three months ago, all the burdens of Winterhold fell on Alina. She had her Clan, the Firemane younger generation that is now all present in Winterhold, she had Jon's influence, she had all the power to command any creature in Winterhold. Even the Jarl was respectful towards her more than Jon. A Lady is a Lady after all and she was the overlady of Winterhold, daughter of Patriarch Sigurd Moonblade and woman of Jon Dare, the strongest two in Winterhold.


     Still, none could fell that void anymore. Jon and Nefertiti are missing which means half of the family is gone. Jullanar is bedridden and her situation is unstable with no known reason at all, even Jullanar's teacher Nurileon said he has no logical explanation for her illness and he came every day to check and prepare the medicine.


     Just who to cry or run to when there is none she can lean on anymore.


     She is not even 18 yet and her world is facing a disaster. When she went to Nurina for help, the latter told her to be patient and just hold on.


     'Is it possible?' She thought.


     Well, the act of 'Thinking' was something she wanted to avoid at all costs. She started to hate Winterhold that she is running for the sake of nothing but leaving her loved ones facing god knows what suffer.


     'Is running the damn hold even worth it at that point?'


     There is no point in making a beautiful garden for a broken palace.


     She needed peace! A time out! A short escapee!


     She opened the window and teleported back to the house yard.


     "Lokthur, up."


     Without prior notice, she jumped on Lokthur and it flew carrying her.


     Destination? Her favorite palace in this world... the Eldergleam Sanctuary!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove - )


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     334 Gains
      Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "How is your hearing now? Is your voice coming without a problem?"


     "Yes, thank you. A... little... better."


     "Good, kid. Don't be rash just yet. One more session and you will be just fine."


     Jon nodded and left the 'Hag's Cure' going back to the Warrens. He was a large person and was known in the Warrens as someone who can launch people with a slap, none would stand in his way but some would still try to act as his underlings like annoying pests. Jon was only busy meditating anyway.


     His mood was clear and set on a series of goals, getting healed up, getting rid of those vines and finally, finishing the Third Labour. But before one gets revenge, one must fill his growling belly.


     Jon went out to the market and found some clean food stall and here it comes. Jon is a picky eater even if it is the apocalypse and had high standards in food, a habit that reincarnated with him.


     Jon took the best food he can get and walked up the city to a certain spot. There some beggars and miners would go and pick a seat to the anticipated performance. It was under the balcony of the Temple of Dibella, the Goddess of Love, Art and Beauty. Every few nights, the Priestesses of Dibella would gather up at the Balcony with the Sybille of Dibella to perform a musical prayer to Dibella. While only some of the female members of the Cult of Dibella can attend these prayers, no one else is allowed. Still, the beggars are the only ones who get to sit under the balcony and listen.


     Jon also wanted to hear the music. He went up the stairway to the temple and walked around the cliff to the area where the beggars sit. He saw a few beggars already up here yet one glance at the giant made them run like ants.


     Jon didn't mean to scare them but it was not bad anyway. He can pick the comfiest rock to set on.


     Back on the balcony, the priestesses were gathering on wooden chairs lined up in a circle. They weren't many of them but from the way they spoke to someone, Jon realized that there is someone important among them.


     "We are honored that you joined us this night for the hymn, my lady, but aren't you going to get tired. You still haven't recovered yet." a priestess spoke.


     "It is okay, Senna. If I don't go out, the little one won't go out. See, she is so scared of people."


     "But... my lady. Since when did we start to pick up homeless kids? Shouldn't you at least sent to the steward of the keep to enlist her to the orphanage?" Senna seemed protesting.


     "Senna, that's enough." another voice joined the conversation.


     "Hamal?"


     "The words of the Sybil of Dibella are the words of Dibella. Don't argue a lot. Now, let's start. Here, little one. You can play with that drum, don't break it."



     The priestesses ended their conversation and started playing calm and beautiful music. Jon felt peaceful listening to it and he took some of his warm food and ate quietly and started thinking of what happened last time he heard music.


     ***


     *Two months ago*


     Surprising himself and shaming any other living organism on Tamriel, Jon survived for a full month in that tree. Even though he should have died from hunger and thirst, even though his muscles should have got badly damaged and blood stopped flowing in them from the way he was put in the tree, even though he should have bled too much to live, even though the Briarheart tree should have sucked his life force and turned him into a lifeless husk of a corpse, he still managed to live.


     Seeing something unbelievable, the Hags and the Forsworn were at their wit's end. They tried to kill Jon multiple times during the last month but he was too much to deal with. Ordinary weapons can't hurt his skin, Nettlebane can kill him but even the cursed blade can't make him bleed anymore. Just how much terror can that Nord give them? As their last attempt, Alaric stabbed Jon at the heart but Jon didn't die.


     Jon kept looking down Alaric who was traumatized that day.


     The Hagravens then had to step in and seal Jon along with the tree. They couldn't understand what Jon was so they kept everyone clear from him. Jon got into their heads without even doing anything.


     'Well, at least they didn't behead me... ignorant savages.'


     Just how on Nirn could Jon not bleed to death, getting an organ failure or surviving a stab to the heart?


     The answer was not simple at all. Jon himself was the most impressed one as he knew the secrets behind all that. Knowing the truth behind the trick can sometimes be underwhelming but Jon was impressed with his progress.


     To survive, he needed energy and he happened to be surrounded by his favorite source, the Vital Padomic Energy. To empower his human machine, he needs food, food becomes energy in the cells but there were various kinds of energies in the body but the most important one is the Essence Energy that comes from the soul. To keep his system alive, Jon started a trial and error process on how to distribute his Essence Energy on the cells. It was tedious work at first but he later felt his body condition feel better.


     How to acquire more energy was all depending on the Briarheart Tree. Jon kept absorbing the Vital Padomic Energy that was assaulting him and replenished his Essence Energy. The Briarheart Tree also managed to absorb some of Jon's Essence Energy but he was superior in the term of manipulating energy. He was only relying on the tree trimming to assaulting him because he can't cast a spell to absorb the Padomic Energy it has, if the tree was not a mindless being, it should have known better and stopped attacking him let him die from the lack of energy.


     The next problem that Jon met was the bleeding, he couldn't stop the hags from stabbing him every day to get some 'God Blood' on the tree. He was really annoyed with it and replenishing the blood with Essence Energy was a pain.


     The answer to that was trying to achieve an inner control over his blood. He went deeper with his meditating, deeper than wherever he went before and started unraveling the mysteries of the human body. He started concentrating on the regeneration of the cells and how can he control things that he never controlled before. His research was simple and crude but very fruitful. He learned the ways of the blood and how to manipulate it inside his body, how to stop the flow, how to hasten it, how to avoid certain blood vessels all together and even how to detect any harmful microorganisms inside the blood.


     Just like that, when the Hags tried to cut him for blood, only a few drops fell and nothing else happened.


     In his free time of fighting off the tree's energy and cultivating it inside him, Jon's research went further and allow him to control some parts of his body that were impossible to control like how to move his organs from inside. Shifting his heart's place was the secret why he didn't die when Alaric stabbed him where the heart should be.


     The body has two kinds of organs, those which follow the will of the person and those which are programmed to do their thing. Jon can now control most of those organs and skillfully too. This was also the secret of how he avoids Muscle Atrophy.


     By that point, the Hags started to think that Jon is an immortal and started to use some magic on him which posed him no threat. The Hags used the [Hedge Magic]. Magic that doesn't fall under any school of Magic and was quite famous between the Orcs and the Reachmen. The term 'Hedge Magic' can describe any unusual forms of magic that are not widely used in the community of Mages. Jon, being the Magic Genius he is, observed the 'Hedge Magic' with all its Wrong Practices and Strange Hex. He started to get a basic idea around it too.


     It was simply magic practiced in a mix of primal and ancient ways containing many lost secrets in the art. Jon saw some aspects of Necromancy, Prison Magic, Blood Magic, Curses, Voodoo, Astral Protections, Sacrificial Ritual and Chanting Rites and many things. The hags would sing scary songs and make tricky spells and command hidden forces. Jon was simply impressed by his captors for a while until he unraveled most of the mysteries and then lost his interest.


     All this and that happened in the last month. His visitors we're barely anyone interning too. The only person who would come was Grosh. Jon stopped seeing him as a freak once he learning that he was transformed from a normal kid to such a creature by the Hags. Not even aware of his own age, Grosh always acted like a kid and would bring kids to play in the Briarheart Grove too.


     The Forsworn always lived this way anyway. Jon didn't care about them and would kill them as soon as he gets the chance to do so.


     And like that, a month passed. From the Hags to Grosh and Alaric, to the kids that play with Grosh, Jon had no visitor interesting enough for him to open his eyes to... or at least that was the case until someone finally decided to visit.


     "Oh, old friend. You look like a mess." A Black Serpent appeared before Jon.


     Jon raised his head and grinned.


     "You... should... have seen... the other... guys."


     The serpent wasn't taken aback as it had seen how Jon descended on a Forsworn army and killed them.


     "Planning to leave any time soon?"


     "Not...yet. Need... some help."


     "And help, I shall offer."


     The black serpent turned into a black fox and leaped on the Briarheart Tree then reached a gap and flowed in like a liquid.


     "There are some things you need to know."


     "Yeah... Welcome... back, Shadow."


     ***


     *Present Time - Eastmarch, Eldergleam Sanctuary*


     Lokthur flew away to play away from the sanctuary as Alina walked in. The Acolytes of Kyne that were stationed around the area all recognized Alina and Lokthur and withdrew immediately from the sanctuary. The Sybil of Kyne was officially their spiritual leader so it was natural to bother her or her annoying family but it was known around Skyrim what happened to Jon and how Alina was carrying all the burdens after he disappeared.


     As she was sure that Lokthur and the Acolytes are away, Alina took off the [Fire Keeper Mask] and her flawless face and red ruby eyes were revealed.


     'How beautiful can a girl be?' One may ask. Well, beauty is a gift from God as anything else so there is no fixed scale. With that, it is safe to say that despite being the Sybil of Kyne, Dibella has done one hell of a job on Alina.


     But today that beauty was clouded by a lot of sadness. Alina, who suppressed her tears all that time, sat on the side of the pond at the center of the sanctuary and rest her head on a root of the Eldergleam.


     She started remembering all her favorite times with Jon like how they got on the wrong foot when they met for the first time and how bad she was defeated when she challenged him on the title of the Nurina's Legacy Apprentice, there was that time when her face veil fell and a fight almost broke between her overprotective father and Jon over her, they times they fought for Winterhold together, the travels they had together, the places, the study, the drinking, the sex, the strange stuff he showed her. Now that all this was gone, bitterness only took its place.


     She didn't know why but her memories came in that order.


     Burdened by all that, her chest got tightened. She stood up and undid her dress and it fell around her feet.


     Her graceful figure was revealed to no man's eyes other than Jon's and she touched her sides as he liked to cuddle with her all night missing his touch and teasing. Waving around her hair that reached her knees, Alina jumped in the water.


     The water was cold but not too cold, it gave her the comfort she needed. The world underwater was calm and slow, it could contain all her thoughts and worries. She felt like it wouldn't hurt if she stayed under the water for a little longer, just a little bit of that peace.


     "Sadly, you will hurt yourself if you don't breathe."


     Not sure how, a voice talked to her from behind her shoulder. Alina panicked and jumped out of the water standing on its surface by her [Frost Steps] spell.


     Magic was ready to be cast at whoever appears and soon someone appeared. From the pond she was diving in, another woman appeared and rose from the water looking at Alina.


     Alina couldn't process how can anyone look at her in the eye without getting harmed but just some time ago when she met Alfe Fyr, the latter made eye contact with Alina and felt a little tingle. Jon was as special as Alina if not more and Alfe was insanely powerful, this meant that the woman in front of Alina right now is as strong as Alfe at the very least.


     'I must run!'


     Why would someone so strong sneak up on her if not for bad intentions? Alina stomped on the water and pushed a strong Frost force on the woman before jumping away.


     "No, wait!"


     The woman panicked but as soon as the attack reached her, it went through her without a touching her at all.


     "A Space Mage?"


     Alina was stunned but she knew she was in trouble if a space mage chased her, she needed to hinder the woman for enough time then run out of the detection range.


     "Please, listen."


     She manipulated the water with Telekinesis and used it to make a cage and froze it with Essence Energy. Even a space mage can't walk through that.


     This was all done as Alina was performing textbook footwork on the water and jumped away to land on one of the large roots of the Eldergleam tree. She picked her dress and was about to run but suddenly, the root moved on its own and threw Alina away.


     "Geez! I said stop moving! And it is rude to step on someone's root in their home. Didn't anyone teach you that?" The woman who was caged in a frost cage destroyed it by moving the root while shouting at Alina.


     Alina has already landed on her head while her butt stuck up like a dork.


     Still, as soon as she heard the woman speaking, she shot up with a face full of mud and hair full of leaves. She spat out some grass before speaking.


     "Wait wait waiwaiwaowait! You said your root? Your home?" Alina was fully in panic.


     "That's right, young one. I, Gleam am the Elder of this sanctuary. It is my home."


     Alina heard 'Gleam' and 'Elder' then collapsed in the water.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove - )


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     335 Break
      Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "You came, come in. Someone is waiting for you."


     "For… me?"


     "Yes, come in."


     Bothela invited Jon into her store. In there, Jon saw two beautiful ladies one young and one old. The were in yellow priest habits and looked quite peaceful.


     "Ladies, this is the man I talk to you about. He was a merchant traveling and got attacked by some Hagravens who trapped him in a Briarheart Tree. He managed to break free but he got some vines leeching on his body and they are weakening him greatly. I thought to bring him today for Lady Sybil to see him." Bothela spoke to the old woman.


     'Sybil?' Jon looked at the old woman and understood who she is.


     The Sybil of Dibella, the spiritual leader of the Cult of Dibella in Skyrim. A very respected and generous figure.


     The old woman nodded and spoke.


     "Child, can I see that?"


     Jon hesitated for a bit but he then removed his shirt and showed his upper half to the priestesses.


     "Dibella!" The young priestess gasped from shock and the old one narrowed her eyes.


     Around Jon's body, a large vine grew like a lively external organ. It was red and green with thorns growing from it. One can tell that the vine was having blood flowing through it.


     "How strange!" The Sybil of Dibella concentrated on the vine and thought.


     The young priestess, however, kept looking at Jon's body with a daze. The left half of Jon's body was paler than his right half, his left foot and some fingers of the left hand were missing, there were many wounds and claw marks that barely healed as well as over twenty stab mark one of them was…


     "In the heart! You got stabbed in the heart… and lived?" She looked at Jon as if he is a monster.


     When he entered, she was about to cuss at Bothela for bringing a beggar-like man in the presence of the Sybil of Dibella but that was not the case anymore. Jon seemed like a survivalist who just has been through a tough experience.


     "Have you been through Oblivion by any chance?" The priestess asked.


     "Three times… without a scratch… this is all our... dear planet Nirn." Jon said in self-mockery.


     "He hasn't lost his sense of humor. Haha!" Bothela said. "Last month, the guards picked him from the gates with many wounds. I treated him from over a dozen infections and curses yet he seemed to not be even bothered about them and kept cracking jokes."


     Bothela meant to ease up young priestess's worry only to find her face turning pale.


     "My goodness! A dozen infection and curses? You are still alive."


     Jon smiled and didn't reply.


     "He also suffered a concussion that caused him to not be able to talk and hear properly. Still, he lived through it."


     "..." The young priestess wasn't willing to ask anymore.



     Jon's well-endowed body could tell that young priestess a lot already. This man was both a warrior and a rich person. A Priestess of Dibella can tell, after all, they are the ones versed in the ways of love, art and beauty after all.


     "I see." The Sybil of Dibella seemed to have finished her diagnosis, she looked at Jon and spoke.


     "I am sorry, child. I can't help you. Compared to the Temple of Mara and the Temple of Kynareth, our temple is the least versed in the ways of healing. Still, that is too advanced for any healer. If my estimation is correct, those vines are already a part of you rather than the tree they grew from. Your blood flows into them and your power is sealed by them. It is like a harmful being that grew attached to your blood, also, your blood seems to be very special." She said.


     Jon felt a bit tight in his chest, he nodded and replied.


     "I am aware of… my blood."


     "You do?"


     "Yes. But… do you mean that… the Vine is part of my Astral Body?"


     "Astral Body?" The Sybil didn't understand the term.


     "My soul… is this Vine sharing my soul with me?" Jon asked.


     The Sybil's face became long but she nodded in the end.


     "I didn't think you would understand it. I didn't want to worry you from the start."


     Jon nodded.


     "I am… a mystic. I understand. Thank you."


     Jon's voice was a bit depressed as he said so. He didn't want to show it and turned his head away.


     "It is okay, child. I wish you luck." The Sybil said and stood up from here seat to talk with Bothela.


     "I talked to you about that girl, right? The one our temple picked some time ago. She is really stubborn and very picky about food. She eats the meat raw sometimes and can be very violent. She speaks a few words and sometimes has a fever or a fit of anger. Can you come and see her, Bothela? I am not sure if she is some Reach native or lost traveler."


     "Yes, Lady Sybil. I will make sure to visit you after I finish with the Mister here."


     "Thank you. I am off." The Sybil turned around and left but before she gets out, she turned to Jon.


     "I don't want to give you false hope but there is a young friend of mine who lives in Eastmarch or Winterhold, she is an excellent healer and someone I recommend to anyone with a state like yours. She is known as the Sybil of Kyne."


     "Alina?" Jon was taken aback from the woman's statement and she was taken aback from his question.


     "It seems you and I have some mutual friend, child."


     "Yeah… I just… I can't let her see me… this way."


     Jon's voice was filled with sadness and his hand hung down.


     "I see."


     The Sybil said and spoke again but something strange happened. Her voice was hers but her tone and aura were different.


     "Child, you are bound to Walk the hard Way and carve the hard Fate. Your Fate is your Dream and your Dream is your Way. Walk the Way as we of old once did and wish upon the Stars as your wish is a will granted on your body and land. They are the same and one they ever will be. Dragons you may rob, their might you may claim, their hearts you may conquer, their way you may walk, and stars you may reach. Walk and Dream."


     The Sybil said something the none understood. Her voice was ethereal and captivating, it kept ringing in Jon's mind.


     Still, once she was done, her aura returned normal and she looked around for a bit then smiled and excused herself out.


     Jon was still captured at the moment, last time he heard such an ethereal voice was not too long ago. Just once a month ago on that day.


     ***


     *One Month Ago*


     As Shadow returned to Jon, things became much better. From the beginning when the mountain collapsed on Jon, Shadow jumped into [Greed] and possessed it to try and keep Jon alive under the rubble. Following its policy of not interfering too much, Shadow kept an eye on the Forsworn as they took Jon and kept a montering where they went and how to get out of that place.


     Once Shadow found a way for Jon, he leeched back on him and told him everything about his place.


     He also kindly did some recon and planned and escape route for Jon.


     Jon, on the other hand, was preparing himself for something big. Now that [Greed] is close to him, he could spread it under the Briarheart Grove and link himself to every Briarheart Tree and Sapling around. He started to invade them and take their Viral Padomic Energy.


     In a few days, the small sapling and trees started to die in a charred state as if they were being burnt from the inside. The Hagravens panicked but none could ever guess that it was his doing. He was trapped in a tree and it started to grow and cover most of his body leaving only his face sticking out.


     Also, his cultivation level advanced like a rocket. Last night, he advanced to the new stage of and his body filled with vigor. Still, he didn't break out from the tree.


     The new stage is called the [Ebon Blood stage]. It focused on enhancing the Blood and its breakthrough came in the form of spitting out a mouthful of black foul blood.


     When the hags saw that, they seemed happy thinking that Jon is finally dying and the large tree he was in is going to grow some mighty Briarheart Seeds but they can't be more wrong.


     Jon's increase of power required a more Padomic Energy and he was consuming the Briarheart Grove at a maddened state.


     He was focused but he had some annoying guests that would cause him a headache every now and then. First, there was Shadow, his talkative friend, there was Grosh and the Forsworn children who still come to play in the Briarheart Grove. From the looks of it, Grosh is tasked by cleaning the Grove and the children tend to sneak and play with him.


     Jon's concussion would hurt the most around children.


     (By the way, the fights around the area has started once again.)


     'Seriously?'


     (Yes, the midget Reachman was really annoyed and kept sending warriors here and there.)


     'What is it this time?'


     (Some warriors came a month ago and started searching for you and interrogating the clans around the Reach, the say a few fiery and bloody massacres happened. I guess you know whose style is that.)


     '... My perants!'


     (I seriously like those people, don't you think I picked the best parents for you to be reincarnated for.)


     'Shut up. You are annoying.'


     (Oh! Don't be shy. You like them a lot, I know you do. By the way, your father looks way better in battle. Conjuring ash storms and turning people into ash, you missed a grand sight.)


     'And here you are, getting demoted from a voice in my head to an imaginary friend.'


     (What? How rude! Just when are you going to break free already, you lazy bum?)


     'When I can.'


     (Humph! Back in my day, things were much simpler. I mean getting trapped by a tree would cause you a lot of shame.)


     'Says the guy who let himself get killed like a dork.'


     (What? I am a peaceful person. I was trying to talk sense into people.)


     'Yeah, the bloody mad warrior who bathes in rivers of his enemies' blood just in a fit of anger.'


     (Wait! My image is that bad?)


     'Yep.'


     (Fine, I'll shut up.)


     Jon and Shadow arrived at a truce and Jon kept mediating. Two days later, the Briarheart Tree around him started to show signs of breaking. Jon kept struggling until its energies were depleted and it started to char from the inside.


     'Yes, finally.'


     Jon circulated his energy to the highest speed he can muster and started exhausting the tree before it could recover. Once everything was done right, cracks started to appear on the surface of the tree and it was completely charred.


     Jon flexed his muscles and cracks sounded out, not only from the tree but form his sore limbs and neck. And finally, it broke.


     'Freedom!'


     Jon was all smiles as his feet stepped on land again. He almost tripped a few times but his body started to feel the life again.


     Every bone made crack and Jon heard it like the sound of freedom, he was still dizzy and needed some time to adapt.


     Things were nice and all but then he checked his body and anger kicked it.


     'Fuck! Holy fuck shit!...'


     All sort of curses came in his head.


     His left side was completely less lively compared to the right side, the reason was simple. Jon wanted to preserve his body so he protected it from the inside but he still wanted the Viral Padomic Energy of the Briarheart tree to enter, the only way to do so was to sacrifice some places and these were his left pinky and little fingers. Now, those fingers are completely black and the left side of the body was pale as it was damaged by the invading energy.


     Things didn't end here, there was a vine wrapped around his left leg and it also showed signs of turning black.


     'Fucking Oblivion!'


     He knew what that was, a Tissue Death, in some advanced cases, it was known as Gangrene.


     There was one way to deal with such a thing.


     Jon concentrated on his body and detected how far the case spread. Once he detected its area of effect. He shaped [Greed] into a blade and…


     *Slash* *Slash* *Slash*


     *Groan*


     He mercilessly cut his own dying parts. Two fingers and one foot.


     (Motherfuc…) Shadow was taken shocked out of his mind.


     'Shut up! It was the only way!'


     With that out of the way, Jon shaped some parts of [Greed] into some fingers and a foot to replace the ones he cut. Lost limbs are no problem to him, he can replace them whenever have enough energy to do so.


     (Hey.)


     'Shut up, man. I am busy here.'


     (No, look behind you, you dolt)


     Jon looked behind him and saw a person who shouldn't be here in any way possible. It was none other than his Labour's Prophet. Aranea Ienith.


     "... Ara… nea?" Jon spoke.


     Aranea looked at him smiling. As she spoke, her voice was the same but here tone was different. It was much more… ethereal if the word fit the description.


     "So, you finally decided to move, young Jonhild."


     Her voice echoed deep in Jon's mind and soul.


     (Well I'll be damned.) Even Shadow was surprised.


     Jon looked at Aranea and narrowed his eyes, he can almost swear that he can see an aura of light around her with a Star floating over a shoulder and a crescent on the other.


     It was her…


     "Azura!"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove - )


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     336 Azura
      A/n: This is an Extra sponsored by @Coffee_Fiend


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     'Azura, Queen of Dawn and Dusk, Mother of the Rose, Queen of the Night Sky, Magic Between the Realms, Lady of Vanity and Egotism… To what do we owe the pleasure?'


     Jon spoke his mind to Azura knowing that she reads his heart.


     The glimmering light around Priestess Aranea shone brighter as Azura's Divine Possession, she smiled or rather it was Azura. The smile carried a destructive force of nature that made Jon almost want to back away and talk to her from the other end of the cave.


     "A pleasure I may not offer if my words you cannot understand. I hinder you not, Young Jonhild, but your fate and many are entwined." Azura said in an Ethereal voice.


     Jon's face carried a hint of a frown.


     'Tell me something I don't know.'


     He was still in a fit of anger for cutting his own foot and fingers. He also had many questions to ask but he had to be patient in front of Azura.


     "Once you tainted the brightest star, you sat a series of actions on the motion of the great wheel of Fate. Things are not the same, Fates changed and my divinity in the land is not as bright as it once was. My divinity can be dealt with but the motions of change are eminent and around the land, it will show effects. My Labours to you is to alter the Fate that will be."


     'You mean I changed the Future?'


     "Greatly."


     'I don't understand…' Jon was confused. 'How can turning the Star into a Black one can alter fate that much? In game… I mean in the future, if the star got altered into black, nothing that serious will happen.'


     Azura looked at Jon with interest.


     "Speaking of future as you already know."


     Jon looked at Azura with displeasure and nodded.


     'I performed divination of the future.'


     "Then you should know that your current Fate is not as strong as it is in the Future. Your Fate now is chaotic but tomorrow it will be sat in stone. Harder to carve."


     'I don't understand… wait! Are you saying that if I tainted the star in the future rather than now, my actions would have no backlash like this one?'


     "It is as you said. Your Fate hasn't started to take action, your Fate protects others once it takes action. Now that it hasn't taken action, it can barely shield you and some around you."


     Jon was stunned for a second.


     He understood what Azura was saying. In other words, when the Game Events start, his actions will be protected by his Fate but because his Fate is currently this strong, it can change many around it. Taking a lot of actions before the start of the Game Events is changing the future on a massive scale.


     'This is bad… what exactly have I changed?'


     "My Divinity is weakened, who do you think will suffer?"


     '... Your Followers.'


     "And when the star was tainted Black, who do you think gained power?"



     Jon pondered for a bit. The Black Star is a Black Soul Gem which is a basic tool in Necromancy.


     'Necromancers?'


     "Be specific."


     Jon thought fast and managed to put all the clues together. A name came to his mind and his mouth opened wide.


     'You've got to be kidding me!'


     "I am pleased that you are knowledgeable. Among other things, your Labours shall come Seven. The First was to aid a Laborer in the realm of Madness, the Second was to save the brother whom you need more than you know. You have done both well."


     'So Wulfur is safe… I knew it. Thank goodness.' Jon sighed, 'But I don't understand, what does Isha and Wulfur has to do with any of that?'


     "Brothers are bonded strong, you shall know and see. The Laborer carries a secret you need for your last Labour."


     Jon scratched his head.


     'I am completely lost here. So that thing about tainting the star will make 'that guy' my last Labour and Isha is necessary for it?'


     Azura nodded.


     'Okay, at least I knew my what last Labour will be.' Jon held his head that was started to be painful.


     "Worry not, young Jonhild. Your Fate will guide others to triumph, my only purpose is to mend what was torn. You shall receive your Third Labour now." Azura said.


     'Wait! I still have questions. Nefertiti, my cat. These vines are blocking us from each other. Where can I find her?' Jon asked in worry.


     "Over the Fey worry not, for by you she is bound and in a warm place, she is loved and protected. You need to worry about another."


     'Who?'


     "The girl with eyes of colors."


     'Alina?' Jon asked.


     "The other girl."


     'Jull? What's wrong with Jull?' Jon's expression's paled. He almost jumped at Azura but Shadow was there to stop him by pinning [Greed] to the ground.


     Jon barely behaved but he kept glaring at Azura who only smiled in return.


     "A child of Dunmer gave birth to that girl, a girl with mixed race. Do you know why people with mixed race are not a lot seen?" Azura asked.


     Jon's brows furrowed. He was aware of the rarity of half race people. In this world, if a man and woman mated and a child was born, in most cases that child will be born in the mother's race with some hints from the father. Still, Jullanar was a Half-Human Half-Elf, a very unusual breed.


     Most of those who born with half races die young. This was common knowledge but it is not rare for those children to survive.


     'I know why.'


     "Then do you understand the reason?"


     'I don't.'


     "By the Higher Beings, Mortal Races are patronized. From them, they have protection and draw Fate. On birth when given a name, Children gain Fate that if missed will bring demise to their lives and no Higher Being patronize a child of another. That's why mixed-blood children are ignored by Fate. Also, If a Higher Being falls or changes, Fates of those who are patronized follow."


     Jon stopped Azura with his hand.


     'Hold up a minute. You are saying that Mortals need Higher Beings to patronize them to get Fate and Blessing which is like those Racial Powers, this happens when the child is given a name, right?'


     Azura nodded.


     'So if anything thing happened to the God that patronize a race, the race will face changes. Like how Trinimac was eaten by Boethiah and then got defecated as a pile of dung, Trinimac changed into Malacath and his followers changed from High Elves into Orcs?'


     Azura nodded again with a smile as if she remembered something pleasant.


     'Then Jull is like a child who was born with no Fate?'


     "A weak Fate, but you already gave her Fate. Not strong but enough for her survival as long as you survive."


     'Me?'


     "Yes. You gave her a name only you understand, you gave her hope and home. The girl worships you and your Fate qualifies you as a Higher Being. You are patronizing the girl as her God."


     '... What?!' Jon was not accepting this anymore.


     "With you understanding that, you should know that getting weakened like that has weakened your influence on the girl and she has fallen sick!"


     Jon's body shuddered.


     The complicated problems in his head are now very simple compared to the matters of divinity. This was way too messed up for his head to handle.


     He held his head as a sharp headache assaulted him again. He didn't care and looked at Azura.


     'Please…'


     Without him saying, Azura nodded.


     "Your feelings are sincere. I already protected the girl's life as much as I could so she will survive another half a year but you are her patron is to do the rest. And here comes your Third Labour." Azura said.


     Jon's face was grim black but he nodded waiting for hope.


     "You are weakened. Heal as soon as you can, the secret lies in the Reach no place else. By Blood, by Curse and by Sacrifice; you shall recover." Azura said so and the Ethereal feeling started to fade.


     Before her Divine Possession ends, she left some last words for Jon.


     "Help I offer you not but sincerity you may get. Happy Birthday, Young Jonhild."


     ***


     His mind turned blank for a few minutes.


     Too much needed to be done and he still didn't escape. In a few minutes, someone will come to check but he was not even caring about that anymore.


     When Azura disappeared, she took Aranea with her and left Jon to think.


     Hell, he can't think anymore.


     His Last Labour was revealed to him and he discovered how it was all his fault. Not only that, he discovered the strange state of Jullanar. Not only that, he must not leave the Reach because the cure to his case is in this place.


     "FUCK!"


     Jon punched the ground with all his might and the ground shock. Level 1, Ebon Blood stage's punch started to shake the cave.


     His frustration and hate rose up. Self loath and many negative feelings conflicted with each other. He needed to get this thing over within half a year. Lucky for him, it was plenty of time.


     Jon looked around him and so no other thing other than [Greed] with him. It was satisfyingly more than enough.


     [Greed] was no ordinary being. It was a part of Jon with abilities that transcend sense. Just like any inhabitant of the Shadow World, it can hide from even the eyes of the Daedric Princes. [Greed] has the ability that Jon calls 'Release' which allows it to possess dead objects and show its true nature or empower it all based on the power of Jon. Rather than that, [Greed] is a formless black matter that can harden in any shape Jon needs; swords, bows, spears, armor… etc. That was enough for Jon who can't use magic and his only power is his ridiculous physical strength.


     Keeping some parts of [Greed] as the body parts he cut, Jon walked straight to the entrance of the cave.


     Just as he was about to walk out, someone came in.


     "G-Grosh!"


     The gigantic freak saw Jon walking free and almost fell on his butt.


     Jon seemed like his norm but was carrying a strange smile on his face. It was not a determined heroic smile.


     It was cold!


     It was cruel!


     It was sadistic!


     Jon may not be able to unleash his Tyrant Aura but sure as hell the Tyrant was released.


     He was not just the Tyrant from before. He was a wounded beast who is not burdened by anyone to save at the moment. A lone wounded beast! His mind was overwhelmed with all the things he just heard from the Goddess so he was in a maddened state. To sum it up, the beast was wounded, maddened and lone.


     "So… it… is… Grosh!"


     Jon couldn't help but feel his heart dance.


     "Grosh! Grosh!"


     "Yeah… what… ever."


     Jon reshaped [Greed] into a long sickle sword and rotated it as he jumped towards Grosh in a blink of an eye and attacked.


     Before he would know it, Grosh's head was on the ground.


     Jon kicked the head away like a ball and walked to Grosh's body taking Wulfur's hammer from it. The [Champion's Cudgel] was finally in the hands of Jon.


     This was a good weapon, now [Greed] can focus on defense.


     With that with him, Jon turned around to face the entrance and go out but there seemed to be those ones who usually follow Grosh, the Forsworn kids.


     They were standing at their place silently looking at the headless Grosh with shock. The kids seemed to have lost someone they love.


     "Tsk!" Jon clicked his tongue.


     He was still in a mad state.


     "Forsworn always… had… a grudge on… Nords. You hate… me now. Fine! Can't… leave you… to grow up… and get… revenge… one day… can I?"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove - )


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     337 Escape
      Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Alaric was awakened from his hut and was dragged by his men out. A crisis happened.


     "Prince, you need to come."


     "What is that noise?"


     "The Nord, 'God Blood', he broke free."


     "Impossible!"


     It was completely not possible. The Nord was finally dying after two months of anticipation. They almost gave up and now what? He broke free.


     "Did you capture him?"


     "... No… Prince, something terrible happened."


     The man led Alaric to the place where Forsworn warriors were gathered. It was a hole opened in the mountain leading to a cave, that cave was leading to one of the Briarheart Groves.


     As soon as Alaric reached the inner cave, more people gathered and a lot of cries were heard. What Alaric saw made him almost go insane with anger.


     How in the world… why?


     Children, they were lying on the ground in puddles of their own blood. They were his part of his tribe and he knew some of them by name. They were all the children that Grosh plays with.


     Just as his brother crossed his mind, Alaric started looking around for Grosh.


     "Hey, has anyone seen Grosh? Where is my brother?"


     Alaric looked and looked and entered the Briarheart Grove.


     "Gods!"


     He saw every single tree in the Grove charred black like what happened with the Saplings some time ago. Still, the real shock was still to come.


     On the largest Briarheart Tree where the Nord was trapped, there was a large thing waiting for him resting on the tree.


     Alaric's being froze in its place. He didn't want to take a look or look away, he didn't want to go closer or go further. He was just frozen.


     He saw something his head couldn't accept at all. He didn't understand it even though it was clear to him as the light of day.


     Shock!


     Disbelief!


     Denial!


     "No."


     He shook his head.


     That is not how it was supposed to happen. That is not it at all.


     "Grosh! Please no!"


     His brother that protected him for years and they stood together in many battles against both Nords and Reachmen was just lying there head and body separated. Jon meant it that the body would be visible and the head stuck on the tree.


     Alaric kept looking at the scene with anger swelling inside him, he was about to shout and rage but someone came running.


     "We found him! We found the Nord!" A Forsworn boy came running.


     "Go down there and capture him!" Alaric shouted with eyes bloodshot.



     "He… He didn't go down, Prince. He went up the mountain!"


     Alaric and the Forsworn were taken aback for a second. Everyone knew what is up the mountain.


     Alaric pushed it all to the back of his head and shouted.


     "GO AFTER HIM! Break his limbs and don't let him die yet! GO!"


     Alaric shouted at the men behind him and walked to Grosh's body lying it down and putting the head where it should be. He stained his hand with his brother's blood and marked on his face.


     "Whoever kills him will be killed. That Nord is mine!"


     ***


     Since the moment he stepped out of the cave, Jon smelled the fresh air he was deprived from for two months. Being forced to live in the hell hole of the Briarheart Grove for that time made him forget how the world smelled so nice. The Briarheart Grove was filled with corpses after all.


     Jon knew where he was, according to Shadow, he was southeast of the Reach not far off Old Hroldan. The place he was in was known as 'Lost Valley Redoubt', an old ruin filled with Forsworn savages.


     The place was one of the Game's best locations too.


     Jon looked around and made sure that he wasn't spotted. Lucky for him, he found a sleeping Forsworn stationed on the cave with a few arrows with him. Jon finished the guy by cutting his head in one slash with [Greed].


     He threw the corpse back in the cave and exchanged the rags on him with some of the Forsworn's iconic gear of hide and bone.


     There was no way he can go down there mountain as he will be found out right away just by his side. At least the disguise he has can support him for a bit if he went up and from there, he knew the way out.


     The road up the hill was not hard, it was still early in the morning and Jon was in a mood that is hard to describe. It was his birthday and he was breaking free after two months of humiliation and imprisonment. He was happy that he was finally free and he was in a grim mood to as he was barely resisting the urge to kill every Forsworn he saw.


     Until the way up the mountain, Jon knew he would find a large waterfall with a large portion of the ruins. Up there, there was a Nordic Word wall that he already knew what it was all about as Shadow has memorized its content for Jon.


     Still, there was some sort of party going around the Word Wall on the summit. Jon knew what to expect once he reached up there.


     'Hagravens!'


     He sneaked quietly until he saw the three hags that survived the fight with him were busy creating a Briarheart Warrior in a hurry. It seems they are working on a complicated ritual.


     "Heart of thorn... bones of the wild... in life, Forsworn… rise from death, Blood of our Blood!" The hags kept chanting.


     Jon has seen that ritual a few times in the Grove so he was familiar with all that Dark Magic. Because of that, he kept waiting until the crucial moment came. Once the Hags were about to place the Briarheart Seed in the dead warrior, Jon transformed [Greed] into a bow and used and Arrow to shoot the hand holding the Briarheart Seed.


     "GAAAA!" The hag screamed but Jon didn't give her any chance to cause a scene. In the next second, he shot three arrows all to her head.


     The other two hags were busy trying to cover their sister and Jon used that to sneak in as fast as possible and assassinate one of the hags.


     The second was about to lash at Jon but he took the third Hag as a hostage right away!


     "Stay!" He said.


     "Curses! Curses on you…"


     The free hag seemed to be retreating so Jon kicked her sister towards her and the thrust with [Greed] in the form of a spear.


     The two hags struggled for a bit but Jon transformed [Greed] that was stabbing them and obliterated them from inside.


     A smirk showed on Jon's face as he interrupted the ritual successfully. He finally killed those three annoying hags that tortured him a lot the past month.


     He looked around and destroyed some evil totems then gathered some alchemical ingredients that are easy to preserve and fetch money in a bag he found. As he finished, started to make a big fire at the end of the way to the summit.


     ***


     Alaric finally caught up to Jon only to find Jon waiting for him near the waterfall on the summit. This summit was known as 'Bard's Leap Summit', a place only the bravest of souls would step in.


     Jon stood alone on the end of the way up with a fire in front of him facing Alaric and his horde, he seemed to be preparing for something big.


     Alaric looked at him with rage.


     "Nord, I'll kill you for what you have done." Alaric stepped forward aiming [Bloodskal] at its owner.


     Jon smirked disdainfully and picked up something from the ground. It was the three severed heads of the Hagravens.


     "No!"


     "It can't be… he killed the rest of the Matrons!"


     The Forsworn were infuriated at Jon and all aimed their weapons at him. Sadly, none can hurt him now as his plan was already complete. He just threw the heads of the Raven in the Fire along with some other prepared ingredients. The Fire in front of him turned green and some strange noises came out as if the hags were still screaming. This was one kind of the Hedge Magic that Jon picked up from observing the Hags the last couple of months. Something that didn't need Magicka but rather a sacrifice.


     As the screaming sounds started to settle, three points in the ground formed up and expanded like portals. From them, three foul creatures walked out.


     The creatures were large humanoids with crow heads and legs with large black wings on their backs and sickles in their hands. They looked like a very advanced form of the Hagravens but only Jon knew what these are. They are called 'Wraiths of Crows' and they come from the daedric realm of Evergloam, Nocturnal's realm in Oblivion.


     Once those creatures appeared, the Reachmen froze at their places. Something so unfamiliar can bring confusion regardless of the situation.


     Jon, on the other hand, walked away with light steps. He may have summoned the 'Wraiths of Crows' but he has no power over them. These creatures were unbound which means he will get attacked if he gets noticed.


     *SCREEEECH*


     Sure enough, the creatures he summoned we're powerful and didn't disappoint him. They viciously screeched and rushed at the first target they saw, the Forsworn.


     "Get rid of those. I want to rip him apart." Alaric was still enraged and rallied his men at the Daedric creatures.


     A fight started at the narrow path up and the 'Wraiths of Crows' proved to be too tough to. The Briarheart Warriors were all stationed away from here and there was no time. No one knew what Jon was planning next.


     Alaric was desperately fighting the creatures Jon summoned and seemed desperate.


     "Prince, there is no way down from up there. The Nord won't go anywhere." A man said.


     "No! There is a way down. The Leap."


     "That's… impossible… Damn it! We will buy you time, Prince."


     The man understood what leap Alaric was talking about. Bard's Leap Summit is high place on the Jerral Mountains and a place where a river flows down into a waterfall. On the edge of the waterfall, there was a walkway overlooking the whole reach. One can say it is a very high and steep place that walkway was on.


     Right now, Jon was standing on the Edge of the walkway and someone arrived behind him. Jon barely looked with half an eye before looking forward again.


     "You… You murderous son of a bitch. I won't let you die if not by my hands." Alaric spoke to Jon with hate.


     "So… far… you are… not doing a… very good… job." Jon mocked.


     "Even if you survive the leap, you won't go too far. We will drag you back and I will torture you to death. I swear on the name of my grandfather, King Madanach, that you won't get away from me." Alaric held [Bloodskal] and pointed it at Jon.


     "Madanach?! Right… they call… you 'Prince'."


     Jon smiled vividly. He knew the King in Rags, Madanach. He put many dots together now.


     "I will… come for... you, Blood Eagle." Jon left Alaric with those words.


     "DON'T YOU DARE! DON'T YOU DARE JUMP DOWN!" Alaric was desperately trying to get his hands on Jon.


     Jon looked at Alaric disdainfully.


     "Bitch… Dare is… my surname. And, I fly."


     Jon reached the end of the walkway and let himself fall.


     "NO!"


     Alaric ran towards Jon only to see him falling but not for long. Suddenly, [Greed] expanded on Jon's body and made a wingsuit. Jon glided outside of the Forsworn camp to the Karth River.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove - )


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     338 Good New, Bad News
      Just in case if you were wondering why I let Jon get captured, this chapter will explain everything!


     Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Winterhold*


     Alina was still in a dazed state of what happened yesterday. She met someone (or something) that she never ever dreamt of meeting before. That was obviously Gleam. A part of the Cult of Kyne, that is known as [Guardians of the Grove] and resided in Kynesgrove, had tales about a Legendary God-like being that lives in the Eldergleam Sanctuary who shown herself in history barely once or twice but the tales are still there.


     Known to have some God-like powers, that being was always associated with Kyne and the sanctuary was always treated as a sacred place. The origin of the name 'Eldergleam' was unknown but to think that the spirit of the tree itself was called Gleam.


     Well, Alina was petrified when she met Gleam. She fainted and woke up while being tended to by Gleam herself.


     Gleam was a very beautiful being with wide green eyes and brown hair surrounded by a mystic aura that can't belong to a mortal. Her petite appearance and curious wide eyes didn't reflect her true age of being the oldest known being on Tamriel.


     It was a traumatic experience in many ways. Alina was always a fangirl of the Spirits of Nirn and dreamt that she can one day meet with one of those Faeries. Still, the idea that the most ancient tree in the land was actually a Faerie made Alina question the existence of the universe and the meaning of life.


     Still, the meeting wasn't all that bad. Alina benefited a lot by simply talking with Gleam.


     Out of all things in the world, Gleam knew about Jon and assured Alina that he is alive. More so, she explained Jullanar's situation to Alina and told her that the 'Twilight Rose' is watching over both Jon and Jullanar. The 'Twilight Rose' is of course the Daedric Prince Azura.


     Alina couldn't wait to fly back on Lokthur and spread the news in Winterhold but she regained her sanity and started to think of how to decisively retrieve both Jon and Jullanar. Sadly, Gleam couldn't interfere with Jon's Labour and started to explain the meaning of the Labours to Alina.


     She was rather shocked when she learned that Jon bore such a burden alone without telling anyone. She knew about Jon facing a problem with some Daedric Prince and he said that he will resolve it but for that to be Azura of all the Daedra! It was shocking. Azura can be argued to be one of the top dogs in Oblivion despite her benevolent image and offending such a Daedra can worsen the relationship between Winterhold and the large population of Dark Elves that worship Azura.


     No wonder Jon kept the matter under the rugs.


     "Worrying about him is pointless. He is already recovering his power and planning to get back at his enemies. If you want to go to him, I'll aid you." That was what Gleam said.



     Apparently, Gleam has taken a liking on both Jon and Alina and she mentioned something about Nefertiti too being a similar race to hers. Alina couldn't make heads and tails of the way Gleam spoke in but she couldn't help but worry about Jon and miss him. She wanted to be with him no matter the cost.


     "You do not need to worry, Elder Gleam. I know Jon alright and will find a way to reach him." Alina said.


     "Not with those eyes of yours. Don't you feel like losing control over the power you have?" Gleam dropped a bomb on Alina's head.


     Alina was shocked and couldn't muster a word to reply with. Contrary to her expectation, Gleam offered help.


     "The trinket that the boy made for you is quite useful but you are getting more powerful. I can help."


     "Please!"


     Alina was desperate for help. It was true, her eyes got stronger and the [Fire Keeper Mask] was barely suppressing her eye powers. Her eye may out of control and accidentally kill someone, that was how strong her eyes were.


     "Very well."


     Gleam floated in the air and flew to her body which is the tree then took a leaf and a branch.


     "Careful!" Alina was flustered as she saw someone break their own body.


     "Here you go. Eat this." Gleam offered the leaf to Alina.


     [A/n: Why am I thinking of 'All Might'?]


     "What is that?"


     "What do you think it is, silly? A leaf!"


     "Isn't this… awkward? Getting your hair… I mean leaf eaten?"


     "Why is that? It happens all the time?"


     "Oh! Yes… I see you are… a tree after all! Haha! A person and a tree… why does that sound awkward all of a sudden?"


     It was too much for Alina's brain, stress then shock and now confusion! It was exhausting.


     "What will this leaf do?" She asked.


     "You will be carrying my presence on you and that will be enough to make you powerful enough to stop the 'Blessing of the Dreamweaver'."


     "TRULY?"


     Alina couldn't believe she is ridding herself from the curse on her eyes even though Gleam just called it a blessing. It was true, if a blessing is too powerful then it is a curse.


     "It is true. You can finally free yourself from the blindfold."


     Alina was thrilled to hear the news and agreed immediately.


     Once she ate the leaf, changes started to happen. She felt a strong surge of energy in her Energy Center she sat down and started circulating her energy to consume it. Her pupils that were fixed in a vertical slit shape turned back to normal round pupils


     Gleam kept watching what Alina was doing in wonder and could tell that the leaf that she gave to Alina was being consumed at a rapid rate.


     While doing so, Alina's skin turned red and normal a few times in the span of a few hours until she opened her eyes again.


     She was mystified by the feeling. One leaf of the Eldergleam shot her level to 'Level 7, Jade Skin stage'.


     This was really some unexpected harvest. She was not sure about her eyes but jumping up a few levels in one day is something rare.


     As soon as she opened her eyes, she had to endure one hour of Gleam talking about various stuff. In the end, Gleam offered the branch she took with the leaf.


     It was a straight and big branch enough to craft a cane but it is a branch from Eldergleam herself. This was no ordinary branch. If Alina's guess is correct, this branch can break Wulfur's best swords. The Eldergleam is an existence older than any metal on Nirn after all, it was impossible to harm it by normal means.


     "What is this branch for?" Alina asked.


     "It is a branch? What do you mortals do with branches?" Gleam asked.


     "No idea. I think a bow can be a good choice."


     "Oh! I see, you are not the creative one. Fine, take it to the boy and he will have an idea what to do with it. Tell him it is a gift."


     "To Jon… fine."


     Alina thanked Gleam a thousand time and headed off the sanctuary holding the branch and the [Fire Keeper Mask] in her hands like a kid going out of a toy store. Once Lokthur saw her, he landed but kept looking at her with hesitation.


     It was the first time he sees his owner in the eye so the gryphon was still trying to rope its bird brain around the situation. Alina decided to turn the [Fire Keeper Mask] into the [Storm Rage Crown]. It still can amplify her magic and eye powers greatly.


     Hopping on Lokthur's back, she flew back to Winterhold.


     This all happened yesterday and she can accept it with an open mind. She arrived at Winterhold late and went to bed as no one was up when she came home but when she woke up, why on Nirn was there a tiny Gleam sleeping next to her?


     ***


     *Between the Reach and Falkreath Holds - Black Bone Clan Hidden Cave*


     Screams and wails echoed as blood and guts spilled on the ground. Many men were holding their shields up trying to protect the others behind them who controlled the undead. The Black Bone clan was being invaded and its men were being slaughtered.


     None in the Black Bone clan could ever think that their family that held on for thousands of years and thrived in the late 200 years would face annihilation on this day. Their defenses crumbled and their ancestral cave was besieged.


     The women and children managed to sneak away from the back of the cave and the men had to buy enough time for them to escape.


     Ever since that chaos started in the Reach 3 months ago, those bloody Firemanes were bound to appear to look for their relative, Jon Dare. Still, not in anyone's wildest dreams could they imagine the most infamous Firemane to come knocking on their door without even asking questions.


     It was her. The worst living killer among the clans, the [Bloody Hilda].


     'What brought that nightmare here?'


     Hilda was infamous with her bloodthirst. She killed many people following the events of the chase that Skyrim's clans cooperated with the Thalmor after her. Her vengeance was bloody and she dyed the sea with blood for five years until the Firemanes themselves had to put an end to it. Following these events, she was said that she has put down her axe and settled somewhere at the end of the world yet here she is, as bloody as twelve years ago and with her battleaxe at hand and her infamous crew that has sworn a blood oath to serve her and her family at her back.


     She was that famous.


     The only reason why they can think she would come for them was because of the attack they initiated at the Firemanes with Bloodsails more than a year ago. It was Jon Dare who managed to sabotage their plans back then so it was natural that they wanted vengeance and so they were visited by the Firemanes.


     "Hrolf Black Bone! You know why I am here."


     Hilda spoke and her voice echoed.


     An elderly man wearing armor stepped forwards from the ranks of the defenders and the skirmish was halted.


     "Bloody Hilda! I know why you are here. We don't have the Firemane boy. Leave us, damn you!" The man replied.


     "If you don't have him then you know where he is. Why on Nirn did you mobilize your clansmen the day he disappeared. You are into that plot! Who's after it, you pile of old bones?" Hilda had her own scenario into her head.


     "We didn't ambush they boy. We don't even have business with him. Ask the Forsworn, we only moved because they moved." Hrolf Black Bone was desperate. He knew the result of the fight.


     "Don't make me get you, Black Bone. Say it or I am sending you all here to Oblivion."


     "Lord Molag Bal as my witness, I didn't even know anything." Hrolf swore in his God's name.


     The Black Bone clan was a Daedra worshipping hidden clan after all. Much like cults but less harmful because of the blood bonds that tie them.


     "I don't care about your Daedra. Swear to me on your son's life." As she said so, Hilda's crew dragged a warrior in his thirties right beside Hilda.


     It was Hrolf's son, Hjor. He was accompanying the women and children who escaped the siege.


     "... No!" Hrolf's face turned ashen pale not trying to think of what happened to his clansmen that escaped.


     "... Sorr… sorry, father. I got captured… the rest escaped."


     "YOU FILTHY FIREMANES!"


     Raising his sword, Hrolf didn't care anymore and ran towards Hilda.


     She clicked her tongue and threw Hjor away to face Hrolf. Only three exchanges were enough to kill the old fool.


     Hilda was depressed as she found no clue from the Black Bones.


     "Last chance, whoever knows anything will save your doomed clan." Hilda said looking at the Black Bones.


     The Black Bones' blood was boiling once their patriarch died. They didn't withstand the shame and raised their weapons one.


     "For the patriarch!" "Save Hjor!" "Kill that bloody woman!"


     They all charged at Hilda and her crew at once.


     "Damn you!"


     Hilda knew that she is now fighting a cornered beast and readied herself for a hard fight but suddenly, a fire stream came from behind them and landed on the Black Bones burning them in one go.


     Screams and cries filled the place as they the men were burned to ash and the ones who survived ran for their lives.


     Hilda looked behind her to see a large man in black cloak and hood with a flaming sword standing behind her crew.


     "Leave us."


     With one word from that man, Hilda's crow dispersed in a few seconds.


     "Hilda, go home. You are just killing people." The man spoke.


     "..." Hilda's face hardened and she shook her head.


     "You can't stay here. You just gave birth a few months ago. Thor and Idun need you."


     "I am not…" She wanted to say something but she stopped.


     Her heart finally found happiness and she can't give it up that easily.


     "Jonrad, I can't." The bloody beast from a while ago turned into a meek woman in front of her husband.


     Jonrad shook his head with a sigh.


     "You can't do anything like that. You are just starting fights, not looking for clues. Let Tyr and I handle that. We already have a lead."


     "... Re-Really."


     "Yeah. Merchants gave us a tip. A large man was seen jumping from a summit inhabited by Forsworn into a river. They say he flew for a bit before landing in the river then forcing one of them off a horse and taking it deep in the Reach. You know who loves to jump from high places so much, don't you? It's Jonhild, Hilda. Our son is okay and jumping off mountains."


     Jonrad smiled as he pulled Hilda to his embrace and kissed her head.


     She was tearful for a bit but she listened to him and walked with him out of the Black Bone cave.


     Still, they made a single mistake. A very big one.


     They didn't check for survivors and sure as hell, there was one.


     Hjor son of Hrolf Black Bone was hiding under the rubble behind some corpses.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove - )


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     339 Unwanted Visitor
      Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Winterhold*


     She walked to the large manor across the street but no one recognized her right away. Many things are very different about her now. She is determined rather than gloomy, she is confident rather than hesitant, and she is hiding her face no more. Alina was brimming with life and power.


     "Ali… your eyes!" As soon as Bjorna saw Alina, she hid her face with her palms knowing the damage that can be done by one look from Alina's eyes.


     Alina smiled and held Bjorna's arm away. The two met eye to eye and Bjorna gasped.


     "You… your eyes are fine? There is no… Gods!"


     "It is true, I no longer need to hide my eyes." Alina said smiling.


     "My God! Come here… you are so beautiful. I missed that face." Bjorna pulled Alina in a hug right away and invited her in.


     Svidi came and greeted Alina who she couldn't recognize right away.


     "Wulfur… how is he? He still doesn't want to come out?" Alina asked.


     "He is drunk."


     "Jorna, Svidi, I need him back on his feet in an hour. We are holding a meeting in the headquarters with the heads. We have an update on Jon and we need to plan. I am done sitting around and waiting."


     "Truly, Alina? You found him?"


     "No, but I have a solid lead. Wulfur controls most of the force and I need him to take action with me. We are going to get Jon no matter what."


     "We have an hour? Fine, I'll manage." Bjorna said and ran in.


     Alina was willing to take action no matter what the consequences. The elders from the Firemane and the Moonblade clans told her to stay put and be patient but it has been three months already and every enemy of Jon and the company was already rejoicing in joy. Also, not moving for 3 months was already a mistake, the morale in Winterhold was low and everyone wanted to ensure the future.


     Alina strode out of Wulfur's manor and has already made her mind. Her beautiful determined face started to attract a lot of attention in the street. Her style of dresses was what she was famous for in the city and those who saw her face for the first time could already tell that this is the Lady of House Dare.


     She headed to the company's headquarters and started to ready the plans she made for the campaign. Jon's title as a Thane gives him the privilege of commanding a force of 200 men outside his hold. No one said what kind of troops these will be so Alina decided to make the best of it and call out the Elites of the company. She also had one more card at her hand but she decided to wait for the right time.


     The heads of the departments started to show up one after the other. Ongeim, Captain of the [Dare Fleet]; Elishka, head of the [Dare Trading]; Trudvar, Jon's housecarl and Acting Overseer of the [Dare Essentials]. Commander of the [Dare Corps] was Jon and now Alina was the Acting Commander. The one who was still late was Chief of the [Dare Arsenal], Wulfur.



     They all waited for Wulfur in a cold atmosphere but suddenly, Sev the secretary of Jon ran in an whispered something to Alina. Her face twisted immediately.


     "Ships from the Imperial Legion have requested to enter the docks." Alina announced.


     "What! We didn't expect any ship from them any time soon. What kind of ship?" Ongeim frowned.


     "A diplomate ship and a ship carrying the banner of the East Empire Company."


     ""...""


     None understood the reason for the sudden visit.


     "We should receive them. I am going to the docks." Alina stood up and headed out.


     The other heads naturally followed her.


     ***


     Down the slope in the shade of the College of Winterhold, the people of the Dare Dragon Company gathered behind Alina. She, who was finally showing her face around, gathered all attention and stood out the most.


     The two ships docked at the same time but the East Empire Company's docked faster and could be seen trying to cross the way of the other ship. Once it docked, a figure jumped down fast on a rope ladder, it was Vittoria Vici.


     As her feet touched the pier, she turned towards Winterhold's people and strode right away until she saw Alina and paused for a second. Her head worked fast and she figured out Alina's identity then walked towards her with an awkward face. Alina too didn't like Vittoria and kept looking haughtily at her.


     "Miss Moonblade."


     "Miss Vici."


     The atmosphere was a bit tense but it seemed that Vittoria had something to say.


     "I just heard some news from Solitude and came right away from the city of Blacklight. This is about Thane Jon's company and it is urgent…"


     Vittoria approached Alina and whispered something to her. Alina's cool was disturbed and she was about to break into anger but she managed to hold it all in. She kept glaring at the other ship as if trying to sink it with her eyes which was not completely impossible for her.


     Indeed, as people from the other ship landed, the atmosphere became way tenser than it already is. Even Vittoria stood beside the people of Winterhold and kept looking at the ones who came.


     A few Imperial gentlemen came walked down from the ship staggering after a seemingly long journey and faced Alina and her people. They saw Alina and held their breath for some time before mustering the courage to walk forward and talk to the representatives of Winterhold.


     And Elderly man took the lead of the envoys and spoke.


     "Hello, I presume you are from the [Dare Dragon Company]. I am Surus Loche, an officer from the [Imperial Guild of Commerce]. We are here to deliver the issued Licence for the Dare Dragon Company. The Chief Executive Officer of your Company has applied for a Licence and here it is. Will he please receive it or send a representative to receive it in his stead."


     The man said taking out a large scroll of paper that has many words written on it and marked with many seals. This is indeed a legit Licence that all the traders would die to have, a Licence that transforms the company from a small entity that operates in a limited space to a large scale company that can operate all around the Empire.


     Something like that was a thing Jon always sought after.


     But Alina knew better.


     This is a double-edged sword, it can broaden the limits of the company but it will put a certain limit that she could sniff coming. She looked at the man and spoke.


     "I am the representative of the [Dare Dragon Company] and Thane Jon Dare of Winterhold. My beloved is absent at the moment and by the legal authorities he left for me, I wish that the company receives that license on a later date. Now if you excuse me." Alina said and turned around.


     This was the right thing to do, not accepting the Licence.


     "I am afraid that is not possible." A voice spoke and Alina stopped.


     The accent was Nordic which was quite unusual for a Nord to keep company with the Imperials.


     Alina looked at whoever spoke and her eyes narrowed, the man stepped forward but she didn't recognize him, however, others like Vittoria Vici and Elishka did recognize the man really well.


     All those who recognized the man looked at him with hate and contempt.


     Vittoria spoke his name so that Alina can hear it.


     "Erikur!"


     Just one word was enough to cause Alina to almost go berserk. She turned around and looked at the man who masterminded Jon's demise and anger swelled in her.


     Opposite to her, Erikur looked at Alina with dirty eyes full of lust. Around him, there was more a few Imperial Soldiers with a high ranking Legionnaire. This situation was already planned for, Erikur came with enough people to force his way in Winterhold.


     Still, Alina was not the person who would care for such a thing, seeing Erikur's ugly mug was enough for her natural red eyes to be even redder and her Eye Powers to go out of control and assault Erikur.


     *THUD*


     "Buff! AAAAAA! IT BURNS! STOP! MY EYES!"


     The force that was released from her eyes was too overpowering that Erikur fell on his knees and started quivering in pain and screaming in agony. The pain was so great that blood started to come from his nose, ears and eyes and the vines of his neck were all stretching out and turning black.


     No one needed a clue to understand what is going on, the glow of Alina's eyes was visible to everyone. The Legionnaire beside Erikur was the first to react and stood between Alina and Erikur. It was of no use though as Alina can see through things and Erikur can escape the torture.


     "Stop, by the order of the Empire! You are assaulting a member of an Imperial Envoy! You are under arrest." The Legionnaire whose rank was Captain took out his sword and pointed it at Alina but without an answer.


     Alina was simply enjoying the agony she was inflicting on Erikur.


     "I said, Stop." The Legionnaire was enraged and he stepped towards at Alina waving his sword.


     *Slash*


     *Swosh*


     In a split of a second, the sword fell from the hand of the Legionnaire Captain along with the arm that carried it.


     "AAAAH!"


     The man couldn't withstand the pain and fell screaming. In front of him, was the object that cut his arm.


     It was a hatchet. A mere old hatchet from descended on his arm and cleanly cut the arm down.


     Only one man in Winterhold can do that.


     Alina stopped what she was doing and looked at whoever threw it, it was indeed Wulfur.


     He walked forward with a wrathful face and stood beside Alina.


     "You okay, sister-in-law?"


     Alina nodded.


     He turned around and kicked the Imperial Captain away then walked to Erikur.


     "Why is that weasel not in prison? Wasn't he supposed to be judged by the High King?" He asked.


     "He has connections in the Imperial Guild of Commerce. He was bailed out by a plea from the Guild." Vittoria Vici replied.


     "*Spat* Imperial dogs!"


     Wulfur spat at Erikur and kicked his guts.


     The Imperial Soldiers who were supposed to be protecting Erikur were all pushed back by the raw presence of Alina and Wulfur. The two were trained by Jon and were refined to the top state a human can reach. Hell, as a Level 3 Jade Skin stage and a Level 7 Jade Skin stage, both of them were already superhumans with a lifespan that may reach 500 years. The strongest two in Winterhold were already that angry.


     Erikur was completely exposed to the wrath of those two but he could still resist fainting in the spot. Compared to them, Jon's pressure that he experienced was way scarier.


     "... You can't… stop this… too late, hahaha! Even if you kill me… I already won, and you will be hunted as murderers."


     Erikur was carrying a hint of madness in his eyes. He is so close to destroying Jon's Empire and he can't back down now even if Oblivion was the cost.


     "Miss Vici, please explain to your friends. Mister Erikur is a guild officer." Officer Surus Loche.


     Vittoria didn't want to get involved in this particular point. She was an ally to the Dare Dragon Company and has a lot of investments so she was wholeheartedly on the same boat as them. If the purpose of Erikur was achieved, it will cause her a big loss and her position in the East Empire Company will be threatened.


     "Explain yourself." She replied.


     "Very well." Surus Loche spoke. "The Dare Dragon Company is already registered in the Guild so we will, by all means, protect its interests."


     "Protect?" Elishka questioned with a mocking face.


     "Indeed, the Company's interests are the Guild's interests. The Company controls a massive domain that can be said to monopolize one-ninth of Skyrim. This means that the company's worth is over 500'000 Septim. Any company with such a worth should have a proper manager such as Thane Jon Dare who has a title equal to a Military Viscount. Now that Thane Jon is absent for more than two months, he is presumed dead. It is by Law that the Guild appoints an Acting Director to the Company with a Noble Title to oversee the ins and outs of such an Organization. Thane Erikur volunteered to help the Dare Dragon Company and the Guild has agreed." Officer Surus Loche spoke while being wary. Still, there was no way to sugarcoat what he said just now.


     The people gathered around turned pale.


     Handing Jon's company to his enemies? This was a blunt declaration of war. The Empire was clearly trying to get back to Winterhold with all what it got.


     Wulfur was enraged and was about to kill Erikur where he is but it was Alina who stopped him.


     "I see. Very well." She spoke quietly and stepped up.


     Everyone around her was in cold sweat, this may be the end of either the Peaceful Winterhold or the Prosperous Winterhold. It is either a clash with the Empire or submission. Now Alina was making that decision.


     "I am already the Legal Agent and Representative of Thane Jon Dare, will this help my claim?"


     She handed out something to Officer Surus. He looked at the Object with wide eyes and open mouth then nodded.


     "Yes, yes it does, My Lady. Shall I record it?"


     "By all means."


     Something different was happening. Alina seemed to have used some sort of a trump card.


     "Mister Surus, Mister, what is that? What is going on?" Erikur, who was kneeling on the ground under Wulfur's foot, felt that something was wrong.


     Old man Surus looked at him and switched sides with Winterhold right away.


     "Sorry, Mister Erikur. Your presence is no longer necessary." Surus Loche sold Erikur right away for his safety. Erikur was to blame after all.


     Alina took the object back from Officer Surus. It was a metal badge made of Ebony Steel. Erikur's eyes were glued on it.


     "Take that mongrel to the 'Black Room'." Alina said while pointing at Erikur.


     Wulfur pulled him up from his hair and Alina came closer and put the badge in front of Erikur's face.


     "See that? Jon was always a step ahead of everyone. With this, I will make you my bitch." Alina's vulgar words and classy tone negated each other but her eyes were enough to express her rage.


     Erikur's eyes were still glued on the badge. It had an inscription of Winterhold's coat of arms and a text under it that said: {Alina Moonblade - Thane of Winterhold}.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     PayPal


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     -


     Pat-reon (remove - )


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy


     -


     Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     340 Unexpected Help
      An extra was supposed to be published last week for 5000K votes. Well, here it is.


     Also, a Sponsered Character returns today!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "All that time, you were a Thane?" Svidi asked.


     "Jon foresaw some trouble happening in his absence and talked with Jarl Korir to give me the title. Mama has to watch the house when Baba is out."


     "Hahaha, I see. So, Lady Boss, what is the plan?" Elishka questioned.


     Alina took a deep breath before answering that and looked at the people in front of her, there were all the key figures of Winterhold.


     "Before we start, we have some matters to address. Just a while ago, we took the people of the Imperial Guild of Commerce to the Jarl's Keep and signed all the necessary papers. The Legal Office in our Company has gone through the agreements and we are good to go. Still, the situation with the Imperials this time was worse than predicted. They tried to push Erikur on us so that Winterhold fall into their hands and they manipulate the affairs with the Company. It was one dirty move indeed even though they were bound to fail, our company is deeply rooted in the Hold and our inner system that Jon came up with ensures that no one can ever hinder us except whipping us all out. Therefore, we need to respond to this move the Empire took. Being the Behemoth they are, I don't have a clue how to get back at them. Wulfur, how do you think Jon would respond in our situation?"


     Alina directed a very important question to Wulfur of all people. He is the only one who can understand Jon and they completely trust each other.


     "... Jon appears to be rational and likes to play fair but that's only a facade. Jon is obsessed with being in control and gives the opponent the illusion of having a chance of winning before completely shredding them to pieces and doing a wired dancing over their corpses." Wulfur said so with a remorseful smile.


     "He gave the Empire many chances to get on his good side but they always tried to bite his ass. I asked him once about the reason why he doesn't have a bad feeling regarding the Empire and avoiding Ulfric. He said 'the influential Nords who sided with the Empire are somehow good people; we have Jarl Balgruuf, Jarl Idgrod, King Torygg while some are just some arrogant fucks. On the other hands, the ones who sided with Ulfric are either incompetent Jarls like Laila Lawgiver or Fanatics like Skald the Elder. The difference between the two sides is that The Nords who sided with the Empire think of the big picture even though the Empire itself is rotten to the Core while the ones on the side of Jarl Ulfric are mostly rotten themselves'. I say we can't make such a big decision without Jon but if you want to harass the Imperials, you can just give them the cold face."


     "How so?"


     "Make trouble with them and lessen the supplies we send to their fort. If they sent anyone for explanting, lock them in the Black Room. If they caused trouble, kick them out of the fort."



     Alina nodded.


     "You are right, making their life harder is a good start. Sev, that Captain whose arm was cut by Wulfur, news on him?" Alina asked Sev.


     "Yes, My Lady. He was taken by a Legion Priest to get his arm


     reattached."


     "Then deliver this order to not let any Legionnaire into town even for medicine."


     "Yes."


     "Trudvar, our newest inmate in the Black Room, that slime Erikur, I don't want him out even if the Aetherius and Nirn collapsed on each other. And assign him that Redguard torturer that Jon talked about."


     "It already happened, my lady. The torturer requested some special items for the torture and we are gathering the inventory for him."


     "Special items? Like knives, razors and poisons?" Alina asked.


     "No, it was some flowers, butterflies, a drawing of a Bosmer girl and a narwhal tusk." Trudvar said.


     "... Huh?"


     "My reaction exactly. Still, Boss would always give the Redguard whatever he asks for. The guy is effective and clean, still, no one understands what he does. Some say that those who he tortures lose the bright of their eyes and remain silent forever." Trudvar explained.


     "..." Alina was still having a hard time understanding how can torture happen with such strange tools.


     "I am not sure what to expect from the first three items but I don't want to know what will happen with the Narwhal tusk... if you catch my drift." Ongeim shuddered in cold sweat.


     "Fine, fine. With that out of the way, we can finally start our business." Alina clapped her hands and changed the subject. "First off, I need to tell you how my eyes are back to normal, it is all related to Jon…"


     Alina started telling an edited story about how she met a spiritual being that helped her recover and told her of Jon's status. She was also given the means to find him.


     "This is fantastic news. My Lady, whatever it is, we will do it." Ongeim spoke.


     "Thank you, Captain. We need to gather our best and head out to the Reach. I am sure Jon will make his own ruckus and we will find him right away." Alina said.


     "Didn't the elders say we should stay put?" The gloomy Wulfur asked.


     Alina glared at him.


     "Screw that. They don't even have the guts to order Jon around and they want to order me? No, I am done being everyone's favorite girl and I am doing what I have to do for Jon and for Winterhold."


     [A/n: in case you're not getting the image in my mind for Alina, she talks like Anna Henrietta from Witcher3, so fuckin class]


     Wulfur nodded and didn't say anything.


     "Now, let's focus on the problems we at hand, as Jon's representative I can mobilize 200 men under his name and as Thane myself, I can mobilize 200. This is 400 in total. I don't want to leave Winterhold unguarded so I want to have the best combination of soldiers, any suggestions?"


     "My Lady, according to what we know, the Reach is a rocky area with many twisted roads and hidden caves. Horses won't serve us much so we can't take our cavalry. We certainly need our heavy troops and light troops so I suggest a combination of both." Trudvar said.


     "I see. What are the numbers we have?" Alina asked.


     "... My lady, only the Boss knew and he kept making many camps in different places so no one can know the exact number of our forces. What we can tell is that we have already surpassed the limit of 1000 man in our Mercenary Corps and if anyone found out the real number of our troops, the company is going to be in trouble." Elishka said.


     "Wait, we have more than a 1000?"


     "Yes, the Boss kept them in many places and under different Jobs than Mercenaries like guardsmen, local militia and caravan guards. He said that only the commanders know how many they control and there is only one person other than him knew the total number the company can mobilize." Trudvar said.


     Alina could think of only one person. She looked straight to Wulfur.


     Wulfur nodded and took out a file and passed it to Alina.


     She looked at what's inside and barely kept a poker face.


     'Hey, was Jon trying to participate in some war?' she thought.


     In front of her, the file contained details about the different teams of the [Dare Corps] and their commanders. In total, Alina was introduced to the real power of the company. To summarize it, it was an Army and a Navy.


     The [Dare Fleet] consists of 1 Dragon Ship which is the Flag Ship 'Queen Potema's Revenge'; 8 Cruiser Ships which are 'Roaring Flame', 'Thunder Wrath', 'Iron Maiden', 'Winter Grace', 'Bloody Witch', 'Sea Ghost', 'Knife Head' and 'Hasty Bee'; 25 Gun Boats named by numbers; and all that was powered by a total 800 sailors known as the 'Dare Marines'.


     She looked at Ongeim who controlled all that number and he smiled shyly. That man was not only a good friend of Jon but also can control all that large number on his own. Still, the wonders didn't end here.


     The [Dare Corps] was much more diverse. It had the infantry known as [Team 1] armed with spears, swords and shields and called the 'Dare Troopers', their number was 2000 under the command of Wulfur, the mages, known as [Team 2], are armed with Fireball, Lightning Strike and Frost Orb spells and called the 'Dare Cannoneers', their numbers was 200 under her lead; the shooters of [Team 3] armed with lever-action crossbows called 'Dare Arbalists', their number was 1000 under the lead of Housecarl Trudvar; [Team 4] was consisted of the cavalry known as 'Dare Dragoons' whose number was 800 under Jon's personal lead; and finally [Team 0] under Jullanar's lead and their information were classified.


     The total was around 5000 unit.


     'Just how in Oblivion do we keep all that fed?' Alina was facing her first test as a leader of how to stay composed in front of this ridiculas power.


     Of course, none of that was as large as Imperial Legion or the Stormcloak Alliance but the quality of the troops was always something Jon made sure of. If the information on the file was true them many of these troops have already learned the Batte-Spirit arts and studied martial arts.


     Jon was not the one who would shy out in terms of teaching. Of course, he would keep the super powerful spells and techniques to himself but he would be generous and distributed a variety of Battle-Spirit training manuals of the different Bootcamps. He even made many logistic and support teams as well as battle simulations and how to mix the teams together. In battle, the teams wouldn't go fight on their own but would mix themselves as one greater army because it is impossible to fight with one kind of soldiers.


     In the end, even if a hundred Erikur tried to take over the company, the troops can simply put Winterhold a whole on the lockdown and completely take over Winterhold.


     Was the Empire trying to take over Winterhold because they know about the company's power or did they try to take over because they didn't know? The answer makes two completely different situations.


     By the looks of it, Jon kept Winterhold free of spies by inviting all the spy organizations that can fill the blanks and managing them himself. So the chance of the Empire knowing anything about that was low. Still, the power didn't exist to be hidden, one day that power will have to come out to the light and new rules will be put.


     Alina sighed and put down the files.


     "Thanks, Wulfur." She said, "Now that we have more than what we need. We should think of how to mobilize at least 400 soldiers to the Reach. As I said before, Jon's badge and mine afford that number so I am taking the liberty assembling a force consisted of 50 Cannoneer, 100 Arbalist and 250 Troopers, [Team 0] will scout and do its usual work as we expect it to do and the supply line will be secured from our outpost in Whiterun. Jon Battle-Born will see to it."


     "It is all good and fine, my lady. But we either have to move by land or by sea. By sea will take a long time and we have to land in Solitude to reach the Karth River. Landing in Solitude will make us go through a thousand inspections by the Imperial Legion and an unauthorized landing will make the Empire look for trouble with us right away. We can move by land and the best way is to go through the Pale, the only problem is that Jarl Skald of Dawnstar won't let us pass and we may need to move by force costing us people and time. It is your choice, my lady." Trudvar said.


     "It is as you said, housecarl Trudvar. I am…"


     "I will handle that." Wulfur spoke out.


     "Elaborate." Alina asked.


     "Ongeim and I will handle Jarl Skald, you will pass without a problem through the Pale." Wulfur said.


     "Fine, will discuss your plan together." Alina agreed once she saw the determined look on Wulfur's face.


     "With that, I think everyone knows what to do, your files all contain your duties. Please, be…"


     "Excuse me, my Lady!" Sev, the secretary, came from outside and interrupted Alina.


     "What is it?"


     "A man came from Morrowind, he said he is friends with Boss Jon and he heard of his capture. He said he can help."


     "What is his name?"


     "Lanmas Sadar."


     [A/n: Lanmas Sadar is a sponsored character by Matthew Landin.]


     Lanmas Sadar, of course Alina remembered the name. He is a Nord of Clan Sadar of the Rift. He was a person captured by the Blood Horkers and got freed by Jon in last battle against them. He works in Morrowind and promised he would repay Jon one day for saving him.


     "Fine, Sev. I will see him."


     Alina moved from the conference table to the main large office and sat behind it surrounded by Wulfur and Trudvar. Lanmas Sadar entered the office and greeted Alina right away.


     "Crimson Moon of the Great Clan Moonblade, greetings."


     "Lanmas of the Ancient Clan Sadar, it is a pleasure. Please sit."


     Alina greeted a fellow member of the hidden clan who was on the good side of her clan. Sadar Clan is mostly involved with the Drama and focuses its power on the trade with Morrowind and Black March.


     "I will go straight to the subject, Thane Jon saved my life and my clan sent me news of his disappearance in the Reach while I was in Mournhold. My employer agreed to let me come and help, she also gave me an item that can help greatly and said that the Company can use it to mobilize a lot of power." Lanmas said and put a box in front of Alina.


     Alina hesitated for a bit but she took the box and opened it. Inside it, there was a large seal that seemed to befit of a Royal Court. That seal carried the Insignia of the Empire and another Insignia of a 'tilted scale'. Alina knew what it meant.


     "This is a Royal Seal ordered by Emperor Tiber Septim to be given to the Great House Hlaalu of Morrowind. The Holder of that seal can go through any Imperial Legion inspection without a hitch and can even request aid from the Legion. My Employer said that she will lend it to the Company until Thane Jon is found." Lanmas said.


     Alina looked with wide eyes to the seal and then looked at Lanmas. She remembered hearing the name of his employer once but she can't remember it exactly.


     "I am sorry, who was your employer again?" Alina asked.


     Lanmas smiled and rested his back to his seat.


     "She is called 'The Old Woman of Mournhold'."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     341 Hedge Magic
      A/n: HUN KAAL ZOOR (Call of Valor), @g0lb0r has been summoned from Sovngarde.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Gods! That crazy man returned!"


     "Look at him, all blood and guts! He did it again, didn't he? That crazy man."


     "He's insane. Don't look to him in the eye."


     "Why allowing such a man in town? He clearly enjoys killing, what if he goes berserk on the people?"


     "Shut up, woman. This man was hurt by the Hagravens and has a grudge on them. They say he attacks Hag Covens and kill those Briarheart Warriors they make. He is making the Reach a safer place."


     "Are you seriously thinking that way?"


     "Well, after the trouble those nasty Forsworn started three months ago, all the traders are fearful to come to Markarth and the prices went up. At least he is teaching the Forsworn their place."


     The uproar of the people of Markarth was clearly about the man known as the 'Witch Hunter. A large man carrying a Hammer who goes out every morning to hunt down the Forsworn camps around Markarth.


     This was obviously Jon.


     It has been a week since his head concussion was fully healed and he became able to speak and Shout again. He still doesn't overdo it that much. Anyway, since that day, Jon quit from the Smelter and took Wulfur's hammer, the [Champion's Cudgel], which he retook from the corpse of Grosh, and started hunting down the small Forsworn camps around the Reach. There is an Ear Bounty for every Forsworn killed and many Head Bounties for known Forsworn leaders and Hagravens.


     [A/n: Ear Bounty is when a Bounty Hunter kills a nameless bandit and returns with their ears as proof. Head Bounty is when a Bounty Hunter brings back the head of a known Wanted.]


     Jon was infamous for his daily Bounty Hunting that seemed to be scaring even the Nords. He always returns covered in blood and carrying a head or two with him while appearing to be really injured by many arrows sticking on him and a lot of burn marks covering his arms.


     The truth wasn't completely far from that. Jon's aim was to gather as many materials as he can get to use magic once again. He had a few ideas on how to remove the vine around his torso but the damn thing proved to be a true leech. It fed on Jon's blood and evolved into something absurd and became bound by soul with Jon, still, Jon didn't have the power to command it around only because he was already sealed by the vine.


     It was very annoying. Jon almost tried everything the past weak to exert enough power to control the vine from the Thu'um to the Hedge Magic put all proved futile because Jon's core power is locked down and it was the key out of this problem.


     In the end, these annoying vines are just a part of Jon exactly like [Greed] yet they don't follow Jon's will because he still hasn't established authority over it. It is was a nasty thing to deal with.


     Jon advanced through the town and mixed among the crowd until he reached Understone Keep, Markarth's center of power. He showed the bounty paper to the Guards and someone came for him.



     "Krilon! Good job today." Faleen, the Jarl's housecarl, came personally to greet the Court's favorite mercenary.


     "Here are the things." Jon handed over the ears and the head he has.


     "Let's see. Man! That sure is a lot. Good job! Here is the bounty, don't spend it all in one place."


     "Thanks."


     Jon said and turned away. He was keeping his face and identity hidden to not attract enemies. Krilon is his Dragon Priest mask name and he kept his face under a hood. Faleen surely has seen him in the Blue Palace as she was accompanying Jarl Igmund of Markarth.


     Anyway, after he got the payment, he headed straight to the Silver-Blood Inn. Inside his room, there were many things that can make Nords go insane.


     Jon may have lost the ability to cast Magic or release Energy but that is not what is magic all about. Magic has other forms like Enchanting, Alchemy, Shouting, Meditating, Sword Singing, Chanting and many other forms. Jon may be an expert when it comes to Casting, Shouting and Enchanting but he is also knowledgeable when it comes to finding absurd ways to make magic. Right now, Jon was practicing the [Hedge Magic].


     He was focusing on the [Sacrificial Magic] as of late and tried to accumulate power to himself by killing enemies. He made a soul trapping weapon and started practicing on the Forsworn he was hunting. The results were rather disappointing.


     Sacrificing requires a connection with a Higher Being that the Ritual of Sacrifice is dedicated to by exchanging the sacrificed souls that the Daedra desire with Power and Energy. Jon had no pact with any Higher Being that accepts sacrifices. He knows some Daedra on a personal level but still, Azura made it very clear that she doesn't accept mortal sacrifices, Sheogorath is not the one to do such a boring thing, Vaermina seeks suffering so mortal are preferred alive in her book and Hircine is the God Patron of the Forsworn. Not too many options here for sacrifice.


     Other than Sacrifice, Jon discovered a new aptitude growing in him once he broke through the 'Ebon Blood Stage'. This aptitude was none other than the [Blood Magic].


     What is [Blood Magic]?


     It is unstudied magic that gets classified under the Hedge Magic. The only reason why it is not studied is that it requires talent, in Jon's case, he developed his Blood by breaking through the 'Ebon Blood stage' and awakening that talent. Jenna Firemane, Jon's Grandmother, is a known user of the Blood Magic as well as some vampires. With a wide variety of uses, the Archetypes of the Blood Magic can be summarized as 'Human Body Manipulation', 'Vitality Manipulation', 'Mind Manipulation', 'Marking', 'Curses' and sometimes 'Enchanting'.


     Jon could only think of how stupid he was to leave his limbs behind in the Briarheart Grove where he cut them, using the blood magic on them can lead the Forsworn to him or worse, put a curse on him. Luckily, he killed all the Hagravens in Alaric's camp.


     There was one more type of Hedge Magic that Jon used rather well. He didn't know a proper name to it but he called it [Fate Magic].


     Such as the name, it was an extremely Dangerous and a very obscure Magic. Jon used it to escape the Forsworn when he burned the Heads of the Hagravens and three 'Wraiths of Crows' appeared. This was not something he fully intended to, he didn't know such a creature would appear from the start but he used the Heads of the Hagravens a medium of power to call forth a guardian entity from Oblivion. Due to the similarities between Hagravens and the Wraiths of Crows combined with the 'Will' of Jon all offered to a Fire powered by a Soul Gem he found at the Hagravens' nest, the [Fate Magic] worked out. Jon can say that [Fate Magic] is rather an ironic and a naughty one that can never be fully harnessed or completely understood. It depends on the way of performing a certain ritual combined with the Will of the Caster and a power source. Its downside is the complete randomity of the results and the chance of backfiring splendidly.


     The last type of Hedge Magic Jon researched was the [Chanting Magic] or the [Singing Rituals]. Although not as dangerous as the [Fate Magic], the [Changing Magic] needs years upon years of understanding. How so? Well, to use the Magic is to sing and to sing one needs a listener. The listener, in that case, is not the Higher Beings like the Original Spirits but on the contrary, it is the Normal and the Lesser Spirits.


     Known as Faeries or Fey, Spirits are beings that reached a certain maturity regarding the Magical aptitude enough to cause mutation in their Souls evolving them to a different being. For example, a lesser soul being like a tree or an animal went through some fortuitous encounter and gained more power than it should, there is a chance that this power causes an evolution by affecting the Soul and upgrading it causing the creature to gain consciousness and a higher awareness of its own. That awareness is translated in more complicated thoughts that need to be addressed by a language and it is known as the Faerie Language which can be different from a Faerie to another in many cases.


     The [Chanting Magic] is used to contact the Faeries by speaking words they understand and ask them to aid the chanter. Jon saw that Chanting Magic twice. Once by Alina when they were healing Jullanar's eye and Alina contacted the Spirits of the Eldergleam Sanctuary to give them enough power that can heal Jullanar, the second time was with the Hagravens who kept singing to the Evil Fey in order to do divination of some sort. Jon clearly observed the way the sang or rather screeched with their nasty voices to call forth some sort of energy.


     In that late night, Jon summarized all the sorts of the Hedge Magic he discovered and put theories to. As an Arcane Theorist, his work was rather scientific and put the Hedge Magic in a form that the world hasn't seen before. In such a predicament, Jon discovered a new Magic for himself to toy with.


     The [Hedge Magic] contains [Sacrificial Magic], [Blood Magic], [Fate Magic] and [Chanting Magic].


     The [Sacrificial Magic] needs a connection with a Higher Power that desires sacrifices and willing to exchange it with power.


     The [Blood Magic] needs the ability to Cast or Enchant, not useful in battle.


     The [Fate Magic] is too risky and to perform one spell, one needs a ton of preparations beforehand.


     The [Chanting Magic] needs a bond with a spirit as well as understanding its language.


     Jon closed the note in front of him with a grim face.


     He may have put an advanced theory than tops anything in the world regarding the Hedge Magic based on nothing but observation but he lacked every requirement to use that Magic effectively.


     "Dammit!"


     He was clearly not pleased of his lacking of power… or so he thought.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     342 See No Evil, Speak No Evil, Hear No Evil
      Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Another day in the purgatory, Jon took the hammer, put on the armor, donned the camouflage cloak, prepared the arrows and checked with [Greed]. Everything was in place. Last thing was the hood over his head and the key to his room.


     "Mister Krilon. The residents of the opposite room last night said they heard something…" The Innkeeper came to nag to him again.


     'Again with them.' Jon rolled his eyes.


     The people staying in the room opposite to his were causing him trouble once again. They seemed to be displeased with staying opposite to him.


     "If you want me out of the room, then prepare one away for me. I'll pay you up." Jon settled it with money. Even when he was stranded alone, he made money like nothing.


     "No, Mister. They left the room. I think you are starting to cause us losing customers."


     "Fine, I'll rent the other room too." Jon took off a few gold coins and stuffed them in the hand of the man.


     A hateful place it was. Markarth was the least city Jon liked in Skyrim. Even Windhelm wasn't that bad.


     Jon took off and headed outside the city again, he picked some bounty from the inn on the way out and took the road where it leads him. This time, the contract was around Kolskeggr Mine, a gold mine owned by Markarth and the Silver-Blood family has no business with so it is not protected by them. It was natural for the Forsworn to attack it by then.


     Jon had an understanding of the politics in Markarth and how the hidden waters ran. His target was the Forsworn and their leader, even though there was no way the [Sacrifice Magic] he was studying would pay off, he had nothing else to do other than clashing with the Forsworn. According to what Azura said, his cure to get his power back was in the Reach.


     Reason and Logic were not that helpful to translate Azura's words. He needed to find a clue to get rid of that accursed vine.


     Jon traveled all the way to the mine and kept watching it from outside. If there are Forsworn inside then they should be keeping a lockout. To avoid being spotted, Jon decided to not enter from the front.


     It was simply impossible as Kolskeggr Mine had only one way to go in or out. Jon's idea was to walk on the mountain above the mine using Greed. He climbed from the back of the mountain then stuck Greed on the slope above the mine's entrance and started walking down on the wall of the mountain. It wasn't really that hard when he used Greed and he was a few meters above the entrance in no time.


     Sure as hell, he heard noises right behind the entrance. People were speaking and the accent was Reachman. He was sure now.


     Sneaking a little look, Jon realized that there were only 4 men stationed on the entrance. Rather sloppy.


     He kicked the wall of the mountain then loosened Greed for a bit. Using his body's weight, he used Greed like a swing to crash through the entrance of the mine while waving the hammer.



     Three fell in one go. The fourth wanted to show resistance but the hammer nailed him to down.


     The men who survived Jon were rather unlucky. If they died without knowing what hit them, it would have been much better than seeing Jon crushing the life out of them by breaking their necks.


     Jon was now in. He switched from the [Champion's Cudgel] to [Greed] and transformed it into a short bow. Holding a few arrows at the same hand as the bow, Jon was skilled enough to shoot at a fast rate that way.


     He walked in the mine avoiding all the traps and the alarms. He met two men sitting around and shot two arrows in less than a second to their throats.


     *Thud* *Thud*


     They fell dead.


     Jon sighed, normal people are so fragile. His level of power is simply enough to make up for his lack of Magic but he is still acting like a cry baby who lost his favorite toy and wants it back.


     He sighed again and headed forwards.


     Not too far from his previous stop, Jon was ambushed by a Forsworn who seemed to have detected Jon somehow. A fight broke out and three more guys joined up.


     Not even waiting for them to surround him, Jon threw [Greed] on one of the Forsworn and [Greed] acted like a liquid and completely covered the head of the man causing it to struggle for air. Jon was already punching a man to his throat causing him to suffocate in a critical state the took the man's axe and threw it towards another who avoided it to land on the fourth's head but the third was mutilated by a kick that dislocated his jaw and fell dead.


     (Quadra Kill)


     "Shut up, Shadow."


     (Seriously, you are good at this. Why use magic when you are this good as a warrior. Your martial arts can be even considered one of the highest ranking even in Akavir.)


     "Sigh! Didn't you see that just now?"


     (What?)


     "That idiot, he snuck up on me. If I had my magic, Shadow. I'd have killed all those fucks without even coming in this mine."


     (...)


     "Yep, stay shut."


     To Jon who came from a magicless world, magic was everything he ever hoped for and part of his identity. To lock him from using magic for over three months, Jon was already furious at everything Forsworn and swore an oath of vengeance for all what they did to him, for chasing his brother and killing 9 of Winterhold's finest men, for causing Nefertiti to disappear god knows where and for simply humiliating him. Every Forsworn blood is to be spilled in Jon's book by now.


     Finally, after reaching the end of the cave, Jon found the central place where the Forsworn main gang was gathered.


     The place was a mess. Over 11 Forsworn one of them is a Briarheart, there were people too. Women who seemed to have been some villagers kidnapped from the villages outside the mine. By the looks of it, the men were used to labor in the mine and the women were raped. Typical Forsworn. At least they didn't start a cannibalism feast yet.


     During the past week and during his stay in the Briarheart Grove, Jon has seen many things like that. The Forsworn were savages whose action denied them from the right to even live. Getting rid of them was like pest exterminating to Jon.


     He formed [Greed] into a short bow again and aimed took many arrows.


     *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


     Five died in a blink of an eye. The remaining ones jumped behind cover or the hostages.


     "By Dagon! He is here already?" One of the men shouted.


     The Forsworn started to make threats and shoot back at Jon who also hid behind cover. He wasn't really hiding but he was thinking.


     'I was being expected?' Jon thought.


     Something was wrong for both sides. Jon was expected but he ambushed them and they still fill for it despite knowing he'd come.


     'What is going on?'


     Jon discarded the thoughts amidst confusion and started to fight back the arrows that were targeting him.


     He took an arrow that was tied with some bones and feathers while its head was dyed with blood. Jon took the arrowhead near his lips and started muttering words.


     "Zii do Vus krazahd daar wo yah zey aax ahrk kinz niist haal."


     The technique Jon was using was called the 'Totem Arrow', it was literally a homing arrow that can pierce anything. The Hedge Magic that Jon used was a mix of [Chanting Magic] to the Spirits of Nirn and powered by his own blood using the [Blood Magic]. To chant words that has a chance to be understood, Jon used the Dragon Language.


     After preparing the arrow, Jon notched it and twisted the bowstring while pulling to give it a curve and loosed. The arrow flew splendidly in an arc and hit the man who spoke just a while ago in his shoulder pinning him to the wall behind him.


     The shot was so impossible that it caused the others to lose focus for a second and Jon used the chance to kill two more.


     Two of the remaining three ran towards the captives and wanted to kill them to force Jon out of cover but what they couldn't foresee was Jon actually racing them towards the captives and throwing the hammer at one of them while intercepting the other one with a Clothesline.


     "See no evil." Jon mocked the man who fell.


     "You bast…"


     Jon then blasted the man's head with a stomp.


     "Speak no evil."


     There was one Forsworn left that can fight, the Briarheart.


     Briarhearts are not really bright and sometimes need commands from the ones who are they used to. Jon saw the process happen a few times in the Briarheart Grove. The first few voices that the Briarheart listens to are the ones he or she obeys. Voices are the key to control those things.


     The Briarheart was already ordered to fight Jon, it held a steel sword in a hand and a lightning spell on another. Jon used [Greed] to pull the [Champion's Cudgel] from far away like a chain then transformed [Greed] into a shield.


     Fighting a Briarheart in his state was risky. He had no magic and can only use his martial arts.


     The Briarheart charged at Jon while shooting Lightning spells that Jon blocked with [Greed]. The Briarheart jumped to strike Jon from above but it was a stupid mistake to jump in a fight. Jon avoided and waved his hammer at the Briarheart smiting him away.


     The Briarheart endured and landed away.


     The annoying thing with this Briarheart was how its heart was hidden under a metal plate nailed into his chest. A shame! If Jon can snatch the heart then it would be game over.


     The Briarheart charged again but Jon bashed him faster with the [Greed Shield] and waved the hammer at the left arm of the Briarheart smashing it in one go. The Briarheart was enraged and it waved its sword at Jon's arm that held the hammer but Jon withdrew it fast sacrificing the hammer that fell to the ground.


     Jon the formed [Greed] into two hands palms on his hands. With those oversized hands, Jon could grab the Briarheart's right arm and attack with the other the Briarheart's guts. His stomach was opened but the damn thing refused to die.


     Taking a page from Sheogorath's book, Jon pulled out the intestines of the briarheart with his free hand then warped them around him immobilizing it.


     The body of the Briarheart was badly damaged and it could no longer sustain more injuries so it stood still. Jon smiled and clapped with the [Greed Hands] on the Briarheart's Head.


     "Hehe! Hear no evil."


     The head was completely turned into mush.


     Jon made a satisfied smile and looked at the people behind him then gave a nod.


     "Are there any more of those?" Jon said.


     The people were scared shitless but they shook their heads.


     "You are free to leave but I advise to follow me out. Not sure what will happen."


     They nodded.


     "Perfect."


     Jon turned around to the last remaining Forsworn, the one pinned from the shoulder by a cave wall.


     "I have some questions. Answer them and you will die swiftly with your balls intact. Don't answer them and I will fondle your balls until they become at the size of your head and will make your lungs drawn on your own blood. Capeesh?"


     ***


     Outside the mine, a large band of Forsworn was surrounding. Their head was none other than Alaric of Karthspire.


     "You said the Nord entered here?" Alaric spoke to a man


     "Yes, Prince. Elder Nepos had me follow him all the way here. We have him cornered."


     "Go back to Elder Nepos and thank him, Morven. Thank him for all the information he brings to us from Markarth. We've got this." Alaric said and made all the men point their weapons at the cave.


     The wait began for Jon to come out but an hour has passed.


     "Should we go in there?" A man asked.


     "Wait, he has to come." Alaric said.


     Just as he said so, a few things flew out from the entrance of the mine. They rolled over until they reached Alaric's feet.


     "This…" The men gasped.


     These were the heads of the men who were waiting for that cursed Nord. If not to capture him then weaken him enough but it seemed that he prevailed.


     Not only that, he was inviting them in.


     Aaric was enraged and was about to step in to kill the Nord himself but his men stopped him. That Nord was a scary opponent even after he was weakened and was put under the Soul Shackles of the Briarheart Tree.


     "Leave me be. I'll kill him with my hands." Alaric kicked his men away.


     "Be patient, Prince. We will go with you. Formation!" Alaric's aid calmed him down and called for a formation to enter the mine.


     Alaric was in the heart of that Formation. No one knew what trap is waiting inside for the Jon to personally invite them in but better safe than sorry.


     Yet, there was no way anyone would be safe from what happens next.


     Jon's head was already healed and a great deal of his power returned to him. His most essential power as a Dragonborn.


     "YOL TOOR SHUL!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     343 The Four Disasters of the Battle of Kolskeggr Bridge
      Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "YOL TOOR SHUL!" (Fire, Inferno, Sun)


     Jon's shout echoed once again in the Reach. He was saving the Shout for this kind of situation.


     The Forsworn could be in no worse position. Going through a mine tunnel which went straight in, Jon standing on the end and shouted the [Fire Breath] Shout at them, the Forsworn having no way to avoid the destructive force of the Thu'um in their straight line formation.


     It was just a spectacle.


     Jon's [Fire Breath] killed everyone inside the tunnel rendering them to ash.


     In the heart of the formation was Alaric. Half of the Forsworn were ahead of him and the other half was behind him. He was about to step into the cave once Jon shouted but his aid was there for him. The man pushed him from harm's way and took the Shout head-on in Alaric's stead.


     "NOO!"


     "Hahahaha!"


     Jon's frenzied laugh and Alaric's mournful cry overlapped. Jon was happy to see those savages burn and Alaric was heartbroken for his people.


     Alaric looked at the mine with anger while holding [Bloodskal], he was going to make sure that this Nord never shouts again after this time.


     The Forsworn knew the fatal weakness of the Thu'um, its long cooldown duration. If the Nord can shout now then the Hag's curse was broken but that Nord should be still weakened. The Soul Shackling Vines are not anything a Mortal can get rid of.


     'Now is the time!'


     Alaric jumped towards the cave but just an inch away from turning into the tunnel, it happened again.


     "FUS RO DAH!" (Force, Balance, Push)


     Another shout was unleashed just a few seconds after the first.


     Alaric survived by a hair's width as the shout's effect stormed through the mine's entrance and attacked the group of Forsworn that was trying to group behind Alaric.


     "Impossible!"


     Alaric was shocked senseless as he fell on his ass while trying to back away.


     Two shouts at the same minute. No, with only a few seconds apart!


     "That's shouldn't be real!"


     Alaric thought he witnessed the impossible when he fought Jon for the first time. Jon first shouted Grosh away then shouted fire at the Leshen but there was considerable time between the shouts. Not a few seconds.


     "COME! ALL OF YOU!"


     This was not the time to hold back anymore. Alaric needed everyone and everything he got.


     From the hills around the mine, a Horde of Forsworn appeared. They were as large as the horde that came to hunt Wulfur once. This time, they were sure that Jon is weakened. Their informant in Markarth has found Jon and was keeping an eye on him. This was the right time to strike the weakened beast but it seems that the beast was saving up his strength too.


     This is going to be tough, Alaric has no idea what a cornered cat like Jon can do. He needed to use all the Force he has to get done with it and kill that Nord.



     Both Jon and Alaric had the same idea in their head. Under Aetherius on Nirn, only one of them can live. Their people are forever enemies and between them is bad blood that can never be resolved.


     The Forsworn were all waiting for a single silhouette of Jon to appear but before they know it, the man himself was standing in front of the mine's entrance with blood covering him.


     "SHOOT EVERYTHING!" Alaric shouted.


     Arrows, stones, rocks, spears, javelins, flame, frost, lightning and even poison bombs. A barrage of projectiles and spells targeted Jon. No one can survive that.


     "VEN GAAR NOS!" (Wind, Unleash, Strike)


     A third shout echoed in the Reach.


     Three shouts thus far!


     A Cyclone of wind formed in front of Jon. It enveloped everything ahead of him. All the arrows, spells and bombs were swallowed by that Cyclone that didn't stand in its place but advanced towards the Forsworn.


     Chaos and panic took over. All the spells were negated by the Wind Element which can suppress any other element and all the projectile were deflected by the force of the Cyclone. The Cyclone carved a bloody line in the lines of the Forsworn but not only that, all the projectiles that targeted Jon started flying randomly along with people and limbs.


     It was a disaster. A man can cause a tornado to happen.


     What are the chances against such a thing?


     The Forsworn knew this was not the time to retreat.


     "ATTACK BEFORE HE SHOUTS!" Someone cried.


     The Forsworn couldn't wait any longer. A few Briarheart Warriors led the charge at Jon but he was waiting for them with a grin. He was already preparing for the next shout.


     "GOL VUS MOTAAD!" (Earth, Nirn, Quake)


     The chargers heard the words and so did Nirn itself. A sense of disaster struck everything around Jon and the creatures started to escape. All the birds in a mile around Jon abandoned their nest and escaped away.


     The Forsworn were on the wrong end of the cannon and the center of the disaster.


     The Earth beneath their feet shook. No, it moved like water.


     It was an Earthquake. A small scale but a real one.


     Stalagmites came from the ground and skewered the unlucky ones, the Earth started to swallow and entomb others, the luckiest ones fill on the ground and lost the sense of the world enduring the weight of their comrades falling on them.


     The shouts from a while ago where nothing compared to this [Earthquake] shout and the [Cyclone]. These were disasters.


     An idea came into the head of one of the Forsworn and it spread like a plague.


     "Run… RUN!"


     Despite the turmoil, he stood up and ran away yet failing to find a proper foothold, he would fall only to stand up again and repeat.


     "No no no, you are not running."


     Jon didn't like what he saw.


     The mayhem can't end here, he wasn't satisfied yet.


     For a month, he was waiting for the day when the Forsworn come to find him. He'd always go out and wreak havoc trying to kill as many as he can while looking for a clue but this is not enough yet. The few hundred Forsworn ahead of him are not enough to satisfy his bloodlust.


     The past month he meditated very hard not to Cultivate Essence Energy but to prepare for when he can use the Thu'um once again. He created a few new shouts by all the knowledge he accumulated all those years.


     He was still not done. Another shout was on the tip of his tongue.


     "STRUN BAH QO!" (Storm, Wrath, Lightning)


     The Forsworn heard one more shout and their hearts sank. The sky above them darkened and the clouds moved in a very weird motion.


     *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rain*


     This was just too much already.


     First was the Wind, second was the Earth, and now the Sky itself pouring Lightning on them.


     *Crackle* *Rumble* *Crackle*


     "NO!"


     "HELP!"


     "PRINCE! HELP US!"


     The Forsworn kept retreating and dying. Alaric was being dragged by his men and saw how the scene unfold.


     He was crying tears of blood for the people that were getting killed.


     It was too much! As the leader of his people, this was too much to bear!


     "UNFORGIVABLE! NORD, THE GODS WON'T LET HAVE PEACE FOR THIS!"


     Jon, who was watching the scene was a wide sadistic smile, heard Alaric.


     "My name is Jon Dare. Remember it as it is the name of the man who will eradicate your kind." Jon replied at the far away Alaric.


     The Men dragging Alaric away reached the road and started to cross the Karth River to escape from Jon. Alaric was reluctant to withdraw but he had no choice.


     The horde of hundreds that came after Jon got ravaged by him alone. A single man putting down an army with his voice.


     Who can stop that?


     Alaric now lost two hordes to Jon. One at the day Jon was captured and he lost 80% of his men going after Jon here in Kolskeggr Crossing.


     The lightning from the sky kept hunting down the men on a slow rate but kept eating away their morale like a black hole.


     Still, Jon was not satisfied.


     He wanted Alaric!


     Jon chased after the retreating remnants of the Forsworn horde as they were crossing the bridge and a demonic idea came to his mind. A shout that he learned from his mother Hilda, the shout his clansmen learn.


     "LOM RIIN KRAN!" (Water, Wave, Tide)


     The world rumbled once again. This time, it was not the Wind, not the Earth or the Lightning of the Sky. This time, it was the water, the very River, the Water Under the Bridge no one ever thought to face.


     Karth River moved as if it was a living being and rose for the call of Jon. The water retreated back for a short while then charged forward at the bridge in a sight that no one ever saw.


     The fourth disaster struck.


     The old stone bridge was washed clean. All the Forsworn that were running for their lives got annihilated.


     Not entirely every Forsworn.


     The few that survived were clinging to life on the bank of the River.


     Alaric miraculously survived for the sixth time this day.


     "The damn cockroach!" Jon was stupefied of the heavenly luck that Forsworn possessed.


     He was about to step forward but he felt something and halted his steps.


     Alaric dragged his body up and saw Jon on the other side of the river standing there looking at him.


     *Rain* *Rain*


     The blowing of the cold wind, the thudding of the falling rocks, the crackling of the storm and dripping of the raindrops, the flowing of the river. The very world itself started to scare Alaric.


     He was terrified.


     The one he was up against is not the one he faced before. He thought by killing that Nord called Jon, he can be qualified to kill the enemy of his people, Ulfric Stormcloak. But Just now, Alaric realized that Ulfric is not even a threat compared to the dragon whose reverse scale was touched.


     There was one thing he can do.


     Turn his tail and run. There is no surviving for him and his people if they are found.


     'Run!' He shouted to his body and it did follow his will.


     He ran without looking back.


     On the other side of the river, Jon was still frozen.


     (You fucking idiot!) Shadow was cursing at him yet he had no power to even reply in his mind.


     The vines around his body assaulted him with all its might.


     Jon used his Essence Energy to stimulate his Thu'um and be able to Shout faster than even his usual.


     This was a mistake.


     *Puke!*


     Jon, who exhausted himself, started puking blood and fell on the ground powerlessly while holding his guts in pain.


     He finally got a taste of the power he used to wield before but his reckless action backfired on him.


     He will survive but he needs time to recover. No! He needs a real cure for this thing around him. He always rejected a certain solution in his mind but this was unbearable.


     He needs his power back and whatever the cost, he will do it. Jon dragged his body up and started walking back to Markarth where things should have gone in a certain way a long time ago.


     Still, one thing was clear.


     The whole Reach heard those shouts and only one person in Skyrim under High Hrothgar can shout like that.


     Jon Dare's voice reached not only the Reach but echoed around Skyrim. The Battle of Kolskeggr Bridge and the Four Disasters that Jon conjured are merely the ringing bell marking the beginning of the chaos.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     344 Aftermath
      An Extra sponsored by @g0lb0r. Praise the sun!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The Battle of Kolskeggr Bridge (also known as the Battle of Forsworn-Jon Dare) had an after effect that left the Reach speechless for three days. Jon Dare, the Northern Thane who mysteriously appeared in Markarth during the chaos three months ago and disappeared presumed dead, has made quite the shocking absurdity.


     The 'Tongue of Thunder', the 'Four Calamities', the 'Dragon of Winterhold' as well as many nicknames started to spread around for Jon. He was revered as a mighty Nord whose voice transcended sense.


     The Nord Bards sang his name for three whole days in Markarth and the Jarl started investigating what happened.


     Sure enough, the missing thane preferred to stay missing and no one found a trace of him after he left Kolskeggr Mine. The ones who spread the tale of the battles were of course the hostage villagers of Kolskeggr. Jon Dare has declared his identity while he was shouting the Forsworn to their demise. Knowing Jon Dare's personality, the influential people knew exactly that Jon Dare is the person who would use the Thu'um without holding back even in front of the High King of Skyrim.


     But to think that he is waging war on the Forsworn! The people couldn't understand how deep the grudge between the Forsworn and Jon was for him to declare that he will eradicate the Forsworn.


     The Nords and the Reachmen never got along anyway but the tension between the two people started to rise in Markarth. The Reachmen living in Markarth, who had nothing to do with their brethren of the Forsworn, still felt bad about the coming days. They were always treated horribly by the Nords and the Forsworn faction appeared because of this treatment.


     Still, the man in the center of this uproar remained hidden god knows where.


     Away from Markarth in a remote village, Jonrad and Tyr Firemane sat in a travelers' inn listening to the stories.


     "At least the kid is doing good." Tyr whispered to Jonrad.


     Jon raised his head looking around from under his hood and sighed.


     "I don't know."


     "Don't know what?"


     "If he is fine or not. He said he would eradicate the Forsworn. That doesn't sound like fine to me." Jonrad said and kept thinking.


     "What do you think the reason is then?"


     "... They probably… I don't know." Jonrad tried to dismiss the ideas in his head.


     "You think they hurt him?" Tyr asked.


     Jonrad nodded and replied.


     "Why do you think he is not contacting us? Something is weighting him down or maybe he lost the ability to contact us."


     "We know at some point that he was captured and escaped after two months."


     "Two months is not that much but that made Jonhild be this angry. The tale about the battle that he conjured the four calamities of nature by his voice was something really extreme." Jonrad analyzed.



     "Yeah, he can just kill a few of them and Teleport away with magic. Not to take them on in such a way. But still, Four Calamities is really something. Can you do anything like that?"


     "Me? I don't think I can do what he did but I can at least burn them off the face of Nirn."


     "So, where do you think we can find him now?"


     "Markarth is an option but after such incident, Jonhild will find a place to hide really well. I expect him at least to do that. He will focus on recovering and then come out to confront the Forsworn in their stronghold. We can look for him now and leave an eye on the Forsworn stronghold."


     "There is only you and me though."


     As Tyr said so, Jonrad's eyes froze for a second and he closed them then focused on his head and started muttering some words.


     Tyr acted natural and waited for Jonrad to finish. This was a Telepathic call probably from Nurina.


     Jonrad opened his eyes.


     "Hilda has arrived at Winterhold and Alina has departed to the Reach with a small militia." Jonrad said.


     "Didn't we tell her to stay put?"


     "Stay put and leave Jonhild to rot in the Reach for three months, I don't think a child like Alina will do things like that. Also, that smug Sigurd and sister Nurina are planning to come too after they heard that Jon is waging a war on the Forsworn."


     "Well well well, we are not short on men anymore." Tyr said and drank his mead.


     ***


     *Two days ago in Winterhold*


     Alina was donned in her Stalhrim gear, the [Deathbrand Armor], and carried her two blades [Bloodscythe] and [Soulrender].


     "Mother, please take care of Jull for me."


     She turned around to face Hilda who helped her put on the armor.


     Hilda smiled faintly and nodded.


     "You too, take care of yourself and bring that foolish son of mine home."


     "Yes, I will." Alina said and looked around.


     There were many people present in the room, Jenna Firemane, Nurina, Vladimir, Hafthor and the rest of the Firemanes and the Moonblades who could come to aid Winterhold. Many of Jon's cousins and hers insisted that they would follow Alina to the Reach.


     There was also Lanmas Sadar, the man who lent Alina the Royal Seal of Royal Family of House Hlaalu as well as the heads of the departments. This was all in Jon's house.


     Alina spoke to them and then excused herself and went inside the main bedroom to see Jullanar.


     The pale elf girl was even paler and lost a lot of her weight. Beside her bed, there was Master Nurelion who was making her drink some potion.


     "Jull."


     "... Alina."


     They called for each other but to Alina's determined tone, Jullanar's tone was weak and barely hearable.


     "I'll go and drag him home." Alina said.


     Jullanar smiled and nodded.


     "... Be safe."


     Alina smiled and kissed Jullanar on the head.


     She was about to say something but she heard an uproar from outside the room. She hurriedly went outside the room to see what is happening only to find Nurina telling the people around her something and they are all opening their mouths from shock.


     Just as she asked what is going on, what she heard next was the best news she heard of in three months.


     Jon was appeared, had an epic battle with the Forsworn and sent them defeated. He then declared war on them.


     Alina's face hardened.


     "We can't dally. The Empire may try to stop us at this rate." Alina spoke and looked at Vladimir, "Contact Wulfur and Ongeim, tell them to do whatever they are doing fast. We need to mobilize our people through the Pale right now. Jon needs an army."


     Vladimir nodded then held a telepathy scroll and talked with Wulfur.


     Alina turned around to the rest.


     "The situation has escalated at this rate. We need some of you in Whiterun and Rorikstead to secure the supply lines. I believe you all understand the plan. The only change we are doing is that we are moving fast."


     "Yes."


     Alina went out of the house followed by those who are coming with her. She rode Lokthur and took off to the camp.


     All the forces were mounted and waiting. Jon has made sure to mass produce Flame Atronach Horse Scrolls for a situation like this. All of the [Dare Dragoons] are essentially Atronach riders and the force Alina is taking has borrowed the equipment from the [Dare Dragoons].


     [A/n: To not be confused with 'Dragons', Dragoons are cavalrymen but with a cooler name.]


     The 400 troopers were all ready and marched from Winterhold to Neo Saarthal with haste. Upon arrival, Alina received a Telepathy call from Vladimir.


     {Alina, you are good to go. Wulfur has returned from Dawnstar but he will cause a political problem.}


     'What problem?'


     {You see… it started like this…}


     ***


     *The night before Alina's departure - The sea north to Dawnstar*


     Wulfur and Ongeim were on one of the Cruiser Ships, the [Hasty Bee], the fastest ship in the fleet. They were discussing the operation they were about to start. While using their Auras to observe Dawnstar.


     "It is almost the time. Let's move." Ongeim gave the order.


     As someone who was raised in Dawnstar, he was well aware of all the in and outs of the town. He was also aware of the annoying personality of Jarl Skald the Elder and how an old brat he can be. This operation he suggested was to allow the forces of the company to move across the pale without anyone hindering them from the Jarl's side.


     Jarl Skald always had a low opinion of Jon and didn't like how he didn't support Ulfric despite being a key figure in not only one of the old holds but the oldest of all holds. He also detested the Dare Dragon company from pulling the rug from under Dawnstar in business.


     Reasons varied but Skald's action was always that of a brat no matter how 'elder' he became.


     Shutting the door in the face of Winterhold after Jon's disappearance was the last nail in the coffin. The Company needed to take action. Real Action.


     As the [Hasty Bee] approached the docks of Dawnstar, Ongeim and Wulfur made sure that no sound or light leak from the ship. The moons were not that bright which was for their advantage and the guards seemed lax.


     Just as the ship was too close to be hidden, the alarm bells rang.


     "FULL SPEED AHEAD!" Ongeim shouted and the engine of the ship roared in excitement.


     In just mere seconds, the ship's metal support frame was crushing to the pier.


     "We have ten minutes. Move move move! Secure the dock's chains, blow up the dock's chains."


     The Ship's small cannons aimed at the unmanned defenses. The main front cannon was aimed at the wall around Jarl's Longhouse.


     *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


     Explosions echoed in the night in Dawnstar and people started running and screaming.


     "Wulfur! Our turn!"


     Ongeim and Wulfur commanding twenty Elite warriors from the company jumped off the ship and conjured Flame Horse Atronachs. They charged like hell runners to the Jarl's Longhouse.


     *Bang*


     The front wall of the longhouse was blown off as soon as the Magicka Ball landed. The guards of the Longhouse were stormed by the twenty strongmen and no resistant was offered due to them being stunned by the explosion.


     "What is that? Who in Oblivion would do… Who are you?"


     An Elderly man holding a sword with a few guards around him and some women hiding behind him.


     "Jarl Skald, you have violated the code of honor and did some terrible deeds to Winterhold. The Dare Dragon Company is not a thing the likes of you can play tricks on." Ongeim spoke as he walked up.


     "... No! You… traitor!" Jarl Skald saw Ongeim and his face paled.


     "You are not blocking the roads for our people again. We are here to make sure of that and… to take insurance with us." Wulfur said as the men aimed their weapons at Skald's guards.


     That was enough for two agents of [Team 0] to sneak around and grab the 'package'.


     "We are done." One of the Agents spoke.


     "Good! Let's leave."


     The 'package' was a girl in her mid-twenties. She was looking around with a pale face.


     "No! You! Hands off her…" Jarl Skald was enraged but he was completely outnumbered in his own house seeing this woman being taken away.


     "If you don't open the roads by the morning, we will return her to you… piece by piece." Wulfur said retreated with the men.


     Ongeim followed as the last man and disappeared behind the rubble and smoke.


     A minute later, the [Hasty Bee] was sailing out of the Dawnstar while spewing flames at any ship that dared to chase.


     Ongeim and Wulfur stood beside each other, Ongeim gave a sigh and patted Wulfur's shoulder.


     The dawn was already here. Now the troopers can move through the Pale.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     345 A Deal with the Devil
      Thanks to @ColonelKAITO for donating!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Blue Flames!


     Cold Blue Flames!


     So cold that it makes the bone ache. Not the warm golden flame but a cruel and cold one.


     Jon looked at the spell that he evoked.


     It was the only thing he can use, the only Magic that he can evoke.


     It wasn't a normal experience.


     He had to go out and look for more Forsworn in the Reach, sacrifice them and gain such power. He finally got to use the Sacrifice Magic and the result was this great. Of course, he had to have a pact with a Daedric Prince.


     What he gained was this Cold Blue Flame, a flame that would obliterate the mortals and ravage their essence. The Cold Flames of the Fourth Sinus of Takubar, a pocket realm in Oblivion adopted by Coldharbour where the blue cold flames run wild.


     It was beautiful in every way Jon can ever think of. Feeling such a blue cold flame would make people appreciate the blessing of the golden warm flame. The ash, supposedly grey in color, became snow white blue hint of glow.


     Jon had to give something for this power, to get a part of his own corrupted just like how Vaermina corrupted Alina's eyes. His Guardian Dragon Blessing was now corrupted too.


     "This is the power granted to you by the Lord, mortal. Be thankful." A nasty voice interrupted Jon's thoughts.


     "Shut the fuck up, Xikil."


     Jon replied harshly at his black and red skinned companion with two horns who he barely endured the presence of. A Dremora from Oblivion is not the best companion one can ask for.


     That Dremora was responsible for holding the [Soul Sigil Stone], an artifact that helps Jon fulfill his pact with the Daedra.


     "Hurry up and find more, mortal. These are just ten mortals you killed. Summon me once again when there is more prey, hahaha!"


     The Dremora disappeared with a burst of disgusting laughter.


     Jon sighed in his heart and carried looked at the mace in his hand, it took him four days and he finally made it. He can use what he used to have but he can use magic once again.


     It all happened last night.


     ***


     [Last Night - Markarth, the Abandoned House]


     "Hey, I am bored. Are you not bored yet?"


     {...}


     "If it was Sheogorath, things would have been much different, you know! My intestines and all would be flying around and put back repeatedly."


     {...}


     "Fine, if you are going to play hard to get then make a move. I mean you are the Lord of Domination and you can't even play Monopoly? I am ashamed for you."


     {...}


     "... You know I can do this all day, right?"


     {... MORTAL!}


     "Oh! He finally speaks."


     {Enough with your pity games, surround yourself now!}


     "Based on what exactly? You and I both know how this game work and I still have something I want your help with. I caught that friend back there for your sake, I assume letting him complete the rite will be very pleasing for Boethiah to see. Isn't that right, Logrolf?"



     *Muffled groans*


     "See, Logrolf agrees."


     {So that's it? That's your game?}


     "Yes. I help you, you help me. Everyone walks away happily… except for Logrolf, he doesn't seem like walking away any time soon."


     {Hahahaha! So you were fooling around my altar for three days just to get to this point?}


     "Fooling around? You may be right… at least you got to enjoy it."


     {HA! Mortal, you are acting so bold. I am now trying to pick which one would be better to break, you or Logrolf?}


     "As far as I am concerned, all you can do is some light and sound effects, that's if you are not going to call a champion of yours to get rid of me. Now, shall we talk business?"


     {Humph! What do you want, Mortal?}


     "Let's see… I am sure you already know who I am judging by how you Daedric Princes love to wager on us pity mortals doing things for you."


     {Yes, Yes. I am aware, you are a Laborer of Azura's.}


     "Well, you are right and as if you may have known, I have faced some bad luck lately. You see this vine growing on my body? I want to get rid of it but I can't… well, I'll be needing the help of a Mighty Daedra."


     {Is that it? I can help you but I won't.}


     "... What? Why?"


     {You mortals and your pea brains! Azura gave you a task to cure yourself, why come to me?}


     "... I, I thought…"


     {You thought you can make a deal? Who do you think I am? Clavicus Vile?}


     "Dammit!"


     Things seemed to have gone out of Jon's expectations. Even with a bargaining chip like his, the Daedric Prince he is communing with refused to help him.


     Jon looked at the hateful altar in front of him with hate. It has been three days since he returned from the Battle of Kolskeggr Bridge and he was trying to secure a way out of these vines by any and all means.


     His best shot was with the powerful Daedric Princes. His choices are limited to two Daedra and they are more horrible than the other one. It was either the Mistress of Decay, the Devourer of the Dead, and the Spirit Daedra the one known as [Namira] or the King of ****, the Prince of Schemes, and the Harvester of Souls the one known as [Molag Bal].


     Between the Lady of Cannibalism and the Lord of Strife, Jon had to choose the later for reasons varied but not important anymore. It seems that Molag Bal is not helping.


     {But for you to bring me the one who desecrated my altar, I guess I should reward you.}


     Jon rolled up his eyes.


     "I don't need your mace. Too eye catchy."


     Jon completely shut off Molag Bal, he knew the reward of this quest already and knew many things about Molag Bal himself. The Daedric Prince loved schemes and backstabbing as well as domination, but what is not known is that Molag Bal loves being defied and fought against, those who surrender too easily are of not entertaining anymore.


     Still, Molag Bal had something that Jon desired.


     {Really? Then what if I tell you that I can help you in a way. You see… I can give you a mean to use Magic once again.} Molag Bal didn't hide the malice in his tone.


     Jon narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark demonic altar in front of him.


     "I am listening."


     {Haha! Simply use my mace in a way that… Let's say, different than its real purpose. My Mace can trap souls. Rather than sending them in pity Black Soul Gems, you can use a different way to send those souls directly to me and I… will grant you a set of spells you can use. Something picked by a Daedric Prince.}


     Molag Bal's offer ended here.


     Jon kept thinking for a few seconds.


     "And what about the parts you are not telling me?"


     {...}


     "You left a lot of blanks in that agreement, anyone would have been fooled but not me. You want me to use a mean I don't know about to send Souls directly to you and get a power I don't understand. Sounds like the Recipe of Disaster itself. Don't you agree, Logrolf?"


     "Ut..ma..oose!" (cut me loose)


     "See? Even Logrolf agrees!"


     Jon detected where Molag Bal's scheme is.


     {Humph! Mortal, you are annoying. Take the mace, bring me souls, gain power. Pity mortals don't get to negotiate.}


     "Oh! That so? Surprisingly, I agree. Still, not only you offered me your Mace but also power. I didn't see that one coming to be honest. I will agree to the offer if you answer this one." Jon said looked to the Altar that was shaped like Molag Bal's head, "Why help me this much?"


     {That's what you want to know? Fine, let's say that Sheogorath and Vaermina have put a huge bet on you completing your Labours. I saw those two doing so and I did like them. Malacath and Dagon are betting against you so it would worth it to see them losing splendidly.}


     "Wait! I understand why Dagon is betting against me but Malacath? Well well well, looks like the Orcs are going to need a fifth Orsinium. Is there a free place in Coldharbour?"


     {Hahaha! Nice one. So, you take my deal, Mortal?}


     "Just make it more appealing."


     {Fine, here is the deal. For every soul you damn to my realm, Coldharbour, I will give you enough Magic power by the Blessing I shall grant you. 10 Souls and I will give you a magic spell you can use, 100 Souls and I will give you another spell of much use to a man of your talent, 1000 Souls and you will gain power very befitting of you. Those three powers are the only things I will grant you beside my Mace.}


     "And how will I send the souls to you?"


     {That won't be a problem you need to worry about, Mortal.}


     "..."


     Jon became silent for some time. Dealing with Molag Bal is no ordinary matter. A pact may happen but there is some scheme being brewed too. Something Jon can't foresee.


     "What about this Vine around me? Will I be able to get rid of it?"


     {That's Azura's Labour, mortal. I can't interfere.}


     "Tsk! I just need to figure out what she meant that the cure is in the Reach."


     {Is that what she said?}


     "She said: 'Heal as soon as you can, the secret lies in the Reach no place else. By Blood, by Curse and by Sacrifice; you shall recover'."


     {Oh! Azura and her way of speaking! Hateful as ever.}


     "Shouldn't you Daedric Princes be high and mighty when you talk to us puny little weak pathetic mortals?"


     {As much as it pleases me that you admit it, you need to be one bored Daedric Prince to talk that way. Only the Twilight Rose of Vanity uses such a way in speaking thinking high and mighty of herself.}


     "I thought she is one of the good guys."


     {Good Guys?! HA! HAHAHA! That's a new one. Azura of all Daedra? She'd curse an entire race on a whim, raise the sea in a fit of anger, chock the life out of you puny mortals once she was really enraged. You don't know what you are dealing with, Mortal. I may be honest to my cause but there are worse rulers than I, much more.}


     "Fine fine, do you have any idea how my Labour work?"


     {Hahaha! Were you listening at all, Mortal? You Labour is simple and you were rather doing it splendidly well without even noticing. By Blood, by Curse, by Sacrifice. That's your answer.}


     Jon tilted his head.


     "Isn't that the Hedge Magic?"


     {AAARRGH! You mortals are STUPID! Azura wants you to Shed Blood, to Place Curse and to Sacrifice your Enemies in the Reach! Azura is offended for your sake, mortal!} Molag Bal quietened for a second then spoke again, {Azura wants destruction!}




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     346 Unusal Friendship
      Sorry for being late, a really hot day in Ramadan. 40C (104F) and it keeps getting worse. And today's chapter is a bit of a spin-off. Brain is overheating!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Bash* *Bash* *Thud*


     *Screams*


     "No! Please! Mercy!"


     "Say Ah!"


     "AAAAAAH!"


     "Good boy!"


     *Bash* *Thud*


     "Phew! That was refreshing."


     Jon stretched his body up and took a breath after whipping the blood off his face with his sleeve, he was surely working hard. He looked around him with satisfaction and nodded to himself, today's harvest was bountiful.


     Last night, he stalked some Forsworn to a cave and waited until all the cave dwellers gathered, he then raided the camp this morning with his new companion and killed over twenty Forsworn with the [Mace of Molag Bal]. The bodies were all piled around him.


     That mace is also known as the [Vampire's Mace] and has the ability to Trap Souls, Recover Fatigue and Absorb Magicka.


     "Mortal, you missed one!" A voice so nasty, that it felt like its owner had a broken radio for a throat, called for him.


     Jon's good mood always gets ruined when he hears that voice. He can't get used to it no matter what.


     "Xikil, you son of a bitch, clear your damn throat before you talk!"


     Jon turned to the Dremora following him and cussed right away. Xikil's voice was just like any other Dremora so it was Jon who unintentionally gets goosebumps from the tone itself.


     [A/n: Dremora are the equivalent of demons, red and black skinned with horns and a deep unexplainable grudge against Mortals.]


     "Spare me your nonsense, mortal. Take this one." Xikil indifferently replied at Jon and threw the Forsworn boy that he caught.


     "You retarded Daedra, when was the last time you used your brain?" Jon looked at the boy and sighed. He waved the Mace and killed him, "I needed that boy alive so we can follow him to another camp when he gets away."


     "... Aaah!"


     "Really? 'Aaah'? That's your reaction?"


     "Mortal, don't test my patience. Just go look for them the way you normally do."


     Jon glared at the Dremora with contempt, never he thought that the Dremora are this stupid. Well, maybe because Xikil was not a high ranked Dremora. He always blows Jon's cover and had a thing for charging head on without thinking. Normally, Jon would Conjure Dremora to fight for him in a direct fight but he never tried those sons of bitches in stealthy combat before.


     They completely suck if Xikil was not a half-witted retard among his kind.


     Still, he had his uses. Molag Bal assigned Xikil randomly for Jon when he granted his blessing.


     The [Blessing of Molag Bal], never did Jon ever think of having such a thing. It had only one purpose and that was corruption. Molag Bal did not mention this part to Jon intentionally but it pissed Jon off right away. Jon had the physique of a Firemane blessed by the [Guardian Dragon] that grants the Ashen Flames, the Flames that Jon and his father can use to buff their normal Fire Magic to an unimaginable degree. The blessing of Bal simply interfered with the [Blessing of the Guardian Dragon] and changed the 'White Ashen Flame of Incineration' to the 'Blue Cold Flame of Essence Drain', Jon didn't want to admit it but the Cold Flames suited him better.



     Once he killed 10 Forsworn and granted their souls to Molag Bal, this Cold Flame was Bestowed on him. He can now cast his Fire Magic only in the form of Blue Cold Flames.


     This was the first part of the blessing that can be acquired by sacrificing 10 souls. When the sacrifice reaches 100 souls, another Magic will be granted to Jon and the same with 1000 souls.


     Still, how can Jon use any of that? Wasn't he supposed to have his Magicka locked by the damn vine leeching around him?


     Here where Xikil comes in. Xikil was tasked by Molag Bal to carry an artifact from Oblivion called the [Soul Sigil Stone]. That Sigil Stone is something produced by Daedric Magic be used for many things such as opening Gates from Oblivion to the Mortal Realm Mundus, a medium to use Magic and can replace Soul Gems for enchanting.


     This Soul Sigil Stone has the function to absorb the souls and deliver them to Molag Bal as well as share some of these souls' Essence with Jon. Using that Essence, Jon can use the magic Molag Bal bestowed on him.


     "So, horns for brains, how many souls did we collect so far?"


     "43. Too slow, Mortal. It has been two days already."


     "What the fuck do you want me to do? If you just shut up and let me do my work, I would have found another camp by now."


     "Huh? Blaming me for your weird tastes now, Mortal? Who said you have to be picky with your prey? Just kill anyone and finish the job already! I can't stand you, weak pathetic creatures."


     "... Do you want to die?"


     "HA! The likes of you don't even dare to scratch me, the Mighty Xikil of cla… PUFF!"


     Jon slammed Xikil on the back of his head with the mace. Xikil died immediately and his body was taken back to Oblivion.


     "Dare is my fucking surname, you noisy fucker."


     Jon started massaging his temples, listening to the ranting Dremora all day made his headache.


     Well, killing Xikil is not possible anyway, he is a Daedric creature which means he is an immortal. Most of the creatures of Oblivion work this way, wherever they get killed, they resurrect back again in their Realm of Origin by a substance called the 'Chaotic Ceratia' and that goes from the Dremora to the Atronach to all other Daedric Creatures. The reason for this is that the Daedric Creatures have no Anuic Animus (Soul) but have a different version called the Vistage.


     Speaking of Vistages, this is the Fate that Jon bestowed on the Forsworn. The reason why Jon refused to target any people other than the Forsworn, such as Bandits, was because of what happens to those who get claimed by Molag Bal. That Daedric Prince is also called the Harvester of Souls for a reason. In his realm of Coldharbour, there are beings called the [Soul Shriven]. These are Mortals whose souls got claimed by Molag Bal and he literally exchanged their Souls with Vistages which enables them to form bodies in his realm and become eternal will-less slaves but they are not native to Oblivion, so the body of a Soul Shriven is an imitation of the body worn in life, suffering rapid wear and decay until it dies, for its vestige only forms a body once again, over and over, like a Daedra. Their appearance is shocking too, pale skin, white eyes, hairless and feeble; the Soul Shriven experience nothing but labor and torment until they are rendered feral with minds too broken to work.


     This is a true existing version of hell and Jon was the judge, jury and executioner of send people there.


     Still, he didn't feel sorry for anyone he sent there so far.


     ***


     The next day, Jon summoned Xikil by the method Molag Bal left him with.


     "Mortal, you won't get away with that!" Xikil shouted and waved his greatsword at Jon the moment he was summoned.


     "I wouldn't do that if I were you." Jon simply kicked Xikil's leg causing him to lose balance and fall on his face.


     "MOORTAAAAL!"


     As Xikil was about to lash in another fit of rage, Jon stomped on his head causing him to blackout.


     It took Xikil a few minutes to wake up again only to find Jon has strapped him clean of his armor and weapons as well as the [Soul Sigil Stone] all after tying him up to a tree. Unable to control his anger anymore, Xikil was about to blow up from anger and started cursing.


     Jon ignored the raging Dremora and kept inspecting the Sigil Stone with interest. This was not a normal Sigil Stone, it was something much more valuable. Sigil Stones valued in quality and shapes but this one can be said as unique. Jon can tell as Nurina has a few Sigil Stones that she extorted out of some Daedric Creatures and she considers them very valuable and keeps them hidden even from Jon. He could tell that Nurina would move mountains for that Sigil Stone he took from Xikil.


     He sighed in his heart and thought of getting a few Sigil Stones of his own one day to study them. He really wanted to see how the Daedric Magic made such artifacts, they were very similar to his 'Magicka Reactors' in some sense.


     He put the Sigil Stone back carefully and started to inspect Xikil's gear. It wasn't the Daedric Gear he knew from the game or any sort of magic items. They were all very sturdy pieces that would fetch quite the price around Tamriel. The Daedric craftsmanship is always seen as the best despite its diabolical fashion.


     "Alright, horns of brains, we had our fun. Ready for today's work?"


     "Ready! READY? Mortal, I swear on the name of Lord Molag Bal, you will…"


     "Shut up or I'll hit you."


     "GRAAAH!"


     *Bash*


     Jon punched Xikil in the face before cutting him loose and returning his things to him.


     "Try anything funny and next time you will deal with Lord Molag Bal of yours, I am the keeper of his mace so you get to shove your mortal-immortal act up your ass."


     "Morta…"


     Jon raised the mace as Xikil was about to lash out again but the later held his tongue immediately.


     "Good! You and I will be great friends right away. First rule, friends don't talk."


     "Grrr!"


     "Or growl."


     "..."


     "Good boy."


     And that's how it started, a friendship story between a human and a Dremora based on the noble ethics of shutting the fuck up. Too bad it was short-lived, Jon had to kill Xikil once again by the end of the day for talking during stealth.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     347 100 Kills
      A/n: Jon's POV returns again! It feels so good to be back at the mind of my homicidally main character.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     For how long has it been since I thought so deep in myself, or maybe I was just thinking about myself all along without realizing. Funny, I never thought that one day I will indiscriminately kill people like that.


     I always had this rule with Bandits. They leech on people like vermin so they should be treated like vermin, stripped away from their humanity and put to the sword. It was the best course of action for everyone.


     But what I am facing this time was something I preferred not to think too much about. Still, when I am alone with nothing to divert my poisonous thoughts, my mind comes to me and I start thinking.


     Was it really alright?


     Mass murder.


     Genocide.


     Condemning them to a literal hell.


     Just because of what? Two months of captivity, a foot and a couple of fingers.


     I can just fix all that and move on. Really. They won't even come after me if I packed my shit and walked away.


     Still, I wasn't able to do so.


     Something about this whole mess wanted to make sense of itself and it drove me mad. I can't help it anymore, doing things like that was wrong. Just wrong. It won't help me at all. All I needed is to kill one man, remove the cursed vine and do whatever it is I usually do. Ironically, the way to do that is to kill more of those people so that I can amass enough power.


     Here I am trying to make sense of killing by more killing. I am sick of it yet it is all that I need to do in the end.


     More killing.


     And here my number 99 victim. Just lying in his blood forfeiting his life to my cause being devoured by blue flames and running around as if it was burning him. It actually was. It was leaving white burn marks rather than black… as if it would make me feel any better.


     Making sense of killing by more killing is just stupid. Funny, I am getting cold feet just one victim away from gaining more power.


     "One more kill, Mortal."


     "Yeah."


     Still, I had to kill them and use their souls as means to an end… now that I put it this way, feels like I am the bad guy in the end.


     How did it all start? I mean those Reachmen. Why do they have to be so stubborn about sharing the Reach with the Nords? Fuck who sits on the Throne! Life should never be the price for Pride. The deadliest of all sins.


     Haha! Look who's talking! Me, the sinner of Pride. I called myself Dare because I don't stand my pride being dared. But I know better… it is just a facade for my little weak self to hide behind. I don't know a better way to deal with this world than just acting high and mighty.


     Despite knowing though, I don't get why the Forsworn are so prideful despite being nothing but savages. They could have settled with Nords, grew their influence from being some simple minority to a potential ruling faction and ride the law.



     But in the end, it is a racial conflict that can't be resolved even if we Nords killed the heads of all Forsworn.


     But how to resolve something with such a scale?


     How to put down an entity as large as the Forsworn. They are many, spread around, unending. Even if I killed a thousand, I won't even scratch the surface. I already annihilated Alaric's army twice and that surely was more than a thousand.


     Just what would it take, as I know, killing the king doesn't end the war.


     In my past life, I read that thing about chess. Not all pieces are what they are, the King, the Queen and the Pawns.


     Why when all the Pawns die, the game does not end despite it being realistic and why when the King die the game is over despite being unrealistic? A nation can't survive without its army but can survive without its king, another one will rise anyway.


     That's when the meaning of the chess pieces becomes clearer. The Pawn is the weakest but has a lot of potential, the Queen is the strongest, and so on. All the pieces represent potential and resources but the king represents what is really essential. What nothing can survive without.


     Hope, Future, Time.


     Take those away from a nation and you utterly destroyed it.


     "... You know what, Xikil. You are a better listener than I thought you would be."


     "..."


     "You are allowed to talk by the way."


     "... So, Mortal. Does this mean you are not killing them or you are going to kill them?"


     "I don't know. Power for souls, life for death. I don't think I will wipe them out if that's what you are asking about. They will make sure that there future goes on and survives."


     "And how is that?"


     "Simple, they know that I know that their base in Karthspire. They know that I am coming one day. They must have migrated all their children away and brought reinforcements."


     "Children. That's what you mortals consider future."


     "... Yeah. I think it is different for you Daedra. You don't have a future to speak of."


     "HA! What are you talking about, Mortal? We are eternal. We may have learned fear and our thoughts evolve but we are unending. We are the perfect beings to serve our Lord. Unlike your kind, we are not flawed." Xikil said while puffing his chest.


     "Is that so?" I couldn't help but smile. "I think I pity your kind now."


     "Pity? HA! By a mortal?"


     "Yes. Your kind is eternally doomed in servitude."


     "That's what we desire."


     "Is that really true? Do you even desire anything? You are created and programmed to do a set of tasks that the Daedric Princes give you. You are the perfect servants. You are eternal, you don't need to be fed or cared for, you can just be used without wearing off and when you do, you get resurrected over and over again. Your kind may be 'Eternal' but doesn't have 'Life'. By that, you don't have Future, you don't have hope, you don't have freedom. You are just an NPC in my opinion and I think your Ego itself may not be real. Just another thing granted to you by your creator. And may God have mercy on those who are forever the slaves."


     "Mortal… you really say interesting stuff that I don't fully comprehend. I am not sure what it all meant but I am sure they were all said to make you feel better about yourself."


     "I can't argue with that. But I feel really better about myself now that I've said all that. I hope you feel worse… or do you even feel?"


     "Mortal, at least I can do that."


     "Truly? Then let's put it to the test. When was the last time you felt joy?"


     "... Not long ago, about fifty years ago we were chasing that mortal that trespassed a certain place and was running really fast. Took us almost a day of chasing to catch him. And there was that time with a Clannfear that bit on my commander's sword and started running. It was a good chase."


     "Oh! So you are a chaser. Good, we have a situation here. Someone up that mountain is watching us for quite the time now. I am afraid that I don't have the means to catch him quietly without doing a fuss. Can you do it without uttering a word the way I taught you?"


     "Haha! Chasing a Mortal? That's what I call sport, hold this and don't lose it." Xikil handed me the Soul Sigil Stone and disappeared in the darkness of the night.


     The half-witted idiot! All I needed is some time to study a thing or two about stone now that I have some magic power.


     I was thinking of using my own Essence inside the Vine to weaken it for a short while. It is a bit exhausting but will work.


     I just had to push some of that Essence violently through the vine until it reaches the Sigil Stone this us it to pull some Essence from the Vine weakening into some degree.


     It started as I expected but became quite painful. The process was draining me but in the end. Here was it.


     A Signal.


     I could feel it!


     She is there.


     I stood up facing Markarth which I haven't been to in a few days by now.


     Seems like I need to go back.


     "Mortal, look what I found!"


     "No, let, me, go… AAAH! HELP!"


     "Shut it!"


     *Slap*


     Xikil brought a man to me. A Breton-like man with some fiendish facial features, a Reachman.


     "You got him without making a noise? I am impressed, Xikil."


     "What? No! He heard me coming and started running but he was slow. Mortals are so weak."


     "Sigh!" I think there is no hope for that fool. "Fine. Speak up, Reachman. Why were you following me?"


     "..."


     And as always, no response came.


     Torture was an option but the Reachmen are a bit nasty and used to that stuff. Still, the Mace of Molag Bal can make people sing in the end.


     His name is Morven, apparently a Forsworn spy in Markarth and he was up to me the moment I appeared in Markarth. I didn't need to know much about him, he works for Nepos the Nose. I know both Morven and Nepos from the game. Nepos is an Elderly Reachman undercover in Markarth that works as a double agent for both the Forsworn and the Silver-Blood family of Nords.


     Things are not what they seem like.


     Nepos has a nose on that attack that targeted Wulfur.


     That was an answer that made more questions come to my mind but one thing Morven said that made me curious.


     It was about Alaric, he was always called the Prince but I didn't notice anything about that… the Prince must be related to a King, and there is no king in the Reach but the King in Rags.


     "Interesting."


     *Bash* *Thud*


     I killed Morven with a mace to the head.


     "Looks like I need to go to Markarth after all."


     I looked at the Soul Sigil Stone that absorbed Morven's Soul as the 100th. I could see it glowing with power. Something awakened in me.


     A new spell.


     I could feel it as if a memory was being engraved in my head.


     I simply handed back the Sigil Stone to Xikil and cast the spell.


     "Hahaha! Motherfucker! Not only I was going to Markarth but I got a ride too."


     The next spell I got was a Conjuration spell of a lissome form curveted and twirled at the edge of my vision, its expressions blank of all emotion but for the avid hunger of the arsonist.


     A Cold-Flame Atronach.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     348 Developmen
      A/n: The 5000 extra


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Weapons of the Forsworn clashed against the shields with the Dragon and Crescent coat of arms, only to hear the ringing of the hits being deflected. As they were confirmed close, the shields would bash and three rows of spears would go forward and obliterate the close Forsworn.


     The two forces were clashing for almost an hour. A well equipped militia of highly trained soldiers and a chaotic horde of savages. The savages had high grounds but were being pushed back on a systematic pace.


     Alina was the one leading the Company's Militia of 400 troopers. She watched from the back how the tactics were being implemented by the militia and commanded the Mages to land decisive hits on the back of the enemy.


     In most cases, she would prefer to be in the shadow of Jon basking in his glory but on the battlefield, she would send him to the front and command the whole force from the back. That was Jon's and Alina's understanding.


     Jon may be a scary opponent in battle but his strategies were all about gorilla warfare, surprise attacks and overwhelming force. In the clash of armies, Jon wasn't anything special and there where Alina came. Corrupted or not, Alina's eyes were always special. No lie can pass through them, the would see through the hearts of people and would even see the future. Even a monkey possessed those eyes, it can command the Imperial Legion itself let alone a small militia let alone a wise girl like Alina.


     The Forsworn tried to surprise her from the back only to find Fireballs already raining at them. They tried to throw rocks from the mountain only to find the Dare Militia completely handling them fine. Nothing was working. The Forsworn leader was in a complete disadvantage in his own camp and felt completely desperate.


     Just who in the world can face Alina when she has an army that is capable of maneuvering all the death traps and the fortifications?


     Of course, that power of hers was a strategic secret only a few were aware of and Jon has already seen its potential. In the mock battles between the various teams, Alina has already driven Jon insane countless times. She can see anything coming unless it is Jon himself, who is strangely immune to her powers.


     The deadly beautiful leader stood at the back of the troops wearing her ice armor under her signature style of dresses that color was black covered by a black fox mantle. The two blades [Bloodscythe] and [Soulrender] were on her left side over each other and she wore an expressionless face.


     Behind her there was some of those who are close to her and Jon such as Freyja, Vladimir and Hafthor Firemane; as well as Trudvar, Jon's Housecarl; Svakin Sky-Walker, Alina's Housecarl; Lanmas Sadar and some Imperial Legion officers.


     The ones aware of Alina's power to command an army were as impressed as the ones who are not aware. She has her own system of commanding troops and she kept the casualties very low. Hell, the casualties were only some minor injuries.



     Other than Alina, what was more impressive was the power of the militia. They were put under many disadvantages factors yet they were fighting as if they were some army of dead men. First, they were fighting on the lower grounds which eliminated there ability to charge and gave the enemy that advantage; second, they were going up the mountain road while maintaining formation which was ridiculously hard; third, their equipment resembled that of the Imperial Legion except for its Nordic style, still the infantry carried Scutum Shields, long spears and arming swords, the archers carried lever-action crossbows and the mages carried special staves. Those were professional fighters that the Legion would lust over them and try its best to saw them to its side. Still, they were mostly Nords and Dunmer so it was hard to sway those two races.


     The battle went on and the Forsworn refused to surrender until the last man. It seemed like admirable courage but it was nothing but fanaticism. Luckily there were always prisoners.


     And by that, Lost Valley Redoubt fell in Alina's hands.


     Dealing with the aftermath was simple, the corpses were incinerated thoroughly and the prisoners were tied down and got interrogated. A tent was made for Alina on the mountain and the place was secured.


     She walked with firm steps towards the top of the mountain and arrived at 'Bard's Leap Summit'.


     "This is the place where Jon jumped from to escape from the Forsworn?" Alina looked down the mountain all the way to the far river.


     "Yes, Lady Alina. Lord Jon was sighted escaping by jumping from here to the river… or that's what the merchants, that witnessed him, claim." The Imperial Officer replied.


     "Jumped that far?" Svakin wondered.


     "Eh… believe it or not, the witnesses said that he had black wings and was maneuvering down in a volley of arrows."


     "He didn't fly." Alina concluded, "He must have used [Greed] to glide, he always said it was possible but… why?" She kept mumbling to herself.


     """???""" The ones around her didn't get a word.


     "Any update on the interrogations?" She asked.


     "Yes, some of the prisoners cracked." Trudvar replied.


     "Good, let's see what they have."


     *An hour later*


     "Jon was trapped here… in this… foul place? For two months?" Alina gasped as soon as she arrived at the Briarheart Grove.


     On her shoulder, a small version of Gleam, the spirit of the Eldergleam, was watching the sight with horrified eyes.


     "Those trees… foul ones! So many of them?!"


     The trees were already destroyed by Jon but they were still mostly intact with the corpses stuck on them and under their roots.


     "Jon destroyed them all, but why would he be stuck in those trees for two months?"


     "They were feeding on him." Gleam replied, "These bad ones feed on people. But they were defeated in their own game. Your man has devoured them instead."


     Alina nodded as she sensed the answer. Traces of Padomic Energy were everywhere in the Grove.


     "Jon cultivated on them while being captured and regained his power. He still had to cut his foot and some fingers to escape. It still confuses me."


     "He was surely unable to cast Magic. Those ones can put an ancient curse to stop devour magic. I am not sure of what happened to him but it explains why was he impossible to locate with divination."


     "Unable to use magic… yeah, I can accept that explanation. He should be still having problems with that and can't contact us or leave the Reach but I am sure he will be fine"


     "You are not worried?"


     "Why would I? His Voice is still as strong as ever. He may be facing some hardships but these are all minor setbacks for Jon. What I am worried about is his impulses. When men get desperate, they get stupid. Jon is not an exception."


     Alina smiled and thought of the declaration of war Jon made. Surely it will cause many problems.


     She cast a Flame spell on the trees in the Grove and turned everything to ash. Such foul things should be completely destroyed.


     Outside the grove, Svakin was waiting for her. He approached her and whispered.


     "A message from Lord Jonrad. He said we should camp in this place and clear all the Forsworn around it and keep watch on Karthspire settlement. The Firemanes will send reinforcements from the North."


     "Good, I can at least cope with that."


     Alina nodded and started to prepare for a long term camping.


     With her arriving at this place, the Forsworn were put on a tight situation. They are now blocked from the east by Alina and her militia and from the west by Jon himself. From the North, the Fireman will come and the south is blocked by the Jerall mountains.


     Still, who said there are no Forsworn allies in the south?


     It will all be revealed 7 days from now.


     ***


     After he arrived at Markarth and passed the regular checkup in the gate, Jon kept a low-profile in the city and made sure to hide the [Mace of Molag Bal]. This thing was eye catching and would give off a scary vibe of energy but thankfully, it can be covered with [Greed] to shape a large club or anything.


     The first aim is to find his trusty companion, Nefertiti.


     He had no clue on her location for two months but one thing he knows that they are bound together by their souls. One of the things that made Jon feel grateful towards Hircine. Nefertiti cannot die unless Jon himself dies.


     How so?


     Jon refused to become a werebeast as his soul should be clean to continue on his path of meditation. Hircine wanted something from Jon and Jon was already powerful to resist the blessing of the Prince of the Hunt and ever remove it so Nefertiti became Jon's beast side and she started to mutate into a higher life form, the Faerie.


     Jon was aware of her being already above the norm of being a werebeast and gradually taking over the Blessing of Hircine. And if she is near in Markarth, she will at least respond when she senses him. Even though the cursed vine is getting in the way of them sensing each other, a magical life form like her can sense a human when they called by a chant they like in a place near where they live. Thankfully, Jon knew just the song that Nefertiti loves.


     Jon went right away to the Silver-Blood Inn, the people inside saw him and all went away. He was an infamous person known as Krilon, the bounty hunter.


     "Mr. Krilon, welcome back. Should I prepare you the same room or you are looking for a contract? Some of the Jarl's men left a bounty just a while ago."


     "Thanks, Frabbi." Jon smiled, "I'll just warm myself by the fire and have some honey mead."


     Jon walked quietly and sat by the fire then had his mead and started looking at the fire and smiling. Once he was ready he circulated his Essence Energy forcefully and activated [Bardic Knowledge].


     [A/n: Mary Poppins - Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious … google it without copy, I dare you!]


     "It's Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious!


     Even though the sound of it is something quite atrocious


     If you say it loud enough, you'll always sound precocious


     Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious…"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     349 A Cat“s Tail of Trouble
      A/n: Now, Meowjesty (J.G.) has made a big donation. I am just not sure how many extra chapters should I publish now!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *More than three months ago*


     The mountain fell on Jon. She felt the connection between her and Jon get disturbed. It was shaken and weak. Jon's life was endangered.


     Despite all that, she couldn't do a thing or move a muscle. She powerlessly fell down and couldn't move.


     She saw Wulfur carry her and run towards Jon's location. He put her down and started moving the rocks despite his injuries. Not having much of a chance, the Hagravens were already aiming their magic at him. Wulfur was locked in a desperate struggle between digging up a mountain and fighting the enemies with his life-threatening injuries. He did his best but she saw one of the hags stretching its disgusting hand towards her.


     "Catch the Fey! Rip her core!" The hags carried on a disgusting smile as she said in a frenzied tone.


     Nefertiti was still unable to move. She wanted to resist or simply vanish in the shadow world to recover but that was proving impossible. Her head was splitting from pain.


     Just as she was desperately trying to do anything about it, a silver beeline flew towards the hag and launched her away. It was Wulfur abandoning his hammer to save Nefertiti. He ran towards her and pulled her up.


     "H... Hooman!"


     "We can't save him, we need to run."


     Wulfur carried the girl in his arms and ran to the South.


     "No... Jon... Hooman..."


     Her weak pitiful screams kept muttering those three words repeatedly.


     "No… please… he is in pain… I feel it… stop."


     She could only move her arms weakly to push Wulfur away but it was impossible with the weakness that struck her. She could only look back towards Jon's direction.


     Her voice turned into her original nature, it was the heartbroken meows of a cat mixed in human speech. Wulfur couldn't help but be shaken from the pained meows that she started to make, his eyes started tearing up as he ran through the darkness.


     ***


     Nefertiti started to transform slowly into her cat form. She kept getting smaller gradually which was unnatural for her.


     Wulfur has already escaped a safe distance and hid with her in some cave he found. There was a water stream beside them and both of them needed to heal.


     Not knowing what got to her, Wulfur couldn't communicate with her or even cure her. Only Jon can talk with her in her cat form and she seemed weakened to the point that she developed a fever. Wulfur too couldn't resist his wounds and fell sick.


     Lucky for him, he can do some healing magic but it was long since he ran out of Magicka and his recovery wasn't as good as Jon. He had to resort to the primal methods with himself and save the Magic to Nefertiti.


     His spare dagger was heated on flames until it got red and he kept treating his wounds by it. He was used to the fire but still, it was unbearable.



     As for Nefertiti, she would only wake up every few hours for some short minutes then pass down again. Wulfur would treat her for some time only for her fever to go back to how it was again.


     Whenever they got hungry, Wulfur would go out with a wooden spear he crafted and hunt a rabbit or a wolf. They kept for three days like that until Wulfur was in better shape than before.


     No one could tell where they hid until it was that day. Nefertiti woke up at night and she was not quite herself.


     "I don't feel him… he is not there."


     The connection between her and Jon broke and she started to sober up.


     But something was not right. Not about Jon, but about her.


     It was not a full moons night so why she was feeling like that.


     She looked out the cave and things started to feel wrong. It shouldn't come like that… she can already resist that effect. This madness.


     "Wul… fur."


     She started to transform gradually. Wulfur heard her an woke up.


     "Hey, you are transform…"


     "R… un!"


     Not sure what was happening, Wulfur backed down a few steps as he noticed Nefertiti's unnatural aura. This was not a good sign.


     In such a night, Nefertiti was abnormally turning wild.


     He only had a crude spear made of wood and stone to fend off himself which he was fully aware that won't stand a single chance against Nefertiti. He has not completely recovered himself too.


     'Run, don't bullshit me.' Wulfur's righteous character activated and tried to approach Nefertiti to calm her but what he didn't expect happened next.


     Her hand enlarged and entered the Werecat Form on its own then slashed with its claws at him. Reflexly blocking her attack, Wulfur jumped backward and rolled to absorb the shock but as he faced her again, she was fully in the Werecat Form and an inch away from his throat.


     His reflexes were still high and he continued to roll backward with his momentum dodging her three times miraculously. Just as he got the foothold he needed, he kicked the ground jumping out of the cave's entrance.


     His body was screaming with pain but he couldn't stop. A berserking Werecat was something he knew he shouldn't face.


     Running was the only option but that meant giving up on both Jon and Nefertiti. Wulfur swallowed it in his heart and started running.


     Sure as hell, the berserking Nefertiti gave a chase.


     In such a dark night, her senses were much superior to his and her agility was scary. The 10 meters between them were now only one centimeter and her claws were about to dig at his back but still… someone interfered.


     "Catch it! The Fey! It is here!"


     A bolt of Lightning Magic descended on Nefertiti launching her a distance behind Wulfur.


     "NO!"


     He couldn't endure the sight of a comrade being shot like that. He already lost all his comrades and his brother. His mentality was only hanging to a thread of hope that Jon is alive. He wanted to rely on Nefertiti who can locate Jon even in Oblivion but things were going out of his way.


     Suddenly, a flock of ravens flew in the night sky and landed to form an entity. A Hagraven. No, not a normal one. An Elder Hagraven.


     "Hahaha! The curse worked! Now catch it!"


     In that night, a band of forsworn appeared from the mountains and headed towards Nefertiti with chains hooks and harpoons. Wulfur could understand their plan fully.


     "Fuck you all!"


     Enraged he, to the nearest Forsworn only to be shot by the Magic of the Elder Hagraven and fall on his face. Not giving up, he shot up with all his might once again not caring for his wounds and punching the head of the nearest Forsworn turning it into pieces and looted his weapon immediately. Not that a weapon was in his hand, the titans shall tremble.


     His head blanked out and all he could remember was blood and bones being crushed. Eight swords broke in his hands and the dead were all over. He reached the semi-unconscious Nefertiti and kicked her so she can fully awake.


     In her Werecat Form, Nefertiti regained her frenzied state and attacked without looking. Wulfur was already far away from her and her victims were the Forsworn.


     A hack and slash scene occurred while Wulfur and Nefertiti avoided the spells that were being cast by the Elder Hagraven and used the warriors as meat shields.


     Wulfur wanted to take down the Hagraven but it seemed impossible. As they ran out of meat Shields, the Hagraven could finally attack them directly.


     Wulfur had no choice but to pull Nefertiti's aggro on himself and make a run for it. It worked without him doing anything and he ran towards the travelers road hoping to find some aid. He was near Old Hroldan over the bridge across Karth River. Just as Nefertiti came closer, the Elder Hagraven was already blocking their road and opened her mouth to breath flame like how Jon does with the Thu'um.


     The choices were limited to death from the front or death from the back but Wulfur's tenacity showed its full potential by the next move. He threw the weapon he had on the Hagraven and turned around to face Nefertiti's claws that dug deep in his arms. With that, he resisted all the pain and hugged Nefertiti then jumped with her off the bridge.


     And both disappeared in the river…


     ***


     She woke up with heavy eyes.


     She could feel it… the blood in her mouth.


     'No! What have… no.'


     She knew it. Every time her instincts as a werebeast kick in, she would go hunt and the next day she would wake up with the taste of blood in her mouth.


     This taste was different. It was human blood.


     Just what did she do?


     Did she harm Wulfur?


     She was terrified. Her mentality was already in an extreme state let alone bearing the guilt of going wild on a comrade.


     He was the last person with her… if it was him, she can never face Jon ever again.


     "She woke up."


     A voice broke her line of thoughts. She looked up to see a blonde Nord woman in a monk's habit looking down on her.


     "Girl, are you alright? Do you understand what I say?" The woman said.


     Nefertiti looked at her hand and sure she was in human form. She then looked at the woman and nodded.


     "Where are your parents?" The woman asked.


     Nefertiti tilted her head.


     Parents?


     She once had those but she can't recall them. Her mother, she is a cat in the College and her father is also another cat. Why are they important to ask about?


     She only shook her head.


     "Oh…" The woman put on a complicated face. "Then who looks after you?"


     Nefertiti looked down and spoke with a weak voice.


     "Hooman."


     "Who is that? Your family? Friend?"


     Nefertiti shook her head.


     "He is…" Nefertiti couldn't say more than that.


     What was he to her?


     A Father? An older brother? No, that's how human may look at it. It was different for her.


     "He is… my hooman."


     That's the relationship she knew. It was all she needed.


     "I don't get it." The woman made a complicated face but smiled in the end, "I suppose that you are lost right? We fished you from the river after all."


     Nefertiti listened and didn't reply.


     "This is a Holy Ground for the Goddess Mara, a shrine where we Priesthood of Mara do some sacred rituals so we don't live in the city but don't worry. A friend of ours will come in a few days and will take you to the city, there you will find your… that word you said." The priestess said.


     "... Really?"


     "Yes, really. Now rest well."


     ***


     As the Priestess promised, three days later to Nefertiti's arrival, an old Priestess in a yellow habit came to visit the sacred ground of Mara. Despite not being a member of Mara's cult, the Priestess was treated with utmost respect being addressed as the Lady, Sybil of Dibella.


     As if two spirits had a long deep connection with one another, Nefertiti and the Sybil of Dibella made a connection right away.


     Even though a black cat, Nefertiti was welcomed into the Temple of Dibella whose sacred animals are the white cats. The Sybil insisted to keep Nefertiti in the Temple rather than sending her to the orphanage.


     Even though not trying to get along with the priestesses, Nefertiti and the Sybil of Dibella had many conversations together that none knew of. The old lady and the little cat were almost friends.


     And three months went by.


     The only thing the Nefertiti cherished was her black dress and the necklace of Dwemer metal that she refused to let anyone touch.


     And finally, at one night, Nefertiti heard some singing. She was drawn to it and just walked silently out of the Temple.


     She kept walking in streets she didn't know and places she saw for the first time until she arrived at a tavern and walked. She saw many people gathered smiling around one man who was singing a silly song that she was so familiar with.


     Yes, it was the song that led her here.


     Nefertiti saw his face hidden under his hood and a surge of emotions attacked her.


     But she attacked back…


     With a broom…


     On the head…


     Screaming atop her lungs…


     "HOOMAN YOU IDIOT!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     350 The Party Starts
      A/n: I am not sure if it the Spirit of Ramadan or what but yesterday it was J.G. and today HIRAK BARUA , many thanks to both ... now my workload is getting scary, people.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Things would have been easier if you told me that time."


     "I am sorry but… the girl, she has long since become a guest in this temple. I hope that you understand that I was worried. Things didn't look that good for you back then."


     "... Sigh! I understand."


     I looked down at Nefertiti who was sleeping on my lap. She was holding on to me as if she would never let go.


     "Thank you for taking care of her. I will never forget that favor." I talked to the old woman in front of me.


     She was the person who watched for Nefertiti for the past three months, the Sybil of Dibella.


     Once Nefertiti found me earlier tonight, I was beaten to a pulp by har in the middle of the inn but luckily a priestess came and cleared the misunderstanding of the people around. The priestess tried to take Nefertiti with her but she was already holding on my neck.


     That's my little girl.


     I tried to calm her but she was frustrated and angry at me until she fell asleep. I then could follow the priestess to the Temple of Dibella where I met the old Sybil.


     "So, do you understand the girl's nature?" She asked me.


     I didn't respond for a few seconds then spoke.


     "A simple bond is not all we share. Without that curses vine around me, we could have shared our thoughts, emotions, location, senses and many things."


     "I guessed as much." The Sybil nodded. "It is unusual to see something like that."


     "First it was my Bloodline power that forged a connection between us, then the Stag Prince came in and made the connection stronger. Many things have happened to her that made her stronger and caused her to change until this point. I don't understand what she has become but I already know that she has broken through the limits of being a normal being since the day she followed me. I am not sure if I should regret making such an innocent one go through all that?"


     "You need to thank Dibella that she didn't read those thoughts or it wouldn't have just ended up as some normal beating."


     "Haha! Right."


     True, if Nefertiti read those thoughts, it wouldn't go away lightly.


     The Sybil had a nostalgic look on her face and then she looked at me.


     "You have been through thick and thin, I am sure Dibella wouldn't have spoken just on a whim." She said something that brought me back to our first meeting.


     I don't know what to think about that meeting. I mean… Dibella speaking? It was weird. The Aedra do not interfere or speak as much as the Daedra.


     "The Goddess speaks to me sometimes. It is not that unusual in my case."


     "Really?"


     "Hehe! The Gods always speak, child. You just need to learn how to listen."



     "... Thank you… for the advice. I think we should go now." I said as I carried Nefertiti and stood.


     "Hold on a second, there is something you need." The Sybil stood up and walked to the center of the temple. "Come." She pointed.


     I walked after her.


     "Do you know how to pray?" She asked.


     "I know how to meditate." I replied.


     "Same thing. Sit here and try it." She pointed at the stairs leading to the fountain in the middle of the temple.


     I nodded and sat then closed my eyes and heightened my senses to focus on my inner self. I could tell that there is a feeling I don't understand about this place, something mysterious just came into contact with me the moment I started meditating.


     The feeling around me changed as if I was teleported someplace else. I hurriedly opened my eyes for a second…


     Just for a second or even less…


     I saw… I don't understand what I saw…


     How can such a place exist in this world?


     The second wasn't enough but it was all I had. I opened my eyes to see what was around me.


     I was back at the temple… or maybe I didn't leave.


     "You saw it? Didn't you? You saw it too?" The Sybil of Dibella spoke with a shocked face.


     She knew something.


     "That place…" I tried to talk but I was too dizzy.


     She nodded as if she understood.


     "For years… I have been wasting my energy for years to see it… one more time before I pass." She spoke frantically at first but her tone turned sorrowful.


     "... I see."


     Things are not as simple.


     The view from the above… the dance atop… the endless yellow field of flowers and pink sky.


     "Where was that?" I asked the Sybil.


     "... Dibella!" The Sybil only knelt to the shrine and started to cry.


     ***


     Too many answers lead at too many questions. I was shown a place that explained things and made things more mysterious.


     Was it someplace I will go to? Somewhere I am destined to arrive at?


     Too many questions that I had to put at the back of my head.


     It was all a test in the end. This whole ordeal we walk. To pass it is to walk and to walk is to perfect every step else one will be pushed back.


     I was pushed back because I didn't walk right. Now I get it.


     There is guidance in the predicament and every issue needs a decisive solution.


     In my current case, I need to quit dallying and step on the gas. The enemy is waiting.


     "Nefertiti, where is the Cube?"


     She pulled up her sleeve and showed it to me on her arm.


     "Come then, we can't go to war on empty stomachs, can we now?"


     Her mood was still sour and she would stare at me for some time to express her displeasure.


     She was weakened as much as I was weakened too. We are connected after all. She said that she lost the sensation of her left foot and to of her fingers at some point but she is healing herself on a daily basis. I think I am to blame here.


     "Here, you favorite smoked salmon."


     She only takes food and nips on it.


     *nom* *nom* *nom*


     And she did it as cute as ever. It was hard to take her seriously but her feeling didn't need some magic bond to be felt, I can already tell how upset she was.


     I am as upset as her too but it is a good thing that we follow the same creed of 'don't be upset on an empty stomach'.


     According to what I know now, she can barely go into the Shadow World but she can use my shadow as easier access. This is for the good, I need her to stay like that now that her magic is unstable. She can also take the Cube with her and everything shall be safe this way.


     Also, now that I got the Cube back, I can finally have better meals, a warm bed, a hot bath and my mobile arsenal back.


     Some preparations were needed for the next move I am making and thankfully, I got all that I need.


     I laid on the bed thinking again of what I experienced in the Temple now that my thoughts were all back together and could calm my mind.


     Something is strange, the place I saw had a strange law to it. I even tried to ask Shadow many times and he didn't respond.


     It wasn't important at the moment but I felt like I got a hint once I returned to the Cube. It gave a feeling very similar to that place, not like the same kind but the same law was applying to both of them.


     Mysterious yet mystical! Even Nurina won't be of help regarding the subject. It seems like I need to pay a visit to the old monsters someday.


     "Let's just sleep."


     ***


     The next day came and I dressed myself in my usual ragged armor that I used around Markarth. I exited the Cube with Nefertiti and gave it to her and then she sank in my shadow.


     It felt better that way knowing that she got my back.


     The conversation we had was brief as she was still angry at me but she was still the usual her. I promised that I will avenge both of us very soon.


     Today was the first step in doing so, I walked through Markarth with the Mace being covered by an old cloth. Once I arrived at a particular house, I knocked on the door.


     "Coming…" A voice of a woman replied at me.


     The door opened and a young woman appeared behind it, she looked like a Breton but that was the face of a Reach native.


     Once she noticed who I am, she hurriedly tried to shut the door but I put the mace in to stop her from doing so.


     "How do you do? My name is Jon Dare and I am really pissed off. Lucky for you, I have got this offer from my company, a sale on our latest product. Are you interested?"


     The young woman looked at me with hostility and I guess that she reached out to a weapon behind her.


     "Well, the offer was two lives for the price of one… that's you. Just thought if it may pique your interest and you just let me in quietly but… sigh! Let's go with the Forsworn special. A mace to the head, and get Soul Shriven for eternity. Just show me to old man Nepos?"


     I punched the girl's face before she could react and barged in. Sure as hell, there was a party waiting for me.


     "Xikil, come out."


     Just as I asked him, the link between me and Xikil summoned him right away.


     "Mortal?"


     "Guard the door and keep counting, this party will be lit!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     351 Blood Party
      This is 8000K extra of last week.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Jon walked in the house of old man Nepos the Nose. Just like any other house in Markarth, the house was a piece of grey stone carved in the mountain by the Ancient Dwarves. A house not even the dragons can break with ease.


     Still, inviting the wolf in was a mistake.


     He looked at the girl he punched lying down with a bloody nose while looking at him hatefully. He replied with a calm yet wide grin showing how much he enjoyed the punch.


     Xikil, who appeared out of the void, walked in behind Jon. As Jon has instructed him before, he was already clad in a black cloak and a hood to not alert the residents of Markarth. None could sense his arrival through the void so he was seen as Jon's second.


     "Guard the door and start the count, this party will be lit."


     "Hehe, you sure know how to have fun for a mortal." Xikil's voice, which was akin to pieces of metal clashing with each other, made the people of the house feel that something was going out of their plan.


     Jon observed the ones around him that reached 20 in total. It seemed that the master of the house has made some preparations of a sort.


     "Sorry to come on such a short notice but… by any chance was I expected?" Jon asked in his easy going tone. "Or maybe I arrived at the party early before you guys invite me?"


     The one who replied to Jon was an old man who came from inside the house to the entrance hall.


     "You were not expected nor you are welcome, killer of kin." The old voice showed displeasure towards Jon.


     "Oh!" Jon was interested in the name. "Killer of kin… kin killer sounds cooler or maybe Kinsbane. Well, that's not important. None of it is. The important one here is you, Old Nepos. My friend Morven told me a lot about you."


     "What?" "Morven?" "He was…" "Dammit!"


     The reactions of the people around Nepos was clearly shocked. It seems that their comrade that was late, was actually captured by Jon.


     "Well, not that I care but mind if you answer some questions for me?" Jon said.


     "There is nothing to ask." Nepos said and smiled slyly. "You actually saved us some time and came by yourself, we were going to look for you and now you are here. Boy, blame no one but yourself."


     Just as Nepos said so, footsteps sounded from inside and some figures appeared behind Nepos. The people looked normal at a glance but Jon recognized the foul aura right away.


     Briarheart Warriors, ten of them.


     "That's some party you have thrown for me here, old man." Jon shook his head wryly.


     "You will pay." The girl Jon punched shot up and stood beside Nepos.


     "Sigh! Fine, but before we start, mind telling me those two things on my mind?"



     "What is it?"


     "Who is Alaric to Mudanach? And who ordered the hit on my brother?" Jon asked.


     Nepos seemed surprised. He couldn't understand why Jon knew about the King in Rags. Even the Jarl is not aware that Mudanach is still alive and the Silver-Blood family exploits the imprisoned king to control the Forsworn through Nepos.


     "Alaric is our Prince, heir to our late King and his Grandson." One of the people around said ever so proud with Alaric.


     "Oh! Grandson of the King in Rags. I expected as much. And?"


     Jon waited for the answer to the second question.


     Nepos the Nose seemed to be threatened by Jon's knowledge of Mudanach's survival and pointed at him right away.


     "Kill him."


     The Forsworn around Jon became bloodthirsty in a split of a second and bounced at Jon all together.


     "Fine by me. MUSIC!"


     ♪ DMX - X Gon Give To Ya ♪


     [Bardic Knowledge] was activated with Essence and a stereo speaker appeared along with crazy speed buff. With the grim weapon, [Molag's Mace] in a hand and the shadow aether, [Greed] on another, Jon swung his arms left and right deflecting every assailant in a single move.


     [Greed] turned into a clutch with a chain and got launched on one of the Forsworn pulling it fast towards Jon to get his head splashed opened by the mace.


     Another one came from behind to only find a big boot in the face taking his head down with the mace crushing his guts.


     A third and a fourth jumped on Jon's arms to stop him from moving but Jon only shook his arms launching the two men up to the ceiling and focusing on another two by skewering them together with [Greed].


     He was about to get cornered so he threw the Mace at a man and [Greed] at another then a blue Flame appeared on his hands and two basic Flame spells were shot out devouring six Forsworn.


     [Greed] jumped at the Mace on its own and clutched on it and turned into a chain while reaching Jon's hand. Jon pulled the mace fast to move like a meteorite and strike the two men that were tossed up to the ceiling and fell on the ground.


     A man took the chance and a punch landed on Jon's head turning it to the right. Jon's expressions crumbled as the man's fist was still on his face. He returned his head back fast and the man's fist bounced off back to its owner's own face knocking him down before the mace drops in his nether region sending.


     The Briarheart Warriors seemed to have reacted late just only when half the Forsworn were killed in a few seconds and charged from behind Nepos towards Jon. The latter nonchalantly turned [Greed] into a blaster and pointed it at the coming attackers.


     Bolts of Cold Flames started devouring The Forsworn one by one. The destructive force of those blue blots was nothing to scoff as they ravaged the Essence of anything living they touch and even showed marks on the mighty Dwarven stone of the house.


     Maneuvering little by little, Jon has already torched up the Briarheart Forsworn into a mess of snow ash. The ones around were already terrified but too stubborn to surrender.


     One attacked Jon to only get his face disfigured by a punch, the second came from the side waving a sword to get [Greed] slicing his head and a kick making it fly away like a ball, the third tried to throw his body at Jon to only get captured by the nape of his shirt and was swung up and down like a rag doll between the floor and the ceiling, the forth was grabbed by Jon's other hand and got his head to kiss the walls and the stone furniture leaving traces of bloody faces everywhere, the fifth was torn apart by [Greed], the sixth was thrown to a wall for his bones to bend and break in all wrong directions, lastly was the girl who opened for Jon.


     "Come here beauty."


     Jon pulled the frozen pale girl towards him and kissed her violently then the sound of something being torn was heard. The Mace has passed completely through her guts and went out from her back.


     Even Xikil flinched from the sight.


     "What? Before going to war, you need to penetrate a girl. You Dremora don't do that?"


     "Tsk! You crazy mortal!" Xikil clicked his tongue and looked away.


     Jon let go of the lifeless corpse and pulled the mace out. He then walked towards Nepos who started backing away.


     Nepos evoked a spell and cast in on one of the corpses but Jon destroyed the head before it starts rising.


     "Necromancy, huh? Not a good performance though."


     Jon took out a knife and stabbed it in the leg of Nepos causing the old man to scream in agony and fall down withering in pain.


     "Now tell me, slime. Who ordered the hit on my brother?"


     "..."


     To Jon's question, Nepos didn't answer.


     Raising his brows slightly, Jon could only think of inflicting more pain to get answers. Luckily, [Molag's Mace] was in his very capable hands and the amount of pain it can cause was bad… crazy bad.


     "See this face on the Mace? It's Molag Bal's. Now kiss."


     ***


     A few minutes passed and Nepos finally talked. Jon was displeased with the lack of information but he was told that the man who came with the hit request on Wulfur was a Khajiit called Dar'zino who works as a weapon smuggler. It was probably one of Erikur's associates but Erikur didn't have a network in the Reach as Jon already knew.


     After getting what he wanted, Jon dispatched Nepos right away to his new address. 21, Tower of Lies, Coldharbour, Oblivion.


     Now that everything was put in order, he turned around to Xikil.


     "I want you to go out of the house and scream as human as possible, lead the people to this house and don't forget to go away after you are done.."


     "What are you intending to do, Mortal?" Xikil asked.


     "Nothing. Just thinking of how one can make an appointment with a King."


     "Hmm? Well, Suit yourself."


     Xikil walked out as Jon asked.


     Now as Jon remained alone, Nefertiti showed up. Jon handed her the valuable stuff he had on him then she went back to the shadow with the cube by sinking in his shadow.


     Jon knelt on the ground with hands above covered in blood and put a poker face.


     He was hoping to see how the most secure prison in Skyrim can contain him?




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     352 No One Escapes Cidhna Mine
      A New Changes for Pat-reon will be added with June.


     Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "You have committed crimes against Skyrim and her people, what say you in your defense?"


     "Ah, shit! Here we go again."


     "What?"


     "Yeah yeah, I am guilty, I'll come quietly."


     "Tsk! You'll never see the sun again, you hear me? No One Escapes Cidhna Mine… No One!"


     ***


     *Cidhna Mine*


     "Alright, Prisoner. You are in Cidhna Mine now. And we expect you to earn your keep. There is no resting your hide in a cell in this prison. Here, you work. You'll mine ore until you start shitting up silver bars, you got it?"


     "... But that doesn't sound very healthy."


     "Don't get smart with me, Draugr Face. I'm in charge. You keep it up and I'll get your toes cut off. Well, one foot is already off so let's see how you fair with the other. My advice… don't get it eaten, Hahaha!"


     The one roughing up Jon was a female Orc who works as the prison warden of Cidhna Mine, Urzoga gra-Shugurz.


     She tried to beat up Jon a few times during the interrogation but despite doing her best, there was no cracking this hulk of a man. It didn't matter anyway, inside Cidhna Mine, tougher beasts were broken and a Nord can't survive among the horde of the Reachmen piling up in the mine. He is just one man after all.


     The problem now was when the news reaching the Silver-Blood family. This Nord killed Nepos the Nose, someone who works for the Silver-Blood and makes some important links around the place even though Urzoga and her brother Mulush, the one overseeing the Silver-Blood Smelter, had some animosity with Nepos.


     Not that it mattered anyway now, another Nepos will come to handle things. That's how things go in the Reach.


     Jon was admitted in with the alias of 'Draugr-Face'. None really cared and took him for a madman, his half damaged face and body were all scary to look at so they have him a face-cover and tied a stick to his left leg to use as a foot out of courtesy, his fake prosthetic foot was confiscated after all.


     As Urzoga shoved Jon in through the metal gate of the mine, he walked in on the wooden platform that leads down to the mining ground. Jon stopped at its edge and looked down to see a horde of people under the platform looking up at him.


     Reachmen, all of them.


     It was obvious, Nords do not survive in this place if they don't serve the Reachmen.


     His eyes scanned the place around as he walked down. The was no hint of sunlight coming down to this place and to tell how long a prisoner stayed here is to look how pale its skin has become.


     Arriving at the ground level, Jon had no plan on his mind on how to deal with anyone around her. He looked around and found a bucket with pickaxes. He picked one and walked further in the mine.



     "Hey." A voice called at him from the back.


     Jon stopped and looked towards the caller.


     "That one is mine."


     A young Forsworn appeared behind Jon looking up at him with challenging eyes. He was pointing at the pickaxe Jon took. The thing is, there was a pickaxe already on his side.


     Jon looked down at the little man who came and handed out the pickaxe. The Forsworn held the pickaxe and tried to pull it from Jon's hand but it was a cute try in Jon's eyes. The young man pulled the axe but it was as if trying to pull out a piece of a wall, Jon wasn't even moved.


     "Little guy, watch for your size." Jon mocked him.


     The Forsworn seemed to have not liked it and jumped at Jon swinging some small metal nail at Jon's neck.


     *tink*


     The nail's tip bounce of Jon's skin broken and fell with metallic sound on the cold stone.


     The young man backed away looking at the nail in his hand with a pale face. Jon simply extended his hand and grabbed the young man from his neck pulling him closer.


     The surroundings turned quiet suddenly and some people stood up around Jon. The Forsworn were clearly sticking up for each other.


     Jon simply smiled and let go of the young Forsworn then walked in. The young man remained as still as a log of wood.


     ***


     Being as large as Jon has its advantages. Prisoners will be wary and show some respect but of course, taking things too far will cause the prisoners to revolt. Men are scary in tight spaces.


     Still, Jon wasn't planning to spend a lot of time in jail. He just needed to see how things work here.


     Cidhna Mine was much like the Chill of Winterhold. The Chill was Winterhold's mine before the Black Room. It was an ice cave where people get locked in cages then get released to mine around the Chill Isle.


     Here in Cidhna Mine, it was just an underground mine where one can only mine all day and rest but resting was a challenge. None could tell the day and night in here and just a few hours were enough to mess with anyone's biological clock. Also, having a safe and quiet place to sleep was a luxury none had.


     Mining was also a challenge. There were places with silver ore and places with no ore. Those who don't mine silver don't get food and the Forsworn were really in control of the process in Prison. Not just that, they used the policy of divide and conquer with the Nords. If you are a Nord, you can't stay with other Nords, it is better if you snitch on them or steal them to please the Forsworn so that you can survive down there. That kind of situations wasn't wired as far as Jon could tell.


     Also, sleeping mats were precious so one must make himself space to sleep and guard it.


     Jon sighed to himself in the end then found an empty spot and started striking the pickaxe in the wall. Sure enough, Jon's strikes were loud and strong, a lot of people looked at him with more respect now. Still, Jon failed to notice that besides the wall was an old man in mage robes sleeping peacefully, with that first hit, the old man woke up scared!


     "Who? Where? What? When?... sometimes Why? You! Knocking on my pillow. I'll call you Pillow-Knocker. Explain yourself… No! Speak Up! Honestly, they are the same policy, as far as I know."


     The old man in a mage's robe seemed to be quite familiar to Jon especially with his silver hair and yellow glowing eyes.


     "... Yeah…" Jon was taken by surprise from the man's frenzied tone. "I kinda think this is a mine so I'll just keep... mining my own business."


     "Pfff-waHAHA! Good one! Just stop knocking on that wall, boy. It is now ringing all over my head… oh, wait! Wasn't is always ringing? Nevermind! You won't find anything where you dig. It was all cleared up ages… ages ago."


     "Then?"


     "Well, unless you think this is a quarry rather than a silver mine, keep doing what you are doing someplace else."


     "Haha!" Jon smiled and decided to give up.


     The old man pointed for Jon to sit.


     "How did they catch you, boy? Don't tell me you let yourself get caught for a noble purpose." He asked.


     Jon smiled and thought of a reply.


     "... Lollygagging."


     "Pffft!"


     The old man held his sides and started laughing hard.


     "So… what are you in here for?" Jon looked at the old man.


     "Me? I am here for you! I am sure you were clumsy enough to get yourself captured after that bloodbath you made, want to get out?"


     "Not this soon."


     "Well, at least you need a method to go out, don't you?"


     "I already know it."


     "WhaAaAaAat? Where is the sport in that? Tell you what? I'll give you a staff that can teleport you out in exchange for your heart and lungs."


     "Pretty sure I will need those."


     "Really? How boring! Then a knife that can tear out those metal bars… or a sword that you can fly on."


     "What do you want, uncle?" Jon asked with a tired face.


     "What do I want? I was just bored you know… I wanted to have a game with someone and I found you in a predicament. Here, I have a good idea, let's have a contest. A contest wrapped in a mystery, with an enigma glaze. Oh! What fun will we have!"


     "I killed or your chickens last time! You sure you want to have a contest with me?"


     "What is wrong with that? It was fun seeing you blowing all those kurkurs in a cloud of feathers."


     "You welcome then. So what is the contest?"


     "Oh! You know it, one of the regular Deathtraps I give you mortals. Nothing too fancy as say, resembling the [Staff of Chaos] or reconstructing the [Numidium]."


     "Oh God! Please, no!"


     "Well, here goes the contes…"


     "I'll stop you right there." Jon held out his hand. "Look, I am in the middle of something right now. I got both Azura and Molag Bal to deal with and believe me, if you are feeling charitable, just give me a handout and don't ask for anything."


     "WHAT? Without a contest? A trial? A competition?"


     "Tsk… fine! See this prison we are in? I'll kill everyone in it and mutilate their corpses then damn them to Oblivion for eternity except for someone that I will save for later, what say you?"


     "Eeeeeh!" The old man seemed unwilling.


     "And I'll invite you for the next family gathering… but no tearing anyone's insides out." Jon put that on top of the offer.


     "That should be fun! Deal."


     Jon got closer to his dear uncle and asked.


     "Now tell me, what is the news? I seem to be gathering some attention between the nobility of Oblivion."


     "Oh! You think so? It is actually true, you got on Dagon's bad side really well, even I will have to raise my hat for that. He insisted to make a big bet that you will die on your Labours. And Malacath hates you for some reason, I also hate Malacath. Actually, everyone does hate Malacath."


     "Yeah, I heard."


     "And you had to go to Molag for help? Molag! Of all the princes? I mean… what happened to your dear old uncle?"


     "Molag is more actually manageable than a particular someone. At least I know what he wants and I give it to him. Deed is sealed." Jon replied with a sullen face.


     "True, but that will bite your ass in the end."


     "I am well aware. As long as I am not dragged to Oblivion, I'll manage as long as I recover my power. Oh! By the way, can't you help me with that vine?"


     "What? Where is the fun in that? Also, this is Azura's Labour and I can't interfere."


     "One hell of an uncle you are."


     "At least I will get some massacres out of this." The old man said and stood up. "Will be seeing you, Nephew… real soon!"


     As he finished his words, Sheogorath disappeared from his place. Jon looked around and found no one seemed to have noticed Sheogorath or the conversation they had.


     He sighed in his heart and started observing the prison.


     ***


     At night, Jon was resting his body to a cave's wall when most of the miners were asleep. Some were on the lookout but that didn't stop Jon from calling out Nefertiti and getting the [Cube], [Greed] and [Molag's Mace] from her.


     "Hey, I want you to check some place for me. It should be in that direction. I will be waiting for you there." Jon gave her some instruction and she followed quietly.


     He also quietly took out the metal head of his pickaxe and walked through the sleeping miners to the wooden platform leading in the mine. None of the guards was present closeby so he had all that he needed.


     "It is as you said but it is a bit tight for you to pass, you need to do some digging." Nefertiti returned back to him confirming Jon's information.


     "Good." Jon agreed and told her to come inside his shadow.


     With all that said and done, Jon was ready to commence the second part of his plan. He put the pickaxe's head through the bars of the prison's gate an used his brute force to bend the metal into a knot sealing off the prison.


     "Xikil, come out."


     Jon called for his Dremora companion.


     "Mortal… oh! Look at all those prey, you were planning to get yourself in such a delicious hunting ground from the start?"


     "Shut up, you pervert. Hey, why is your face so full of scratches?"


     "... Let's just say… Daedric Princes are not the common cause of death in Oblivion. Female Dremoras are scary."


     "By Shor, what an odd coincidence is this! We have that too. Let's just get done with what we have in hand then I will listen to your story."


     "Yeah, yeah."


     ***


     Call it chaos, call it mayhem. To Jon, it was just another bloodbath where he had to step on many bugs in a hack and slash 'one vs. many' fight.


     Ever since his power grew dramatically, he was no longer considered a human even in the eyes of himself. No human has the stamina to take that number on his own without getting tired or injured. His skin was tough and can resist any unenchanted and common materials. Also, the prisoners in this world wear anti-magic bracers that Jon didn't need with his vine to begin with.


     He killed so many and the place was filled with blood and guts. There was that man that Jon took of his arm and started beating him with half to death before claiming his life with the mace.


     The prisoners didn't dare to attack Jon first and kept trying to focus on defense in groups and some tried to play dead but Xikil had some good eyes for alive prey.


     In the end, Jon reached the central cell in Cidhna Mine and broke its door. Behind it, there was a corridor that led to a large room. There, Jon could see some of the NPCs from the game. Uraccen, Duach, Borkul the Beast and most importantly Madanach, the King in Rags.


     From their point of view, Jon was a towering bloody warrior covered in blood and smiling the creepiest smile they ever saw in ages. Despite being Forsworn and used to killing and raiding, this man was another level of crazy.


     "Now!"


     Madanach shouted and the three around him bounced at Jon in one go.


     Jon bashed the first with his hand and smashed the other's head with the mace. The last was Borkul the Beast, a hulk for an Orc, Jon simple sliced his guts open with [Greed] and dug his hands in then took out Borkul's intestines and started strangling him with them.


     "Strangling someone with their own intestines? Classic!" Xikil couldn't help but applaud.


     Borkul was already dead in Jon's hands anyway. Jon turned around to face finally face Madanach.


     "O' Your Royal Majesty, I came to escort you out." Jon said mocking.


     "You… who are you?"


     "Me? I am Jon Dare, and I fucking hate your kind."


     Jon punched Madanach before the later could swing his shiv. Madanach lost consciousness and laid on the ground, Jon simply approached him and took him in the [Cube]'s prison space.


     Now that the package was recovered, it was time to break out and escape from Cidhna Mine.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     353 Chaos 1
      A/n: A Late Day Extra for his Meowjesty (J.G).


     Some parts of the Chapter were rewritten!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The Reach maybe is a cursed place that trapped Jon for three and a half months but the air outside the prison sure smelled nice. Jon was reincarnated as a Nord and Nords are the children of Kyne the Sky, Nords stray from the Sky are forever lost.


     After arriving at the tunnel behind Madanach's cell, Jon used [Greed] as a large digging drill and opened up a path through a Dwemer ruin directly to the city of Markarth. Knowing he shouldn't draw much attention, Jon snuck through the city skillfully despite his eye catching size and completely walked out of Markarth to the hills of the Reach.


     He no longer has any attachment to the city or the hold itself, he even prayed not to ever return here ever again.


     Riding on Cold Flame Atronach Horse, Jon kept heading to the west where he can finish this damned Labour. His heart was finally full of hope he would see his family once again. He looked around the hills and chose one near to Karthspire, the Major Forsworn settlement he is targeting. He found a peak suitable enough for observation and recon.


     Climbing the way up there, he felt some presences lurking around.


     "You sure Alaric sent them away?"


     "Yes, he wouldn't risk after that time with the Nord. The monster would kill even children."


     "You are right. But we can't worry about him now, that woman that is looking for him, we need to do something about her too."


     "Yeah, Alaric called the mountain tribes and they came, not sure if it is a bad thing now that they withstood an attack of that woman and we didn't fall back. What worries me is the North, another band of Nords are coming up from Hjaalmarch."


     "They can't navigate in the Reach from the North."


     "Really? As far as I know, these Nords will do anything to kill us. Especially that red eyed woman."


     Jon heard that conversation and his whole being shivered.


     Alina was here in the Reach and the Firemanes are coming from the North. He expected them to show up but not with large numbers. At least some search teams should be here first.


     Jon bit on his lips until blood came out. His mind was screaming 'not today'.


     He can't meet them today, not with the plan he has in mind, not with his appearance, not with all that.


     He realized what was he escaping from all that time. He should have at least… contacted them.


     'Goddammit!' He closed his eyes and felt the unease that was piled up in his chest coming out all at once.


     He couldn't escape from this feeling anymore. The tightness in his chest from being defeated and humiliated was unbearable. He didn't want to look broken in front of his family with a messed up face and some lost limbs. He wasn't that weak person. Truth be told, he didn't bear looking at his reflection on water or a mirror, it was all too much for him.



     Knowing it was all his fault, he just needed to fix it the way he knows, by simply going forward. Just like that kid who broke something and his parents discovered him then he shouts and screams 'I can fix it, I can fix it.'


     That's what he tells himself. "No need to involve them, I can still fix it."


     Was it a matter of Pride? A matter of not showing weakness? Of being the Hero whose weak side must always be hidden? Even from his family?


     It was a tough choice and a miserable one.


     ***


     It took him quite the time to regain his composure. Actually, he got tired of it. His baseless selfishness and egotism were still hurt but he at least can still focus on what he had without them for now.


     He stood up lifelessly with the mace in his hand but he wasn't willing to step out just yet. He sighed and called for Xikil.


     "Are we going to attack, Mortal?" Xikil was as excited as ever to hunt down more humans.


     Jon pointed with his head and spoke.


     "Some mortals are behind that rock, go kill them." Jon said.


     "... You are not going to kill them?" Xikil was taken aback.


     "Just dealing with some mortal insecurities that keeps us weak and puny. You can use some fun too." Jon said with a hint of self-mockery.


     "I knew it! Hahaha! I knew it! Getting to follow the Mighty Xikil will soon make you realize how puny and pathetic mortals are." Xikil was feeling satisfied at last.


     "Yep, go for it, champ."


     Xikil raised his greatsword and started running towards the mortals he ought to kill.


     "Watch and Learn! Mortals, here I come!"


     Jon felt a bit lighter after seeing that idiot running forward with no plan. He sat on a rock and took out a Crystal Orb from his [Cube]. If Alina was close then she should have one similar orb with her. He brought the orb near his head and let his consciousness flow into it.


     "Ali...na…" His transmission was weak due to his disturbed severed Magicka but he at least can do it with a magic tool.


     During the wait for a response, Jon felt the connection with Xikil get disturbed too.


     "Hm?" He looked around and narrowed his eyes then summoned Xikil again.


     Sure enough, Xikil was covered in a blue slime with a pitiful appearance.


     "What happened?" Jon asked.


     "I… will… not give UUUUP!" Xikil ran in the same direction once again.


     "... Okay."


     Xikil charged up again and got defeated. Jon could tell that the blue slime was the Azure Plasm, the substance where the Dremora of Coldharbour gets recreated from after experiencing death.


     Jon called him once again and the idiot ran into death without even clearing his mistake.


     "Mortals! I'LL KILL YOU!"


     Each time angrier than before. It caused Jon to chuckle.


     "I may have been de-feeted, but I am not defeated."


     'Good one!' Jon clapped in his mind.


     During his fun time waiting for a reply and trying to push his worries away, Jon could feel a response.


     {... Jon? Is that you?}


     Completely taken off-guard, Jon heard Alina's reply from the Telepathy Orb.


     Hearing that voice was something he yearned for since the days he was captured in the Briarheart tree but now that he heard it, he got cold feet.


     He wanted to say many things as his lips parted yet none of those words came. The chaos piled up in his mind was all cramped up trying to fit in through the tiny amount of words in the common language but words ran out long ago.


     "Hey... girl."


     He smiled as he finally said it. Just a normal greeting after 3 months of not seeing her. Well, he can be branded as a jackass and call it a day.


     {Jon, is that you? Is that really you?}


     "The... one and... only! Sorry, transmission... week."


     {Kyne! It is you. Jon, listen. Something big happened. You need to disappear!} Alina said hurriedly.


     "What?" Jon couldn't collect what was going on.


     {Jon, hide someplace and we will come to find you. You can't attack Karthspire! Please don't come to the open.}


     Jon was confused.


     "Alina… what is… going on?" Jon asked completely unaware of the chaos.


     {Jon, listen…}


     Alina's next words came across Jon's mind and made it numb. Something happened that none expected.


     It was too soon.


     Jon heard those words and couldn't help but take a deep breath then sit down and try to organize his thoughts.


     'They know? They are waiting?'


     Jon felt his throat going dry.


     'Goddamn! Now of all the bloody times? A trap is waiting for me?'


     This was ridiculas! There was not much he can do now but to walk right into another trap all over again. Jon felt the irony of Fate.


     He got himself into this mess when he willingly walked into a trap and now he needs to get himself out from it by walking in another trap.


     How fucked up it was!


     Alina's voice was sorrowful. She only said those words in the end.


     "Run, Jon. Run!"


     Jon felt the vines around his body squeezing on him tighter as if a rope of powerlessness strangling around his neck. Now as he is just this close from fixing everything, it can't just stop now.


     Jullanar's life is on the line. Once he breaks from those shackles, he will be free and she will be saved.


     There was no way to walk down from this even if all the world came between him and his target.


     "Sorry, Alina. It is too late!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     354 Chaos 2
      I was never so happy writing a chapter in my life. I experienced what I will call a writingasm!


     Extra Chapter: Every new (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Two Days Ago - Solitude*


     High King Torygg was still dealing with his massive headache, no matter if is medicinal herbs or healing spells, nothing was working at all.


     It all started since the day Thane Jon Dare of Winterhold disappeared, nothing went down well after that day. Not only did some bad propaganda spread out about the High King and his men, but Thane Erikur was also bringing a pile of trouble to the court day by day.


     The problem with Erikur was his connections. For some reason, Erikur's family had the title of Thane for generations and they always acted to the best interest of Solitude even though they were a bit shady. Nonetheless, Erikur was the worst in line as far as Torygg could tell. He was arrogant and didn't care about the colors of the world unless it was gold. Due to that, Erikur was the troublemaker of the hold but none could deny his connections in the Imperial City. The good thing about those connections was how Erikur could get things done so fast and the bad thing was how they used Erikur. Torygg even heard some rumors about Erikur working with the Thalmor but he knew that the rumors were a counter-attack of Jon Dare.


     Jon Dare, the nation-wide troublemaker of Skyrim. The Thane that took over Winterhold and threw his competitors in the sea without care for Gods or Laws. Thane Jon was sometimes too much but was still necessary and that's why Torygg wanted to kick him back in line by letting Erikur and his connections pressure Jon and not allow him to spread out of Winterhold. It was all unwritten law, no force should grow bigger than what it should be under the Kingdom of Skyrim and the Empire of Cyrodiil.


     Still, Jon was gaining too much popularity and momentum. He spat in the eyes of the Elves and reconstructed the city of Saarthal north to the ancient one and called it 'Neo Saarthal', a move so bold that it made ever Nord want to crawl to Winterhold to witness the unearthed legacy of Ysgramor and the First Men. Even Torygg himself felt a lot of pride just by that.


     Still, it was the moment where Jon Dare needed to be stopped from gaining all that momentum and Torygg decided to harden his methods. Either let Erikur and Jarl Skald of Dawnstar pressure Jon to the extreme or get Jon into the system by making him the Jarl.


     Jon refused the Jarlship saying it limits his freedom, the very same thing Torygg wanted to limit.


     In the eyes of Torygg, Jon needed to be roughed up more but there he couldn't foresee what is going to happen. Jon was completely bent on destroying Erikur when he came to Solitude leading the two to get in a massive clash in the court. To top it all, Erikur made a dump move and targeted Jon's brother.



     'Don't target a man's family.' it was a sacred rule among men that Erikur cowardly broke and it unleashed an angry Dragon in the court. Jon performed a mighty shout the shook Solitude a whole and Torygg's headache never seized to stop since that day. Also, Erikur had to answer for his crimes.


     Yet all things got even worse by the end of the week. Thane Jon Dare was reported missing after he saved his brother in the Reach. This may seem like the end of worries for Torygg as both the troublemakers Jon and Erikur were now suppressed but the devil still found its way and things went wrong in ways Torygg couldn't even control anymore.


     Blaming himself for being a weak king was not completely wrong but he still wanted to keep the peace even if his life was the price of it. Human's ripping each other apart was the last thing he wanted but his actions led to it anyway.


     Torygg was still holding his head on his throne trying to sum up the chaos around Skyrim.


     When Jon Dare disappeared, the Firemanes closed their businesses in Solitude, Falkreath and Whiterun withdrawing behind Winterhold, Riften and Windhelm. This was a massive economic hit as no one can replace the Firemanes in the span of the next three years.


     The Dare Dragon Company stopped its direct dealings with Solitude other than the East Empire Company and Whiterun's Branch Manager, Jon Battle-Born, chased off all the traders from the new holds and started buying the necessary goods imported from the Empire and sold them to Winterhold directly making a drastic rise in the prices in Solitude, Markarth, Morthal and Dawnstar.


     The economic attack was systematic and violent, the Dare Dragon Company was extremely rich that it could buy two more holds like Winterhold and still remain rich.


     This was not the end, things in Windhelm and the Old Holds took another drastic change. For the last month, Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak climbed the statue of Talos in the Temple of Windhelm and gave a blood boiling speech about Jon Dare and how the 'Young Dragon' of Windhelm was brought down by a Conspiracy of the Empire on the hands of the very savages that Ulfric Stormcloak fought for the sake of Skyrim many years ago.


     Before anyone could notice, Jon Dare was now the Perfect Martyr fueling the Stormcloak Rebellion. A lot of rumors were spread around that Torygg and the Empire were in cahoots regarding Jon Dare and those rumors spread even in Solitude.


     Would the Empire try to quell the anger of the masses and solve things? Nope, those pig-headed corrupted people didn't. Count Pavo Attius the Ambassador cooperate with Torygg to try to solve the propaganda issues but the very next day, an envoy of the Empire arrived with a word from the Imperial Guild of Commerce and released Erikur as a core employee in the guild and a person with diplomatic immunity. The Commerce Guild was an entity that valued speed and efficiency just like how trading goes so there was no time for Torygg to even hold them down. They left with Erikur as fast as they came and their direction was Winterhold.


     Torygg pulled all the connections and strings he had around Winterhold and the one who answered was Lady Vittoria Vici of the East Empire Company and the youngest cousin of Emperor Titus Mede II himself. She appeared in Winterhold and rather than solving things, she completely sided with Winterhold and caused Erikur to get arrested and the guild to get kicked away as soon as they came. Now the Empire itself was offended but they were at least manageable than the stone-headed Nords.


     Was fate nice to Torygg afterward?


     Nope.


     Two events happened in succession causing the heads of Torygg and his people to go numb for days and not even know how to handle the situation.


     Jon Dare appeared.


     He appeared in the flashiest way possible and is said to have annihilated a horde of Forsworn with nothing but his voice. It is said that his voice conjured the four great calamities of nature, the Hurricane, the Earthquake, the Lightning Storm and the Flood.


     How can anyone respond to that? Jon Dare is not just alive but also kicking and kicking a bit too much at that.


     Torygg and his men who were being frowned upon by many Nords were now out of the limelight, it was a piece of good news at last. However, Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak, who used Jon's death for his agenda, decided to tone it down and completely went off the grid. He has said many things he regrets such as 'Reviving the Memory of Thane Jon Dare' and 'We are all Jon Dare'. By that, he should be the first one to ride for Jon yet actions and words couldn't be aligned in his case.


     The next event was the reaction of the Dare Dragon Company.


     According to the agreement between the heads of Skyrim on a side and the Firemanes and the Moonblades on another, these forces were to secretly enter the Reach and search for Jon Dare. Figures like the 'Bloody Woman, Hilda' and the 'King of Ash, Jonrad' were sighted in the Reach.


     But once Jon was confirmed alive, the young figures in the Dare Dragons Company couldn't stay put. Wulfur, the Brother of Jon Dare was the first to act and raided Dawnstar at night kidnapping someone for Jarl Skald's people and destroying any ship coming from Dawnstar completely besieging the port.


     The next one to move was the Lady of Winterhold, the Crimson Moon among the Moonblades, the Sybil of Kyne and the leader of her cult, she marched to the Reach on a militia of 400 Dare Troopers riding Flame Atronach Horses. It was said that she was carrying and Royal Seal that dates back to Emperor Tiber Septim himself and she used it to go through any Imperial Fort with all the officers and soldiers kneeling to the seal of Emperor Talos.


     Winterhold was just a poor empty hold a few years ago no became the home of those remarkable young ones that can outshine anyone in their generation. All though Jon Dare was the leader of that young generation which took Skyrim by a storm. Neither Torygg nor anyone could see the irony of Fate that struck them before they could just know it.


     The next thing that happened just now tilted every scale and debunked every theory about Jon Dare.


     It was a shock.


     This morning, Torygg woke up with the regular headache and sat on his throne after being treated by Sybille Stentor.


     Falk Firebeard, his steward, walked in the court and it was just the three of them. The redheaded man was pale and staggering. Sybille Stentor cracked an undead joke about Falk but the later completely ignored her.


     Torygg and Sybille noticed the strange thing about him, the man who normally carries piles of documents, was carrying one paper.


     One small tiny little paper.


     The same kind of paper that gets carried by the Carrier Pigeons.


     He silently handed the paper to Torygg with shaking hands.


     Torygg took the paper and read it. His rosy skin turned as pale as Falk if not paler. Even Sybille the Vampire felt cold when she read the letter.


     This scene repeated itself everywhere in Skyrim.


     Not just in Torygg's court but also Ulfric's hall and the Thalmor Ambassador, Elenwen's Office.


     It spread like wildfire.


     The College's Arch-Mage, the Companion's Harbinger, the Empire's Ambassador, the East Empire Company's Outpost, Every Jarl, Every Thane and Every Clan.


     The Black-Briars didn't care about the shipment that got raided that day, the Silver-Bloods didn't care about their helper Nepos that was massacred that day, the Shatter-Shields about the ship that was destroyed that day.


     Everyone held to their letters basking in the Light on Enlightenment, the secret of the Eternal Flame, the Crack in the Enigma, the Glaze on the Paradox.


     All of them thought Jon Dare was the brightest star of the young generation because of… Luck? Connections? Trickery? Nay!


     Was it Fate then?


     Was it Destiny?


     Was it Retribution?


     Or… was it the name of Jonhild Firemane gazing at their very souls from the papers they held.


     It was it.


     The name of the child that should have died 17 years ago in Riften beside that name of the child that appeared 3 years ago in also Riften.


     The lines were there connecting every dot! Every truth! Every fact! Everything they desperately refused to believe!


     It was there.


     It was beauty.


     It was music.


     It was chaos.


     Chaos!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     355 Chaos 3 : Jon“s Wrath
      A/n: This chapter is extra on the house. Just to say sorry about 'chapter 353' (that no one clearly liked and it was REWRITTEN, not a lot was changed other than the parts that people nagged about so go read it once again and don't forget to comment, you rascals.)


     Also, many thanks for @Joe I on Pat-reon.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Jon barely smiled.


     There was no time for emotions anymore. It was time to get his act together. It was all too late anyway.


     Now the world knows it… so what? They still don't know any shit yet.


     Even if this meant that they will chase after him to the end of Nirn just like how they did with his parents 17 years ago, he can now take care of it all.


     And also, he is ought to prevent it.


     How so?


     By making an example.


     "Xikil, that's enough playing." Jon spoke.


     "What, Mortal? I will…"


     "He said shut up." Nefertiti popped out of Jon's shadow and then looked at Jon, "Hooman, what will we do now?"


     Nefertiti in her little girl form held Jon's hand and asked him.


     "Don't worry, whatever it is, I have preparations, actually, I have prepared for such a thing to happen but now let's get fixed. Those people who chased my parents feared a child for no reason… today, this child will give them a real reason to fear me."


     Jon's eyes turned cold as he pointed out the [Cube Ring] in his hand and took out something. A large figure appeared in front of him. It was none other than Odokuro, the Skeletal Samurai.


     Its appearance has changed greatly. It was not the crappy version that Jon created with haste in the Shivering Isles but what appeared was something that Jon spent some time later on and refined it into a Masterpiece-Level undead. He even asked Wulfur to make a large iron katana for it and it looked good.


     Still, there was one last piece in this. Jon recreated Odokuro's internal energy network to be more complex and created a new device to use a different power source rather than a simple [Magicka Reactor]. It was the same device he looted from Solstheim when he found those undead which are powered with Heart Stones. He modified it and created the [Padomic Reactor].


     Jon took out that [Padomic Reactor] he has already created and removed the bones on the chest of Odokuro then placed it as the heart. The last thing to the mix was Jon's own blood. It was a Blood Magic to bound Odokuro to himself by making a seal on the Heart Stone.


     And then, Odokuro was powered up.


     Any undead should have blue eyes but this was not the case. This was something new.


     These were red eyes.


     The power of the Heart Stone in the Reactor was showing its effect splendidly. Jon nodded to himself and backed away from the red-eyed Odokuro.


     "Arise!" Jon ordered.


     The three-meters tall Bone Samurai gripped on the large iron katana and stood up facing Jon.



     "Mas...ter."


     Unexpected to everyone, it spoke.


     "This is better than expected. Indeed, I am your Master." Jon chuckled.


     Jon summoned up [Greed] and looked at it.


     "Since the very first time I met that 'Shadow Aether', I didn't understand it so I conquered it with my energy until it submitted to me. Miraculously, something inside me understood it as [Greed]. What is Greed? It is the feeling of coveting Material Things. Greed covets materials and releases it from its bindings, that's its power. What about you Odokuro, do you know what you are?"


     "Nooo…" Odokuro shook its head.


     "You will also be another sin, you will be the [Sin of Wrath, Odokuro]." Jon said.


     "[Wrath]…"


     "Exactly." Jon said and directed his [Wrath] at the Forsworn camp down the river.


     ***


     Karthspire was secured from every direction. Alaric and his men were ready for Jon whenever he comes.


     It has been a few days on this deathly wait. Jon was expected to come and Alaric was sure of it. After all, he was the one who trapped Jon in the Briarheart tree and the one who put a curse between Jon and the Briarheart tree.


     Jon may have freed himself but Alaric could tell that the curse developed and prevented Jon from using magic but not the Thu'um.


     It was vexing how he was reduced to this state. He had to hide the women and children away in the mountains just because of one man. On top of that, he had to cash in every favor he had to invite those two clans to fight beside him.


     What made him sure that Jon was going to strike soon was the news about Nepos the Nose. The man is said to have been butchered in his own house alongside a number of Reachmen, it was violent and scary, the same insignia of the murders around the Reach that Jon was behind.


     Alaric has already pulled back all the separate encampments to make a united stand against the tyranny of the Nord and by that, those two allies showed up. Molvus Blackhorn, the Chief of the Blackhorn Minotaur Clan, a clan of colossal minotaur creatures that came from Jerall Mountains and has an alliance with the Reachmen. The second unexpected ally was Vernon Windwalker, the Chief of the Windwalker Clan of Centaurs.


     The Minotaurs and the Centaurs are both natives of the Reach. The Minotaurs are some bulky masses of muscles with the heads and horns of Bulls all that standing on a towering height of 3 meters, they are considered half-humans. The Centaurs are much lesser in size but more mystic in comparison, half-elves the are considered for their physique, these creatures stood on the height of a man on his horse.


     The appearance of those creatures gave some hope for Alaric but soon that hope dissipated with the appearance of the Cold Flame on the Horizon. The hill to the south where he left some scouts was now burning with blue evil fires, something only heard in legends.


     "Is that him?" Molvus the Minotaur asked.


     "It should be." Alaric replied.


     "Cold Flames! What have you done to make that man hate you this much?" Vernon the Centaur asked.


     "... He is a Nord, I am a Reachman." Alaric thought before replying.


     The Minotaur and the Centaur looked at each other but their eyes averted away with dissatisfaction. It seemed the half-humans and the half-elves were only temporary allies in this. From the sides, another figure appeared. It was a Hagraven with a thick mass of black feathers around its body, the Centaurs backed away from the foul creature judging by their sensitive nature.


     "Elder Matron, what brings you here?" Alaric spoke with respect.


     "The Nord, my daughters killed and scattered the magic, his Fey is mine if he dares to come." The Hagraven was already speaking arrogantly about the loot, she wanted the black Fey that follows the Nord.


     Alaric's sole worry was survival yet the Matrons were already this greedy, haven't they seen what happened when that Nord speaks the Thu'um?


     If not for the ways of the Reach, Alaric would have killed all those Hags for what they did to Grosh many years ago.


     Still, what they failed to notice was the 'D' word that the Elder Hagraven said as if it was intentional to conjure the Nord man right away. Not even trying to hide, Jon was standing on the southern bridge leading to Karthspire.


     The Forsworn saw him really well and they held their breath. Not just them, many eyes on the sides over the hilltops and behind trees were watching the Cursed Child of the Firemanes making his appearance at last.


     Those of them who couldn't hide their killing intent were already spotted by Jon and got one of his glares.


     Still, his main aim was the Elder Hagraven, Nefertiti told him how she and Wulfur were chased by the foul creature.


     Beside Jon, a dark figure appeared in a large black hood and cloak, it was holding a rope and dragging an old man tied from hands, feet and neck. In Jon's hand, there were both [Molag's Mace] and [Greed].


     The Elder Hagraven turned to Jon and was about to screech something with its voice or cast some magic, it mattered not. Jon was silently merging [Molag's Mace] with [Greed] releasing a new appearance to the Mace all together.


     It was a spear, no, a harpoon. A long harpoon with a sharp edge and a long chain attached to it. Jon swung the [Molag's Harpoon] once and twice before throwing it at the Elder Hagraven. It moved like lightning and hit its target in a beautiful arc yet the Hagraven didn't die.


     It smirked at Jon while the harpoon was penetrating its body and was about to say something but suddenly, things changed.


     The purpose of the harpoon was not to kill, it was to hold the prey and drag it… and so was it.


     The prey was not the Hag but its soul. The Hagraven let out an agonizing scream that echoed everywhere as its soul was being dragged out of its body. No one foresaw such a thing was possible, Jon's harpoon was being pulled back by the chain and a fully material soul was being dragged screaming in agony. The world was frozen watching such a punishment unfold, as soon as the Hagraven's soul was under Jon's feet, he cast a Cold Flame spell at it and the soul shattered completely.


     Soul Shattering!


     That is far worse than Soul Trapping, a process of completing annihilating the Anuic vessel in one's body denying it the chance of any Revival or Reincarnation, this is how terrifying the Essence Draining Cold Flames was.


     The dead corpse of the Hagravens was a cold slap back to reality, the Forsworn remembered exactly who they are dealing with. Someone who walked out of a Briarheart Tree, a person with a terrifying and bloody legend following him.


     Alaric knew this was the last showdown between him and that Nord. Only one of them is walking out of this alive.


     He raised [Bloodskal] high above his head and was about to give a hearty speech but out of nowhere, a black shadow bounced over him, bit his hand and took [Bloodskal] then ran towards Jon.


     Speechless, Alaric could only watch [Bloodskal] return to its rightful owner.


     Jon was here to make a statement and that was complete domination. As his hand gripped [Bloodskal] once again, the red sword shivered in happiness and its Red Aura started to appear. Alaric looked at the strange phenomenon and realized he never owned that sword in the first place.


     Jon stored the sword away and stepped forward with the harpoon aiming it at Alaric.


     "No, you won't." Molvus the Minotaur stepped up with his clansmen carrying their tower shields.


     As the harpoon flew towards Alaric, Molvus stomped the ground and jumped in the air swinging its large horn at the harpoon deflecting it away.


     Seeing the grim reaper's scythe blockable, life returned to the faces of the Forsworn but Alaric was still in a grim state.


     "Hahaha! Human, that's a weak attack." Molvus was happy with himself making fun of the scary Nord that doesn't look so scary after all.


     He pointed at Jon and snorted.


     "Men, get him."


     The Minotaurs stomped and snorted in unison. Their armors and military discipline were high and their march was admirable.


     "Don't lose to them, get that man." Even Vernon the Centaur aimed his bow at Jon and aimed shouted.


     "No, wait!" Alaric wanted to stop them from doing anything rash. No one knows what words Jon will shout.


     As the Minotaurs and the Centaurs charged, Jon put on a smile.


     "I didn't expect such mythical creatures to side with the Forsworn against me. In a normal day, I would have given them the choice of coming under my banner and serving me but today I have to make an example. Blame your sorry luck."


     He stood unfazed as the two hordes charged at him, the Minotaurs were strong and fierce while the Centaurs were fast and agile. The Centaurs entered the range first and shot a volley of arrows at Jon.


     With a hint of ridicule on his face, Jon pointed at the arrows and spoke.


     "[Wrath]!"


     "... Maaaasssttaarrrr! Odokuro is heeeere!"


     The titanic bone samurai appeared in a speed none could keep up with. Such a large creature and such speed were logic-defying.


     Odokuro waved its large iron katana at all the arrows deflecting them away in a second, it used the same momentum to jump and charge at the Centaurs reducing the distance in a second.


     "Wraaath! Dieeee!"


     Its rough voice and large shadow brought eminent crisis at the Centaurs. With one swing of the large iron katana, bodies, limbs, heads, weapons… no matter what material it was made from, it was all torn apart.


     As large and heavy as it may seem, Odokuro was an assassin rather than a warrior. Fatal attacks, fast movements.


     From left and right, the Sin of Wrath, Odokur, brought death on the Centaurs.


     "Dammit!" The one who could act at the time was the nearest ally, Molvus the Minotaur.


     It took a different path than leading his band of warriors and jumped between the Centaurs to engage directly with Odokuro but it felt something was going wrong to his warriors.


     Just one glimpse at Jon was enough for Molvus to shudder in cold sweat. Jon was holding a staff with a very evil aura, as evil as the harpoon if not even more. He couldn't understand what kind of staff would make him feel like that.


     What he failed to understand was that the threatening thing about that staff was not its nature or its origin but its function. The staff carried a very chaotic force of nature that Jon was exploiting.


     It was none other than the [Wabbajack]!


     [A/n: The Wabbajack is the artifact if Sheogorath, for those who forgot about it, it can do anything randomly mainly transforming enemies into different creatures.]


     Jon was powering up the staff by only using the staff's energy and aimed it at the Minotaur horde. He then took out a living chicken from his [Haven Ring] and put it on his head.


     "What are you doing?" Nefertiti asked.


     "Humiliating as it looks, I discovered a way to control the result of the [Wabbajack], it is called 'Fate Magic' and it is not as fun as it seems."


     Keeping the chicken on his head, Jon took out a dagger and waved it fast cutting the chicken's neck and letting its blood flow down on his head.


     Fate Magic was mysterious, one needed to do certain actions for certain results to happen. There was no logical explanation or any guarantee things would work but the 'Fate Magic' was something like causing disturbance to reality forcing it to take a path favorable to the magic practitioner.


     Jon kept the shaking and dying chicken on his head and focused on the staff only for its chaotic energy to settle. With that, Jon unleashed a wave of red light on the slow Minotaur horde.


     The red light enveloped all the horde in a second cloaking its sight completely from the world. As the red light faded, the most bizarre of situations unfolded.


     The Minotaurs were no longer there but instead, there were many different creatures in their stead. Not as Jon clearly expected, they were not all chicken. There was a lot of chickens but they were about 65% of the total number but that within Jon's calculations.


     The 35% of remaining Minotaurs were in another sort of mess.


     Some turned to pigs, sheep, horses, baby mammoths, bugs. Some even got charred and some got healed, some got paralyzed and some got transformed into mighty enemies like Dremora Lords.


     "Ahahahaha!" Jon couldn't help but laugh as hard as he could.


     Only his laugh echoed in the Reach while everyone else turned silent.


     From the escaping Centaurs to the Forsworn to Molvus, the Minotaur leader to Jonrad and Tyr Firemane hiding in the hills nearby and watching to the spies and assassins that were anticipating Jon's appearance.


     None could see this one coming other than Jon.


     The mess in the ranks of the Minotaurs was epic. Jon raised his empty hands and evoked a large Cold Flame Fireball with a big proton of the energy he gathered and threw it at the Minotaurs.


     "Human! NO!" Molvus tried to stop Jon but the Minotaur wasn't that fast.


     The spell was already cast.


     The fires ate every transformed Minotaur and barely anything survived. As they died, their bodies never reverted back to its original appearance. Those who survived could only run the other direction.


     Odokuro, who was still pouring Wrath at the Centaurs, got called back and stood beside Jon. Xikil raised the [Soul Sigil Stone] and absorbed all the Souls that were killed just now.


     Vernon, Alaric and Molvus looked at Jon with hints of rage and terror. Jon stepped forward with the [Molag's Mace] in hand and [Bloodskal] on the other.


     "QAH ULD HAAS!" (Armor, Might, Health)


     His shout was called the 'Battle State' shout. A silver plate armor of a knight enveloped him and his physical power was puffed as much as his Aura could buff him.


     And he stepped forward for battle.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     356 Chaos 4 : Blood Eagle
      Sorry for not publishing yesterday. I was recharging my mentality and fixing my biological clock.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "QAH ULD HAAS!"


     Instead of Aura, Jon can use the Thu'um which envelopes him with a silver gleaming spectral plate armor of a knight.


     In his hands was [Molag's Mace] and [Bloodskal] as well as [Greed] which acting as a black cape over the silver armor. Jon extended his hand to Xikil.


     "What?"


     "The Sigil Stone."


     "Eh? Just don't damage it."


     Xikil handed Jon the [Soul Sigil Stone] and the latter held it tightly then put the Sigil Stone on Odokuro and concentrated the energy on the staff stored in its spine. As the Energy reached the staff, multiple summonses started to appear around.


     They were all Warithmen and Bonemen from the Soul Cairn.


     The mighty undead creatures, armored in bones and holding large weapons, formed a total of 300 warriors and archers.


     This amount of summons was scary, Jon never used his undead in public before and he seemed to be going all out this time. Being watched or not, he is skilled in Necromancy to the point of summoning up an army like that whenever he wanted was a piece of cake in his normal condition.


     Although the undead army was smaller than the united forces of the Forsworn, the Centaurs and the Minotaurs, the true essence of the undead laid in their endless stamina and none existent emotions. The enemy was already rock bottom in terms of morale.


     This was a good sight to witness.


     Jon left the management of the troops to Odokuro and focused the Sigil Stone on himself drawing a lot of energy to summon up a gigantic stereo speaker with [Bardic Knowledge].


     He then handed the Sigil Stone back to Xikil and played the music.


     "So, Mortal. Today we'll see your comeback?" Xikil asked looking forward to the slaughter.


     Jon smiled.


     "Don't call it a comeback… I've been here for years… I'm rocking my peers… Puttin' suckers in fear… Makin' the tears rain down like a monsoon… Listen to the bass go boom!"


     "Huh?"


     Jon smiled and pointed to the spectral speaker behind him.




     As the lyrics and music started to sound, Jon was already marching forward towards the Forsworn.


     "Don't fear them! We stand together, we are stronger!" Alaric shouted and rallied his force of almost three thousand men. Ten times the number of the undead.


     On the other side, the music pumped up Jon and his undead increasing their speed by 25%. The charge of the few against many was terrifying as the Forsworn were pushed back hard at the first clash.


     The undead horde wasn't normal. They charged like something out of the world and when they clashed with Forsworn, the climbed each other and swarmed them like the tide.


     Jon was going forward on moderate speed, the mace in his hand would take a life each time it swings. Still, his eyes were glued on Alaric.



     "I am coming for you! GRON VUTH STAAD!" (Bind, Stop, Place)


     Jon's shout was prepared for this situation, it targeted no one other than Alaric who was 50 meters away. Once it hit, it didn't break his bones or tear him apart, it only formed a barrier around him making him unable to escape and no one able to come to his aid.


     Alaric was stranded.


     "Protect the Prince!" Some brave Forsworn warriors rallied up around the barrier and tried to protect Alaric.


     "No! Run!"


     Dismayed about his state, Alaric shouted for his men to leave him but there was no time for them to even focus on him. Jon has already arrived with Odokuro and walked towards those warriors with a bloodthirsty smile.


     *Bash* *Bash*


     *Thud*


     *Splash*


     Jon wasn't aiming for the kill with those warriors. Actually, he recognized them very well. These are Alaric's gang who paid him many visits when he was captured and took turns on torturing him.


     He broke their limbs in front of Alaric's eyes and mutilated their bodies alive.


     "FAAZ AUS AG!" (Pain, Suffer, Burn)


     He even used the [Agony Shout] paying them a special service of pain and suffer.


     They twitched on the ground and quivered trying to escape the torture. Jon made them say things they would never say in their lives just to escape the pain.


     The concept of torture in the Dragon Tongue carried a horrifying meaning that Jon perfected in the Reach. Compared to the time when Jon used the shout on Erikur, the effects then and now are a world apart.


     Their minds, wills and self-worth broke. Killing them won't bring joy anymore so Jon left them to die under the march of his undead.


     He looked at the ashen-faced Alaric and grinned.


     "Don't worry. I won't use that one on you, Blood Eagle. I have something special just for you. Hehehe!"


     The Forsworn horde retreated forsaking Alaric as it seemed he is safe for the time being.


     The music filled the world and Jon was dancing with his head as he went forward to kill more Forsworn. His Labour and deal with Molag depended on that.


     The more he killed, the more power he got but he directed it all to Odokuro who was the real summoner of the Undead Army.


     "GAAAH! I'LL KILL YOU!"


     A figure charged at Jon with strong momentum, it was Molvus Blackhorn, the leader of the Minotaurs.


     Molvus was aiming its horns at Jon's vitals but Jon was aware and avoided by a hair's width then clashed with Molvus in hand to hand combat.


     A Human vs a Minotaur in a melee fight was very unadvisable in some cases but Jon and Molvus locked hands together and their foreheads clashed. Jon avoided the horns of Molvus desperately but the Minotaur possessed the weight advantage. Jon's muscles enlarged and showcased his true physical might pushing back the Minotaur alone.


     "Im-Impossible!"


     "Nothing is."


     Jon gained himself some hard-earned space and switched from wrestling to boxing and kicking. Not even a Minotaur was an exception when it comes to fighting with Jon in such close quarters.


     Jon punched out two jabs followed by a right hook, a kick pushing the knee backward and an uppercut. Molvus tried to use his large arm only to get his legs kicked again then a storm of kicks and punches came down as Jon went wild.


     Realizing that Jon was not good at wrestling and preferred brawling, Molvus threw its body at Jon pinning him down. Realizing that his advantage was facing a crisis. Jon used Molvus's momentum and took him down with a backflip slam.


     He hurriedly took out [Molag's Mace] and intended to finish Molvus but the latter was too nasty and held the head of the mace before it crushes him. Jon thought fast then twisted the mace and called out [Greed] to transform it into the Harpoon form.


     The Harpoon was easier to control and it went through Molvus's chest. Jon tried to grab out the soul but Movlus was not dying yet.


     Jon stood and pulled Molvus up by the harpoon, the later was extremely focusing and tried to fight off his soul being dragged out from his body by the harpoon. Jon used that to force the minotaur to kneel then came behind him then took out a fancy dagger. It was [Mehrunes' Razor].


     Jon and Molvus were both facing Alaric who was watching from his cage, Jon simply put the dagger on Molvus's neck and slew him while grinning at Alaric.


     His eyes were gleaming viciously as Alaric saw his ally get killed like that. He fell on his knees and a desperate look appeared on his face.


     Exactly what Jon wanted to see.


     "HAAAA!"


     A war cry sounded as six arrows flew towards Jon from the back. The leader of the Centaur Clan, Vernon Windwalker, was charging towards Jon alone. He was surely pained to see his people die under the blade of Odokuro.


     Jon dodged four arrows and the remaining two were deflected by the armor leaving some traces on the magical fabrication. Jon knew that this Vernon is a good archer and needed to be dealt with. The problem is… that Centaur was insanely fast, maybe as fast as Nefertiti.


     "Heh heh! Do you think I didn't come ready? NEL VEN QO!" (Fast, Wind, Lightning)


     This shout was another self-enhancement shout just like [Battle Aspect] that envelops Jon with Silver Spectral Armor. This shout is called [Flash] and it was incredible.


     As Jon was enveloped by Silver Armor, he was also enveloped by a Storm Aura. Just as he moved, he was so fast to the point that he was waiting for Vernon already ahead of him.


     "Caught you!" Jon still had the harpoon in his hand and he stabbed at Vernon.


     The Harpoon went through the Centaur's abdomen and pierced through the muscles but the most terrifying thing was how Vernon felt his soul being dragged out of him.


     He held tightly to the harpoon just like how Molvus did. Noticing the large shadow approaching from behind, Vernon could tell that Odokuro was right behind him and…


     *Slash*


     One slash by the iron katana sent Vernon's head to Alaric's feet.


     Now the two heroes that came to aid him were having a first class trip to Coldharbour.


     Jon couldn't take enough from the expression on Alaric's face. He approached the barrier he made around Alaric and his hands went through it.


     "So… how does it feel being this helpless?" Jon asked.


     As it seemed, Alaric's soul has already escaped his body just by looking at his eyes. Jon still wanted to save him for last but the situation needed to make a fast example.


     Just as he was about to grab Alaric, an arrow broke through space and arrived at Jon seeking his life. Jon recognized the power behind the arrow and knew he can't face it with his weakened state, he hurriedly jumped to the other side.


     The arrow landed on the barrier and ripples of energy appeared on it causing it to break like glass. As there was no more barrier, Alaric was free once again.


     "Motherfucker!"


     Jon couldn't afford Alaric escaping so he stabbed a spear in Alaric's knee pinning him on the ground.


     Jon then turned around and shouted.


     "WHO DARES?"


     Someone from the sidelines tried to interrupt his fun time with Alaric, that surely was a grave sin.


     Not willing to answer, four more arrows targeted Jon viscously. They all were aimed at his legs, heart and head.


     Under the effect of the [Flash Shout], Jon moved away with ease dodging every arrow. This assassin was annoying him to Oblivion.


     "Dammit! Get him."


     The assassin seemed to have given up on shooting down Jon and ordered his partners to move. Jon felt four Auras but they were all too stealthy. Without his real Magic and Aura, he was in danger but…


     "Humph! Ignorant fools, LAAS YAH NIR!" (Life, Seak, Hunt)


     Jon used the [Aura Whisper], a Thu'um that is not a shout but a whisper. His eyes could tell where the four assassins are right away.


     Without further ado, Jon was already striking those assassins first. He kicked a large stone like a soccer ball and it hit a mage among them that was about to cast a spell that felt dangerous.


     The other three moved at the same time when they realized that Jon found them out. A Redguard with twin curved swords, a Wood Elf with a bow and an Imperial with a spear.


     Jon was cornered in a split of a second but he was already aware of their movements. A spear thrust to the neck, an arrow to the head and the twin swords to the legs.


     Jon jumped with a flip rotating horizontally in the air. The spear and arrow passed above him and the twin swords passed beneath him. As his face faced the ground, Jon let out another shout.


     "FUS RO DAH!" (Force, Balance, Push)


     The shout was aimed at the ground but once the force wave struck the land, it turned all around and moved like a circular shockwave.


     The three assassins were struck down before they know it and Jon was already counterattacking. As soon as his feet landed on the ground, Jon charged at the spear wielder and used [Mehrunes' Razor] to one hit kill the Imperial. Odokuro snuck like a snake and his katana pierced the Wood Elf archer killing him right away.


     The third assassin recovered and charged at Jon, Jon knew better than to turn around and face that man. He started running the other direction and the Redguard chased him. Before any could tell, a katana slashed down at the Redguard causing him to retreat.


     It was not Odokuro, it was Jonrad.


     Jon turned around frozen by the sight of his father and Jonrad looked at Jon with a heartbroken face.


     His son was in front of him but both his mental and physical condition were unsightly. His body was clearly weakened and half of it was pale like a draugr, on top of that, Jon was turning into a murdering demon that sought out destruction in a grim fashion.


     "Alina told you not to show up, was any of this necessary?" Jonrad scolded.


     "... I have to." Jon said.


     "Then get done with it."


     If you can't prevent your loved ones from committing an error, help them get out of it the right way.


     Now the King of Ash, Jonrad Firemane and his brother-in-law Tyr Firemane joined the fray.


     "King of Ash!" The Redguard assassin seemed to have recognized Jonrad.


     "Ghazi of Taneth!"


     "I'll kill your son like you killed my father!"


     "Get over it, that was 18 years ago." Jonrad waved his flaming katana at the Redguard and clashed with him in combat.


     Sure of Jonrad's easy win, Jon turned around to look for Alaric. Sure enough, he was being dragged away by the Forsworn.


     "No, you won't!"


     Jon moved towards Alaric as a flash of lightning. Many third parties tried to make a move on Jon as he ran this fast. All of them were assassins and enemies of the Firemane Clan who rushed to kill Jon once again.


     Jon could fend off most of them as none was as dangerous as 'Ghazi of Taneth'. The ones who Jon left were not merely left but his [Wrath], Odokuro, was claiming them with nimble moves stealthily while they are focused on Jon.


     As he approached Alaric, Jon felt his a portion of his foot that was supported by [Greed] lose power. It meant he was running low on Essense Energy. He immediately took out [Molag's Mace] and swung it at a dying Forsworn near him to get his Soul and Essence.


     Jon almost froze for a second feeling some Deja Vu but that was not the time to daze. He looked at Alaric and chased him right away.


     The Forsworn were already retreating on the high ground while being covered by a band of hags that kept casting Magic at Jon's undead. The number of the 300 undead was significantly reduced to 100 and they were no longer effective Jon wanted to summon more but more allies appeared.


     *BOOO*


     It was a horn, his horn, the Company's horn.


     Jon looked toward the sound to see, the Dare Troopers sweeping the battlefield on Flame Atronach Horses. It was a glorious charge!


     The Hags were all being hunted by the lever-action crossbows and the Forsworn fell like flies retreating to a cave at the end of Karthspire and fortified the entrance.


     Alaric was desperately crawling away from Jon but the latter merged [Greed] and [Molag's Mace] once again then threw the harpoon at Alaric's calf pinning him down for good.


     The harpoon's stab was a death sentence. It meant that whenever it gets out, it will snare the soul with it.


     Alaric could tell.


     This was his end.


     He closed his eyes and accepted end calmly but a shadow and a hand grabbed him from his hair.


     "Not so fast!"


     Jon won't let him die just like that.


     "Two Daedric Princes ordered your demise. Azura wanted you dead so that I remove the curse you put on me and Molag Bal wants you tortured and Soul Shriven… and honestly, I will enjoy it."


     Jon took out four large logs of wood and pinned them together on the ground with nothing but his brute force.


     The fight was already over and he was at the center of the attention.


     Alaric got pulled up once again and Jon took out some nails and a hammer. He put Alaric's hands on the logs and nailed them. Alaric screamed from pain but it was not the end, his other hand was nailed to another log.


     "Xikil! Come." Jon called for the Dremora who came dragging a person who had a sack on his head.


     Jon took that person and nailed him to the other two logs as he did to Alaric but the man didn't even let out a groan.


     Both men were position facing the cave the Forsworn retreated in, of course, the Forsworn were watching everything.


     "Behold! This is your Prince you ever so proud about… the one you call 'Blood Eagle'." Jon presented Alaric.


     "And this." Jon walked to the other man and pulled away the sack on his head. "This is your king. This is Madanach!"


     Jon's voice descended like cold water on everyone. Of course, Madanach was known as the last Reachman King… who was supposedly dead to many.


     Even Alaric was looking at Madanach with hollow expressions.


     "Let's not delay this any further." Jon said as he took a dagger from Xikil.


     "Blood Eagle." Jon called Alaric, "In my past life, we also knew something called the 'Blood Eagle'. It was something I always wanted to perform on you since day one… Lucky you!"


     Jon smiled as he put the knife on Alaric. This was going to get bloody.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     357 Evil to Evil
      The 5K Vote Extra!


     And thanks for @Joseph Suh for supporting.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Imagine a scene very shocking even on a Daedric point of view.


     That how the 'Blood Eagle' can be described. Xikil was standing behind Jon and his red and black skin was actually showing signs of turning pale as he took a few steps away from Jon.


     This was the reaction of the meanest and darkest creature witnessing the scene, now imagine the others.


     The screams of Alaric were pitiful and heartbreaking, the Forsworn besieged in the cave were weeping, the Spies and Assassins sent after Jon were shivering, the Dare Troopers were frozen in silence as their master was executing punishment, Jon's relatives who came to rescue him were expressionless.


     Jon started by undressing the upper halves of both Alaric and Madanach and then he put down his armor and shirt too for the horrifying wounds on his body to appear. The vine that was attached to his body could be seen clearly too. It was red with thorns growing on it as if a blood vessel has found its way out of Jon's body.


     The appearance of the Briarheart Vine made Jon's following actions very justifiable. Putting that aside, the wounds on his body alone showed how much he suffered during the past few months, the stab to the heart that his survived by shifting his organs was also clear from both the front and back.


     It was retribution and the Madmen of the Reach were now facing a true madman seeking vengeance.


     When the showcase was over, Jon held the dagger and carved Alaric's back from the bottom upwards, two similar cuts were applied on the side avoiding all blood vessels and vital organs. Jon then started the skinning Alaric's back shaping his skin to what can be described as wings.


     Alaric groans and howls have long since stopped, his vocal cords seemed to have been damaged. A sudden action started to happen and Jon noticed Alaric trying to swallow his own tongue.


     "Nope. You ain't getting away."


     The knife in Jon's hand opened Alaric's maw by force cutting his tongue and throwing it on the ground. Alaric was in agony yet the pain kept him fully awaken. Despite how much he bled Jon focused to stop all the bleeding with precision. He seemed to have trained a lot for such a complicated processe.


     "Please refrain from doing such a thing, this ritual is not for torture, it is an offering. If it was me, I wouldn't have toyed with you that much but sometimes a cat enjoys toying with its food… and the Daedra want a good show."


     Jon smirked and continued.


     "Here, to pass your boredom, let me tell you all about a story. It is a story about a man that calls himself the King of the Reach. You all know him as Madanach, this guy's grandfather. As you all knew, Madanach should have been dead many years ago yet the bad Nords kept him alive. For what exactly?"


     Jon started to stray off to a different subject pulling out the attention towards Madanach.



     Madanach's head, which was lowered from the start, rose up and glared at Jon with bloodshot eyes.


     "Yes see, the Nords had a good idea back then. Let's keep the man which the Forsworn would die for and control them through him. For that, they kept their enemies around as their watchdogs who would strike down those they wanted out of the picture and made a chain of command linking all the Forsworn Elders to Madanach through their agents. By that, the Forsworn Elders would hear the words of Madanach and obey sending many young Reachmen to fight for the Nords' cause. Facentaing story, isn't it?"


     Jon's words were shocking to many.


     It was true. Madanach was kept as the control device of the Forsworn. Withdraw from here, keep watch here, intercept that caravan, kill that person, and so on.


     The King that all the young Reachmen looked up to was nothing but a toy in the hands of Nords. Of course things shouldn't have gone down that path and Madanach would revolted against his captors and escape in the future but that's a morning never come now.


     "Oh! Look, we are almost done."


     Alaric heard what Jon said but he was too busy handling his own pain after he got skinned like that. Jon finished the skinning and too out a sword this time.


     Just as everyone thought it was over, Jon started to break Alaric's ribs from the spine.


     This was even more demonic than just skinning. Jon broke a rib then twisted it and used it to support the wings of flesh and skin. With each rib broken, both wings started to spread. It was horrifyingly artistic.


     Jon didn't go too far with the ribs, he wanted Alaric to feel it all and live to the end.


     Alaric was already at his end, he was about to die any second now.


     Jon made the best of the last few seconds and took out a plate of Fire Salts, a very active alchemical ingredient. He held the Fire Salts with his bare hands and didn't mind it burning him, with his hands, he applied the Fire Salts on Alaric's lungs exposed from his back.


     "EEEAAAAAHHH!"


     A horrifying hoarse shriek came out of the dying Alaric. It was as if he got brought back to life just by the Fire Salts.


     It was the last step now. After applying the Fire Salt, Jon held the lungs and pulled them out from the back with the wings and ribs.


     Alaric's head dangled down and his suffering in this world was over.


     Jon pulled out the harpoon and Alaric's soul with it to be damned to Oblivion.


     With that, the [Soul Sigil Stone] in Xikil's hand glowed brightly in purple light then dimmed down once again.


     Xikil, who was drenched in cold sweat, confirmed the light and spoke.


     "The 1000th soul. The deal with Lord Molag Bal is complete."


     As if waiting for these words, a strong pulse sounded from Jon's body that everyone heard it.


     The lowered gazes looked up once again at Jon only to find him kneeling on his knees barely supporting himself with his arms.


     "Wh- What is going on?" As someone asked, everyone started to feel worried.


     All were worried but too scared to approach Jon now. His image of a torturer demon was still vivid and caused every soul to refuse to approach him.


     *Groan*


     On the ground, Jon groaned with a pained tone.


     The Briarheart Vine on his body was fighting him with vigor.


     "Don't… think… for a second… that you can… ever… beat me!"


     Jon's Tyrant Aura started to appear one more time after almost four months of suppression.


     "Don't you… DARE!"


     The Aura intensified greatly. It was not just felt or seen but it caused the wind to move violently.


     It was going out of control… No, the Tyrant was breaking free and his anger was beyond the limit.


     This ignorant, pathetic and puny parasite thinks it can even for a second has its way on the Tyrant? It was infuriatingly idiotic.


     The curse of Alaric broke, the deed was done.


     And the Briarheart Vine tried its best to resist. It was a vine no longer. It was using all the energy and blood that it absorbed from Jon all that time to give birth to another existence.


     Branches, leaves, roots, a trunk… a new Briarheart Tree, that fed on the Tyrant for almost four months, was now trying to take form. It grew on Jon's back and soared up almost three meters trying to dig its root in the ground.


     The Tyrant was pissed to the limit.


     He shouted atop his lungs.


     "VIIK MAAH THAAR!" (Defeat, Fall, Obey)


     The [Tyrant Shout] was right on time. The Briarheart tree shattered like glass and its wood turned into nothing in front of the true Tyrant.


     The core of the tree was the vine. Not much different from its former appearance, it was just a small bloody vine with thorns and very lively movements it tried to jump away from Jon but the latter already cast magic on it.


     [Telekinesis].


     Jon was so delighted that he finally used this magic one more time. His Telekinesis was stronger than it was ever before due to his increase in strength but still he had a long time to completely recover, he was still greatly weakened.


     Jon tightened his control over the Vine that was twitching like a snake and called out an empty Containment Chest out of the [Cube] then shoved the vine in and sealed it.


     "Phew… *huff* *huff* *huff*"


     Jon's knelt on one knee as he was already very exhausted. His body started to bleed and from the spots where the vine was. They will leave horrifying scars.


     Still, Jon's vitality was great and his body was healing just by him applying his energy on himself. The bleeding stopped and the injuries were closing.


     That was all.


     A victory over on piles of corpses just to heal himself.


     Demonic!


     Terrifying!


     Accursed!


     With all that, the grin on Jon's face wasn't down. He stood up staggering and walked forward towards Madanach.


     With a [Thunder Cookie], Madanach's head was blown up to pieces. Jon reached out to Xikil and touched the [Soul Sigil Stone] to receive the last hard-earned reward from Molag Bal. Unexpectedly, it was something Jon liked so much.


     "I see."


     Jon immersed himself in the new knowledge that he gained and looked at the cave that was fortified with the remnants of the Forsworn. He walked towards them and the backed in their cave further.


     He then cleared his throat and spoke three words.


     "KRAH YOL RII!" (Cold, Flame, Essence)


     This was Molag's last gift.


     A shout!


     The [Essence Draining Flame Shout], words of power only used by the [Daedric Titans]. The Titans are the Dragons of Oblivion if the word was said right, they were an imitation created by Molag Bal when he tricked a dragon into his realm to seek out the secrets of the Dragons. Though he failed, he turned that Dragon into the first Daedric Titan.


     This shout unleashed the might of Oblivion on the Forsworn hidden in the cave consuming them to piles fine snow ash.


     This was the third and the last Forsworn horde that ever dared to face Jon Dare. The man who sees one difference between 'Slaughter' and 'Laughter' and that's the 'S'.


     "Jon."


     Still, every Tyrant has his off button.


     Jon's was the girl who is descending from the gryphon right now.


     Jon saw her and all the sense in the world returned to him.


     He was no longer the mad killing machine. He was taken with surprise and hardly finding any words to use in front of Alina.


     She looked around to see the mayhem he started. She then looked at his body and saw the grave injuries, the eaten away flesh, the broken body.


     It was horrifyingly mysterious how is this man not dead yet. Hell, the blood was not going out of those wounds anymore as if it was avoiding going out.


     Jon's body was a mystery that made all shiver in its might yet Alina looked at him with pity.


     "You are done?"


     Jon averted his eyes away when Alina asked him.


     Alina sighed without saying anything.


     Jon's violent action would surely cause a mess on both the short and long runs. From Necromancy to Torture to coming like after his secret identity was blown.


     "We need to return, Jull's condition…" Alina said but Jon interrupted.


     "She will get better now that I regained my power."


     That was true. Now that his powers are back, Jon can already guarantee Jull recovery.


     He could even see the System rebooting with many messages popping around everywhere.


     Jon looked at the ones behind Alina who walked over to him. There was Jonrad, Tyr, Vladimir and Hafthor as well as some recognizable faces.


     Jon felt grateful these people showed up.


     His actions were surely rash but he had a little choice.


     Azura demanded Alaric's death so it was necessary to go through that Forsworn horde and Molag Bal demanded Mortal Souls and the Forsworn were Jon's enemies who deserved to be damned to Oblivion in his eyes.


     He had a lot to answer for.


     Before he could say anything, a twist in space occurred not far from them and two figures came out. The first supporting the second, the first was Nurina and the second was Jullanar.


     Jon and Jullanar saw each other and gasped from shock.


     He was in a sorry shape and she was in a sickly shape. None of them looked better than the other.


     Nurina and Jullanar noticed the place they were in and saw the corpses burnt to snow ash and the undead roaming around.


     Jon felt awkward to be scolded again so he retreated Odokuro in the [Cube] and the undead away.


     "Sorry… for the scene…" Jon looked at Jullanar and spoke.


     She smiled at him.


     "It's okay… no matter what darkness you walk through, you are still my light."


     Jon's chest tightened all of a sudden.


     Light?


     That's it… that Deja Vu he had.


     Whenever Jullanar says that he is her light, he also replies the same.


     But this scene, and Light!


     Jon's hair stood up as he looked behind him right away.


     He was looking at Xikil.


     "Sorry, Mortal. I guess our fun time is over. Lord Molag Bal is very pleased with your performance."


     Xikil said those words and started fading back to Oblivion.


     With that, Jon looked up at the sky.


     "... Dammit!"


     It was time.


     Something appeared in the sky and the weather changed dramatically. The blue sky turned red and a dark crimson sun-like sphere appeared in the middle.


     The first to gasp was Jonrad.


     "My God! Aura Manifestation?"


     A Blood Sun!


     Who would have such an Aura that reddens the sky in the radius of more than 5 kilometers?


     The Aura Manifestation is a realm beyond what is known. It is when the Aura turns into Real Magic, Unique and Powerful. A Personality and a Will combined with Energy to create an Effect that personifies the Aura of the owner.


     From that fake crimson sun, a few beings started to appear.


     They were what Jon saw in his dreams.


     Pale skin, long limbs, evil faces, sharp claws and fangs, broad wings.


     The weak-willed can never withstand the Aura that blocks the blessing of the sun of the day and turns it into a horrifying curse.


     These beings were nothing like Jon saw in the game, they were scarier than anything he could imagine.


     Vampires… Noble Vampires!


     And the one leading them, the one who the Aura belonged two was none other than…


     "... Harkon!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     358 Clash of the Titans
      !!ANNOUNCEMENT!! A new system was implemented for Extras! Here it goes:-


     -[Gift] this novel on [Paypal] (+10$)/Extra


     -Pat/reon Goal: [+4] Extras/Month (Next Goal: [+5] 94% Complete)


     -Extras: 5000 / 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Mess has methods to ruin everything in mysterious ways and that was the title of the day, a 'Messy Day'.


     The Sky turning blood red for the radius of 5 kilometers was seen from nearly everywhere in the Reach and even from Whiterun and Solitude.


     Under that red sky, there was a fake red sun created by the Aura of a powerful expert who was probably the cause of the event. The suffocating presence was already nerve-wracking.


     This power was not ordinary in any way possible. It was the power of transcendent being. The weak-willed fell in a state of complete loss and absence of all the hope in the world. Barely those who could use their Auras enveloped themselves with it to stand still.


     The ones much better off were the strong experts like Jonrad, Tyr, Nurina, Jon and Alina. Those five were the only ones withstanding the pressure with no need for their Auras to be active.


     "What in Oblivion is that?" Alina was horrified by the appearance of those monsters.


     Only the other four could tell what they are.


     Nurina was the first one to snap out of it.


     "Retreat! All of you! Alina, take Jon and Jull with yo… NOO! JON!"


     As she was about to prepare for retreat, the leader of those monsters extended its hand towards Jon and a strong suction force pulled Jon up the air towards the monsters.


     Jon was frozen solid as if he already knew it would happen and he had no hope of stopping it.


     "Vampire! What do you think you are doing? Release him!"


     A strong Aura shook the world and an angry voice sounded. A mighty Flame was unleashed from Jonrad and a gigantic whip of fire was unleashed towards those vampires.


     Behind the leader of the vampires, ten vampire lords moved to block the whip of fire three of them stood between their Lord and Jonrad blocking the mighty fire of Jonrad and counter-attacking at him.


     "BREAK!" Jonrad powerful attack that was aimed at the leader of the vampires was blocked but it obliterated the vampire that blocked sending it crashing to the ground.


     Jonrad body started to glow as his Flaming Aura was already unbearable for others to be near him. The other two vampires started to battle him and soon the third recovered and joined the fray, it was one man against three vampire lords.


     "Alina, focus. Take the girl and retreat as far as possible. Don't leave any mortal around or the vampires will try having their way on us." Nurina gave a series of orders to Alina to wake her up.


     Still dazed, Alina barely responded while pointing at Jon.


     "I got her." Out of nowhere, a voice sounded and a small person appeared beside Alina.



     Gleam looked at Alina then slapped her.


     "Out of it."


     "But… Jon."


     "You'll make things worse."


     Alina could only take Jullanar from Nurina and retreat. The two girls were looking at Jon while being dragged backward by Gleam towards Lokthur.


     Nurina didn't even bother with the identity of Gleam and leaped forward towards Jon. A strong lightning spell broke through the air and targeted the leader of the vampires that was pulling Jon towards him but three vampire lords stepped forward to face Nurina and another fight broke, one woman against three vampire lords.


     There was still Tyr left, his hand moved like lightning and a dozen silver streaks targeted the leader of the vampires. One of the vampire lords stepped forward to block them only to find those hidden weapons are actually made of silver.


     Its body was wounded as it shrieked loudly. Recognizing his strength, three vampire lords assaulted Tyr all at once.


     The three masters were facing nine vampire lords. It was a huge disadvantage and as the three were occupied, Jon has already arrived towards the leader of the vampire while being held from the neck by the monster.


     Their eyes met yet Jon was unfazed by the Vampire Lord's enthrallment.


     Jon and the Vampire Lord looked at each other with strong eyes.


     Jon's body was ravaged by many wounds and curses despite that, he was as lively as ever. His blood was refusing to come out of his body despite the many wounds and his Magicka seemed to be powerful but it was exhausted. The Vampire Lord was awestruck for a second but it was for his favor.


     Jon's point of view was much different.


     Since the appearance of the foul creature, Jon could tell how unfathomable and deep the energy of that vampire was. It was strong and chaotic but that wasn't all there is to it.


     The Vampire Lord from the game and the Vampire Lord in reality are… worlds apart.


     How to say it? The Vampire Lord in the game looked way less threatening than this being.


     Vampire Lords are normal looking vampires in their Normal Form but in their Lord Forms, things get ugly.


     A bat's face on a bald head with large bat ears coming from the sides. The mouth had a lot of fangs and the skin was ashen grey with a network of blood vessels moving beneath it. The body was as large as the Firemanes themselves and the arms were extremely long with long razor sharp claws. From the back, came out two wings. Unexpectedly they were a lot different from the game, these were full wings that extended twice as long as the body on both sides unlike the games wings that were torn and short.


     The appearance of the Vampire Lords in reality put the appearance of their counterparts from the game to shame and disgrace.


     [A/n: In my estimation, Vampire Lords should look more like the ones from 'The Witcher 3: Blood and Wine' DLC, something like Dettlaff. So I made a mix from both ideas.]


     Jon, who was being held by the [Vampire Grip], resisted the Blood Magic that enveloped him igniting his Magicka and Aura at the same time.


     Like a rusty machine, the law on nature around Jon started to show signs of being challenged. Two unimaginable strong forces started to clash and the space between them was getting wounded at a rapid pace.


     With a crackling sound, Magicka Anomalies started to appear and break between Jon and the Leader of the Vampires. By the pure power challenge between the two, the situation escalated to a fourth fight.


     Unfortunately, Jon's power was exhausted while the Vampire Lord is in his best condition. Even if the two were in their best conditions, Jon's wouldn't have that much confidence facing that entity.


     Still, a growling sound came from deep within Jon and his body started to move despite the restrictions.


     "So… that's the power of the child that was prophesied! I would be disappointed if it was any less." The Vampire Lord spoke in a deep voice despite his evil appearance.


     "..." Jon was still growling like a beast and his muscles moved with his Magicka to put all his power in resisting.


     "What is more surprising was you muttering my name just now." The Vampire Lord continued admitting his identity to Jon.


     "I… knew… it… Harkon." Jon seemed not bothered with the identity that made greater men wet themselves in fear. He took the challenge head-on.


     "I would love to know more about you and how you know me but this is not the time or the place. Let's have a chat later, boy. For now…" Horkon spoke with interest showing on his monstrous face.


     He exerted his true power at Jon to completely suppress him.


     Jon groaned painfully as Harkon moved him towards the blood sun that manifested by his Aura. Once Jon arrived there, he was locked inside it. Harkon didn't mind and sealed Jon by [Corpse Curse], a spell that paralyzed Jon completely.


     "Now, let's finish things and go home…" Harkon rallied his minions to not dally and handle their opponents.


     Jonrad was the least at a disadvantage. He waved his katana in all direction and this [Seering Strikes] was trimming away his opponents. Once he saw Jon being bound to the Blood Sun, Jonrad started using everything in his arsenal.


     He punching the ground hard and the earth shook. Magma erupted from beneath his feet and enveloped his body forming a [Magma Armor]. A vampire lord attacked him from the back with its claws only to get its hand all burned.


     Another vampire lord commenced an attack and Jonrad summoned an [Obsidian Shield] fully blocking the attack. Jonrad countered with a punch [Stone Fist] carrying a portion of a magma rock and slamming it at the vampire pinning it to the ground.


     The valley almost shook from that attack but Jonrad was not done, his fingers dug in the vampire like claws and unleashed his power [Petrify]. The vampire started to turn into stone on a rapid pace, with a kick from Jonrad, that vampire broke into ash!


     One down.


     During the last attack, Jonrad used [Inhale] to gather the Magicka around him and empower the next attack. Once the second vampire was on sight, Jonrad exhaled a [Fiery Breath] of a true Dragonknight.


     Two down.


     The third vampire was much stronger and the fight between him and Jonrad elongated.


     On Nurina's front, she was avoiding all the three vampires nimbly by magic. She moved like a flash of lightning without being touched using [Bolt Escape], her left was shooting an endless spray of [Lightning Splash] and her right was preparing for and [Magicka Overload] spell.


     Once her opponent was in aim, she unleashed the [Magicka Overload] blowing off the vampire into nothingness.


     Three down.


     Tyr was the most unfortunate of the three. He was fast, nimble and resourceful but he was the closest to the retreating kids and all he was focusing on was how to keep those who are behind him alive and himself too.


     The first vampire he shot down with the silver needle recovered and now he was about to face four opponents on his own but that didn't go as he expected.


     The fourth vampire jumped up and charged towards Alina.


     "NO!"


     Tyr wanted to retreat but the vampires around him pinned him down with nasty smiles on their faces.


     "ALINA! WATCH OUT!"


     With Tyr's shout, Alina noticed the eminent danger charging at her. With no confidence to face such a monster, Alina almost froze.


     "Girl, the branch!" Gleam pulled Alina's hair towards the branch that was on Lokthur's saddle.


     Alina got the enlightenment and pulled the branch with [Telekinesis] just in time.


     The large branch flew towards Alina right before the vampire strikes, she retreated backward as the vampire's claws were about to cut her head and used the branch as a polearm.


     With her eyes closed, Alina could no longer feel her head. She thought her head was off her body only to open her eyes and see the branch going through the vampire turning it into ash.


     Five down.


     The vampires were reduced to half their numbers right away but the situation was still bleak. Alina stood up and looked at Tyr who seemed to be in trouble.


     "WULD NAH KEST!" (Whirlwind, Fury, Tempest)


     Alina shouted the [Whirlwind Sprint] and charged at one of the vampires with the branch as a weapon.


     One more vampire was struck and reduced to ash.


     Six down.


     There was now only Harkon and four more vampires.


     Never in his wildest imagination did Harkon think he would lose many men on this pace. He was infuriated and raised his hand upwards evoking a massive spell.


     "Dammit!" Nurina detected the change first.


     She was the first to try to react and shield herself. The spell that she kept as a tight secret all her life was cast, [Bone Goliath Transformation].


     Her body was replaced with a gigantic undead creature that carried her aura and power. It was a transformation skill only a few Necromancer even heard of let alone cast.


     She used her undead powers to conjure up a wall of bone to shield everyone around her. The situation of two great power clashing at each other almost broke the space on a massive scale.


     Harkon's spell was unleashed and the bone wall withstood to the best of its ability only to break after consuming half of the spell's power.


     The undead form of Nurina tried to move again but the strike has already arrived.


     Expecting a massive and painful clash, the world shook and Nurina appeared away from the hit.


     Not just her, Jonrad, Tyr, Alina and almost all who were close to the impact were pulled away.


     Something mysterious happened!


     Harkon looked around with anger read to pour his wrath on whoever interfered and what he saw was a silver-haired Dark Elf standing in front of the Nurina.


     She was dressed in a simple home dress and holding a spoon which seemed to have a scent of food.


     That was…


     "M-Master!" Nurina gasped in her Bone Goliath Form.


     None other than Alfe Fyr.


     Alfe glared at Nurina and the latter turned back to an Elf right away. Her master appearing in front of her was something as unbelievable as Vampire Lords popping up out of nowhere.


     Alfe surveyed the surroundings with a look uninterest and then her eyes landed on Jon and Harkon.


     Jon was locked in the Blood Sun and Harkon was glaring down at her.


     She simply moved one hand and a strong beam of light shot towards Harkon. The Vampire Lord was about to dispel the magic with the back of his hands only to find the unfathomable force behind the magic deadly. He didn't dare to face it head on as he realized that Alfe was a being as strong as him if not stronger.


     He evoked his best magic and faced Alfe with it turning into a magic duel of two ridiculous creatures.


     The four remaining vampires didn't survive under the pressure and broke into a strange bloody mess. Harkon was pressured with every ounce of his being in front of Alfe but soon, another change happened.


     An ancient roar sounded out of nowhere. The surroundings shivered with the new force that arrived. No, it was there from the beginning but it started to manifest just when it felt a weakness in Harkon's Aura.


     It was Jon.


     His [Tyrant Aura] was eating away the [Blood Sun Aura] at a rapid pace. Not just that, there was another manifestation.


     Dozens of serpentine creatures started to form through Jon's Aura. These were 'Fire Wyrms'.


     The Fire Wyrms were the source of the roar. The roamed through the Blood Sun and started biting it as if a monster was devouring something.


     Alfe's eyes widened brightly, she smiled and spoke.


     "So it was him all along!"


     Harkon felt the dangerous pressure that Jon gave off and wasn't sure if he can face both Jon and Alfe at the same time now.


     He had to do something but someone else did.


     Alina ran towards Jon with the Eldergleam Branch at her hand. Once she reached a certain distance, she threw the branch towards Jon with all her power.


     "Jon!"


     Hearing her voice, he opened his eyes and reached his hand out. His lips moved to say something to Alina but no voice came out, only she could read his lips.


     The clash between Harkon and Alfe resulted in a large blast. Alina was close to the effect. Jonrad lept towards Alina using the [Dragon Leap] power. Wings of a Dragon appeared behind his back and his leap crossed that distance in an instant, he arrived at Alina and carried her then leaped back again.


     Harkon and Alfe retreated because of the blast. It was disadvantageous for Harkon to continue this fight any longer. He flapped his wings and flew towards Jon like a flash.


     Jon already had the Eldergleam Branch in his hand but he had no time to do the famous 'stick to the heart' move. Harkon held on Jon's body and a suction force took them both out of this place.


     The Blood Sun disappeared as well as Jon and Harkon.


     Karthspire settlement was leveled to the ground and the survivors of the mighty even whether they are Dare Troopers or nosey spies welcome the real setting sun once again as if someone just came out of the grave.


     Jonrad, Alina, Nurina, Jullanar, Tyr, Vladimir, Hafthor, Freyja and everyone else had a massive "Oh Shit!" floating up to their heads.


     Alfe turned around with a relieved face.


     "Phew, that went well."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     359 Among the Vampires
      -[Gift] on Paypal (for Bonus)


     -Pat/reon Goal: [+4] Bonus/Month


     (Next Goal: [+5] 94% Complete)


     -Bonus: 5000 / 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Jon opened his eyes and sat up to see himself in a dark room lying on nothing but the cold floor. The room was large and had a high ceiling with two platforms on both left and right, at the end of the room there were many windows with the light of day coming down through them, that light fell on the apex of the room illuminating the only object that is placed there.


     A blood fountain with a demonic head that the blood comes of its mouth to a sink under it all on a pedestal.


     A Shrine of Molag Bal.


     The blood flowing through the demonic head was not normal. It was thick as if made of a liquid plastic yet still with the luster of the blood.


     Jon looked at the shrine carefully and realized where he is.


     Volkihar Castle.


     He was speechless and lied on the ground again.


     "... Just give me a break."


     He wasn't in any mood to feel good about anything.


     Why on Nirn did this happen?


     He didn't really need to ask himself the question. It was clear after all. Lord Harkon on Clan Volkihar is looking for two certain Elder Scrolls for a certain purpose.


     How does Jon know all that?


     Like anything else. From the game, of course.


     Still, this was no ordinary questline, this was a DLC Main Questline.


     It was the 'Dawnguard DLC' but…


     "... Didn't it start a little bit too early?"


     Jon wondered to himself.


     "What started too early?" A voice asked Jon.


     Without getting up, Jon looked with his eyes towards the source of the voice then looked averted his eyes again.


     "You and me… we shouldn't have met just yet. Fate has been altered… Sigh! I guess I am to blame." Jon replied nonchalantly.


     A man walked out of the shadow from the side of the room and stood beside the Shrine of Molag Bal.


     Jon sat up then checked himself to see himself completely fine. Not even a scratch or a bite mark… not even a chained or having his Magicka locked.


     Jon grinned as he looked at Harkon and spoke.


     "I don't like being underestimated but I think I should thank you for doing so."


     "How so?" Harkon's deep voice echoed around the room.


     "Well… for now I seem to be free of any restrictions. I guess I can just teleport away, you know. Even under your nose." Jon said as he stood up.


     "You can? Don't worry, I am not planning on keeping you in the castle if it is against your will." Harkon said as he looked with ridicule at Jon.


     "... Then I'll be taking my leave."


     Jon turned around and walked towards the end of the room. He tried to open the door but it was locked. Jon looked back at Harkon who waved his hand and the door opened, with a nod of gratitude, Jon walked out of the room.



     He knew that the exit is right to the east through the main hall of the castle. Jon simply walked with sure steps through the corridor that was way larger than the game. He then arrived in the main hall and saw the horrifying scenes in it.


     Even though his heart was ready, he flinched with disgust and looked around cautiously.


     Down in the hall, there was a number of long dining tables with all scenes of gore around them. People in dark leather customs gathered around other people devoid from clothes or dignity while being preyed upon… not in a cannibalistic fashion but in vampiric one. Other humans were gathered in a corner in the room dressed in rags and chained by the necks. These are the human cattle hunted by the vampires.


     In a fit of disgust, Jon almost mustered up his Voice and shouted this place to Oblivion but he knew better. He just walked lightly through the hall under the curious gazes of those vampires.


     He crossed the bloody floor to its other end and soon reached the stairway leading to the entrance hall and from it to the gate of the castle. Even the gatekeeper didn't stop him and let him out.


     Jon had a bad feeling about this as he stepped out of the castle.


     Ten minutes later, he returned to the castle once again.


     He was standing in the middle of the main hall surrounded by that gory scene. He was not caring about any of it anymore as he faced Harkon who was sitting in the central throne in the middle of the apex of the room.


     Harkon looked at Jon with a lazy attitude showing no emotions on his face. The Vampire looked dignified from all angles, a well-trimmed beard, a pale middle-aged face, fancy clothes, glimmering gold eyes with the white of them turning red. The man can be painted and his image will sell for a crazy price.


     Still, none of that was in Jon's mind. He was more concerned with what he experienced outside the castle.


     "This isle… is it in Mundus?" Jon asked.


     As he got out of the castle, he didn't detect the natural law of the Mortal World and felt he is in a different realm. He couldn't Teleport away.


     "It is." Harkon replied dismissing Jon's initial doubt.


     "And the mists around it, that is by no means natural."


     "It is not." Harkon confirmed.


     As Jon walked out of the castle and couldn't Teleport away, he tried to walk away from the isle and it happened to be surrounded by mist. Each time he walked through the mist brought him back in front of the entrance of the castle once again.


     He tried hard but with no result.


     'Nefertiti, you hear me?'


     'Yes.'


     'Can you explain any of it.'


     'No. You are in a strange place. But the Shadow World is natural, all I could see is you turning around and going back again.'


     'I see… the mist.'


     Nefertiti was hidden in Jon's shadow all the time since the time the vampires appeared until now. Even when Harkon charged at Jon to teleport away, Jon managed to pass the [Cube Ring] and the 'Eldergleam Branch' to her.


     It was advantageous to have a friend in the Shadow Realm where the Daedric Princes can't even see.


     Still, the situation was not pleasing. Shadow is not responding and the System is unable to reach the Augur.


     Jon sighed inwardly and spoke to Harkon.


     "So… this castle and the island… are they some sort of your area of influence?"


     "Domain." Harkon corrected Jon.


     "... I see… interesting." Jon looked around the interior of the castle that didn't resemble anything Nordic, Cyrodilic or even Breton.


     It felt like a dark fantasy old castle lit with the bare minimum amount of candles.


     Still, the term Domain was something Jon never heard of in the game or read about in the book but he could make an uneducated guess. Probably a place where Harkon has some influence on Space and Magicka allowing him to practice his will in any sort of phenomenon just like that mist out there.


     'No, wait! There was something similar if not far greater.' Jon thought.


     That's right. There are the Daedric Princes and their Realms.


     The term 'Domain' may refer to a Realm of Influence just like the Daedric Realms to their respective princes. Applying the sense of the 'Domain', it will mean that Harkon has an area in the world under his control too.


     The question now… to what extent?


     Full control sounds impossible but it is the worse situation that can happen so it shouldn't be overlooked.


     Always assume the worst that can happen.


     Harkon gave Jon the courtesy to collect his thoughts. He was actually not thinking of it that way, he was enjoying the sight of a mortal trying to fathom his power which in his eyes superior to any mortal… then he remembered something.


     "Boy… that woman who came at the end…" Harkon spoke.


     "Hm? You mean my Grandmaster?" Jon replied nonchalantly which got on the nerve of Harkon.


     "That woman… who is she? Where is she from?" Harkon asked with contempt clear in his tone.


     The vampires around the hall read the annoyance in their lord's tone and withdrew away from his sight to the sides of the hall.


     Jon one the other hand was grinning back at Harkon.


     "My advice, don't look for her. She is more dangerous than what you think and one of four absurd sisters to a father who is more absurd than anyone I know." Jon said with a faint smile then continued. "If I were you, I'd swallow my own pride and…"


     Before Jon could continue, Harkon's index finger moved and a powerful force lifted Jon up the air crashing him to the ceiling then pulled him down crashing him down at Harkon's feet.


     Surely Harkon felt better for punishing the insolent mortal. Well… that was the case until Jon bounced off the ground like a monkey.


     "Hey! That was uncalled for! I was just giving my sincere advice."


     The situation was ridiculous. Not even those Nobel Vampires would walk out of a thrashing by their Lord this lively.


     "Let's hold the matters of no importance for later. Now, I wish to know something from you, boy." Harkon returned to his previous mood right away.


     Jon felt his pained body and replied at Harkon.


     "By all means, Lord Harkon."


     "First, let me ask you. How do you know me? You recognized me right away back there."


     Jon smiled and thought of an answer before speaking.


     "Hehe! You are right, I always knew I'd meet you one day but it seems like Fate has brought us together sooner than I expected."


     "I heard you mentioning about it being a bit 'early'."


     "Exactly. Sigh! Fate was not friendly to me this young man lately since I really fucked things up with the Daedra. This one on me, I know, but my old bones deserve some rest… tsk tsk, the Daedra are cruel taskmasters." Jon made a remorseful monologue.


     "And how exactly do you know of Fate?" Harkon asked.


     "Simple, I am the damn child of the damn prophecy. At least give me some damn credit and accept that I see some weird shit in my dreams about the past, present and the future. You know it, I wouldn't be here kept alive if I am of no use, right?"


     "Right." Harkon stood up. "The Elder Scrolls."


     Harkon seemed amused for some reason.


     "At first, when I heard about you 17 years ago, I didn't know your puny clan of mortals could manage to hide you right in the open. None could tell you were alive and somehow our best seers couldn't find out the truth about your life or death. Yet here you are telling me that we have a date of fate…"


     "I wouldn't really call it a date…" Jon interrupted displeased by the word 'Date'.


     "... I still had that doubt that the prophesied child with three Elder Scrolls may not relate to the ones I am looking for but here you are confirming it. I must admit that you are a herald of good news, boy." Harkon walked around Jon while speaking.


     "Thanks… I guess."


     As Harkon stood behind Jon, he put his hand on Jon's shoulder and stood beside him.


     "You and me have a lot work to do then." He said and sat back at his throne. "Where are the Scrolls?"


     "Hmmm…" Jon seemed unwilling to answer. "Remind me again of that Prophecy you are after… Ah! 'Tyranny of the Sun'. That sounds like a good name for Little Jon. Hahaha!" Jon cracked a joke that only he could understand and continued. "Let's see… 'Among the night's children, a dread lord will rise. In an age of strife, when dragons return to the realm of men, darkness will mingle with light and the night and day will be as one'."


     Different to his solemn appearance, Harkon was delighted by hearing the prophecy from another.


     Jon continued.


     "As far as I am concerned, the Age of Strife is upon us and the Dragons haven't shown themselves yet. Also, as the prophecy foretells 'Only the Blood of the Daughter of Coldharbour will blind the Eye of the Dragon'. There are only two Daughters of Coldharbour and these are your wife and daughter."


     Jon was right and Harkon didn't respond.


     "How cruel! I knew you always had a lust for power but to offer your Missus and Baby Girl for Molag Bal to ****. I mean, I don't want to judge since I own a Bathhouse business but we call that being cucked…"


     Jon couldn't continue his words as Harkon moved his finger once again and Jon was blasted away to the wall on the other side of the room.


     "Until he learns how to use his mouth in my presence, he stays with the cattle." Harkon said to one of his attendants.


     Jon's felt a bit dizzy but he got what he wanted. Some time away from Harkon's questioning.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     360 Information Gathering
      A/n: Last week's 8K votes bonus.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "So… it went rather well?" Nurina was standing in front of Alfe locking her arms together and glaring.


     "... Hm? You were saying something?" Alfe kept dismissing Nurina's constant nagging for the past hour or so.


     "You know, not everyone is pleased with what you said and I need to explain to them what is going on." Nurina kept demanding.


     Right now, they were back at Alfe's hut on the mountain south of Winterhold. As Alfe kept ignoring Nurina, someone else had to step in.


     "Grandmaster, I beseech you… Jon is now taken by vampires and we don't know anything. If you can just help us, we…"


     "Girl, quit talking like that idiot." Alfe spoke with annoyance as she looked at Alina.


     Nurina became flustered as the word 'idiot' was clearly aimed at her. Alina herself didn't want to say anything further and kept looking between Alfe and Nurina.


     "Crazy old hag! Out with it." Nurina was already at her limit as she raised her fists only for Alina to hold at her back.


     Alfe was coolly enjoying her dinner while watching her first and second generation apprentices make a mess.


     "I had to go some trouble you know, give me some time to rest." Alfe was fed up with all the noise.


     "Not until you tell us." Nurina shouted.


     "Tell you what?"


     "All what you know."


     "I was just told to come and save the day. You know the usual, fix some mess here and there."


     Alina and Nurina tilted their heads.


     "You… were told?" Nurina couldn't understand it.


     The only person who can tell someone like Alfe around is none other than Divayth Fyr himself and the man showed no interest in the material world for the past two hundred years.


     Alfe smiled and pointed with her head to the window. Alina and Nurina looked through to see nothing but the peak of the other mountain whose top carried the massive Shrine of Azura.


     Nurina flinched.


     "The Daedra? What do they want with Jon?"


     Her voice was grim. Alina too was nervous.


     "I was told nothing. Just in exchange for some things I wanted from Oblivion, I came to help you lot." Alfe said while focusing on her food.


     "Help us? You just let Jon get taken." It was Alina's turn to be angry.


     "Well… that vampire was strong and the boy wasn't my concern anyway. Whatever it is, he can go through it. The one I came to save was you lot."


     "Us?"


     "Yes, Azura was so focused on saving that girl don't know what's her name… she even dropped her tone and spoke properly." Alfe spoke with ridicule then laughed.



     "You mean Jull?" Alina asked.


     "Yeah, sounds like the name. I also had to get you all out of there alive. Seems like the boy made quite the bargain with Azura to keep you lot safe."


     "Wait a minute! Saving us and especially Jullanar? What does the Daedra want this time?" Nurina asked.


     "Azura wants what is best for her followers so she can get their praise and thanks all day long. Seems like change is going to happen and the boy and the girl will be in its center. Ha! I even had to go through 13 versions of the future to save you all without any of you dying and that's how you thank me?"


     Alfe said many important things to fast.


     "Change?" Nurina questioned.


     "13 versions of the future?" Alina shuddered.


     "Yeah, that old hag can perform divinations on the future to see many possibilities of battle before she goes through with it." Nurina explained, "She must have been through many futures where things went completely wrong."


     "Exactly. That's why I said 'it went rather well' judging that nobody died." Alfe was finally pleased. "You idiot girl, you could never learn that trick." And she scolded Nurina in the end.


     "Are you kidding me? The [Tonal Magic] of all things? It is literally the hardest magic there is! Have some shame, woman." Nurina couldn't stand Alfe putting salt on the wound.


     "[Tonal Magic]?" Alina asked.


     "Something you can't use unless you are a Dwemer, Sotha Sil, Divayth Fyr or one of his clones." Nurina dismissed the subject right away.


     "And you won't be able to use when you are a half brain dimwit." Alfe continued.


     "Grrr!" Nurina kept growling.


     "I'll tell you what it is." Alfe said, "[Tonal Magic] is not a fixed form of magic, it is a term said to describe many. As you may tell, it is a magic based on Manipulating the Tones of the world to create results. The only thing that idiot said right was it is indeed the hardest magic there is. Sometimes you need to make a tone to make an effect and sometimes you need to listen to the world to see what it tells and make no mistake, music is all around the world."


     "Ah!" Alina got the hint. "Chanting Magic? I can do that."


     "Chanting? Ah, that! Well, it is a very basic form, nothing too fancy. Maybe you can show it to that dumb girl and she may actually get some enlightenment." Alfe attacked Nurina again then continued.


     "But that's not just it, you see, [Tonal Magic] has more than just [Chanting Magic] such as the [Kiai] of Akavir, which is the parent technique to the Battle-Spirit art; the [Thu'um] of Nords, which you use and abuse on daily basis; the [Sword Singing] of Redguards, which destroyed their former home continent; the [Green Singing] of Bosmer and also the [Tonal Architecture] of the Dwemer. What I was taught is some skills of the [Tonal Architecture]."


     "Wait, the Dwarves too used the [Tonal Magic]?"


     "Of course, how do you think they dug massive cities underground? How do you think they made a metal that can withstand the passage of time for thousands of years? The Dwarves may have been too educated but they are not enigmatic like what most think. When the Snow Elves sought out refuge with the Dwemer, the Dwemer blinded them so they can't learn their secrets leading the Snow Elves to become today's Falmer."


     "... I- I see." Alina was enlightened by Alfe.


     She looked between Nurina and Alfe feeling the difference between the two.


     "What?" Nurina was annoyed.


     "She thinks you are an idiot too." Alfe kept going.


     "No! Never." Alina defended herself right away.


     "We strayed too far from the subject." Nurina said. "Now, will Jon be okay on his own with Vampires?"


     "I don't need [Tonal Magic] to tell that he will. The boy sounds a lot like Lord Fyr. Both are fearless when it comes to their actions and know nothing of regret. Come to think of it, both of them are two annoying Philanders. Heh heh! Now imagine the boy coming home with a Vampire girl one day." Alfe laughed.


     "Jon would never do that." Alina stood up flustered.


     "... To be honest, I can see him doing it so casually." Nurina thought it was possible.


     "It sounds like him but please NO!"


     ***


     *Sneeze*


     "Cat bless, Hooman."


     "Thanks."


     Damn! I sneezed a lot lately. It sounds like I am Skyrim's hot topic right now and all are talking about me.


     It has been a day since my meeting with Harkon and I could take a breather away from him in the kitchen of Castle Volkihar where the Human Cattle live.


     What I needed was some space to recharge on Magicka, gather information and device a plan.


     Still, the process of gather information yielded some horrifying facts.


     First, I started to see how those Human Cattle were treated and how they were gathered but it was all rather messed up.


     The vampire attack bandits and travelers to steal them as people. Those who are weak-willed can get charmed by the eyes of the vampires and turn into enthralled beings either 'Thralls' as cannon fodder or 'Cattle' as food.


     With my level of power, I was already too much for the vampires even if Harkon himself tried to use his eyes to hypnotize me.


     Anyway, those 'Cattle' were being used as warm blood bags but each day, some of them actually get slaughtered like sheep by the Cattle Butcher to fill the blood barrels.


     More to that was the Cattle themselves weren't aware of anything. They are all under hypnosis and follow orders blindly.


     The second major discovery was the ten vampires, that raided yesterday alongside Harkon, are not dead. I mean… those Vampires fought with Nurina, Jonrad and Tyr but they were obliterated by half then Alfe showed up and killed the other half. So whatever magic it was, it is something I don't think I can easily match.


     Revival or Resurrection… I don't think that is the case. Something else is at play here.


     It seems that these 10 Vampires are important in the Volkihar Clan as well. I am not sure if they are the NPCs I know but their Revival seemed important to Harkon as they are the top brass after him… which brings me to the hierarchy system around the Volkihar Clan.


     From the bottom, it starts with the 'Cattle', the ones I am locked up with, the situation is crazy and inhumane as they are not even aware of their identities as humans anymore, I don't get that sort of treatment as I am merely a prisoner and Harkon himself can make me a Thrall. The second class from the bottom is the 'Thralls', these are not any better than the 'Cattle' and the highest class mortals can get in this clan; just like the Cattle, the Thralls got their minds manipulated by the Vampires and they possess a certain ability to fight which make them useful cannon fodder. Next up are the 'Death Hounds'; skinned hounds with black bodies, red eyes and a mean raw of teeth; the main reason why the Volkihar Clan is worthless is because they are dog loving heathens and the worst kind at that; to top it all, those Death Hounds are higher than the Cattle and Thralls in rank and devour whoever died. The higher class is the 'Normal Vampires', the ones that compose the majority of the Volkihar Clan and work from Guards to Servants. After them come the 'Noble Vampires', the ones which are blessed by Harkon himself to become vampires and can transform into the Vampire Lord mode, the mean ugly mugs that attacked us; they take the high ranking jobs in the clan from stewardship to office jobs… as if dirty vampires need that. The highest vampire class is the 'Royal Vampires' and these are Harkon as well as his wife and daughter.


     And that pretty much sums up the whole hell hole I am in.


     How do I gather information?


     I don't, others do it for me.


     How so?


     Well, that is a spectacular story. You see, I met that freshman Vampire that called himself Hjor Black-Bone. A former member of the Black-Bone clan. From what it seems, he is the source of my current trouble. It seems that Hilda and Jonrad have raided the Black-Bone clan and after they finished off the enemies, they became careless and spoke to each other about me when they thought no one can hear them; lucky for me, Hjor was a weasel son of a bitch who played dead.


     After he survived, some Vampires found him and the survivors of his clan. As both are fellow Molag Bal worshippers, they were kept as Cattle and sent to Volkihar. Before he gets Thralled, Hjor exchanged his freedom for information about me and Harkon agreed to make him a Vampire.


     Now, that idiot came to find me for vengeance and held my arm then bit on it. It was really satisfying to see his fangs get broken just by trying to penetrate my skin. I am not your average human anymore, you know.


     Well, he tried to use the rest of his baby teeth to drink blood from my wounds directly and I allowed it. I cut my palm and gave him a sip just for experimenting.


     The result was amazing.


     I am now at the 'Ebon Blood Stage' and my blood is superior to any not just in grade by meditating but by nature as a Dovah Sos, a Dragon Blood.


     Once poor Hjor took the sip, he was never the same again. Instead of me becoming a Thrall, a Vampire became my Thrall.


     Now the mystery is… does this mean that I am still a Human? ...… Just kidding, of course I am not, I am Hooman.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     361 The Fourth Labour
      -[Gift] on Paypal (for Bonus)


     -Pat/reon Goal: [+4] Bonus/Month


     (Next Goal: [+5] 94% Complete)


     -Bonus: 5000 / 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The second day, I had a visitor and let's just say it is one very annoying visitor.


     "Young Jonhild."


     "Priestess Aranea."


     Just in case you are wondering, that is the very same Aranea who is the Priestess of Azura and the Prophet of my Labours. Also, in case if you are wondering how am I meeting her, then I have no idea. I am still held in a cell with the Cattle of the vampires and here I go ask her about how she got in here.


     "How did you get in here?" Clearly me asking.


     "The guiding of Lady Azura never led me astray from where I must be. Be it in the depth of Oblivion or some vampire den." Aranea replied with a haughty tone.


     "Does this look like some vampire den to you?." I think that is a proper response.


     "I am here to inform you about your Fourth Labour."


     "Fuck off."


     Aranea was clearly bothered by my attitude but seeing the shit hole I am sitting in, it was clearly not the time to hear about the goddamn fourth labour.


     She cleared her throat at spoke the words of Azura.


     "The Cold March, the Dragon Hunt, the Stone Built, the Old Hold, in ten suns and ten moons. Save Parents and Children."


     I looked at Aranea and had the urge to stand up and beat the ever living shit out of her.


     "Translation, please."


     Aranea sighed.


     "This is an easy one." She said.


     "Clearly. I said so too when I heard it for the first time. Let's share our thoughts together… Me, no idea! Your turn…"


     "'The Cold March' means an enemy is coming through the cold lands, 'the Dragon Hunt' refers to the enemies aim which is clearly you, 'the Stone Built' refers to the cities you built by stone, 'the Old Hold' is clearly Winterhold, 'In ten suns and ten moons' means you have ten days. 'Save Parents and Children' means that Lady Azura is worried about the safety of the Dunmer populace in Winterhold."


     "... Wait! Hold up a second! Say it again."


     I who turned away before Aranea finishes her words looked to her direction again only to find no one there.


     "Fuck! Where did she... Nefertiti, did you just hear that?"


     "Yes." Nefertiti jumped up from my shadow and looked at me. "An enemy is Marching to Winterhold, their aim is you and they will arrive in ten days. The people are in danger."


     "But- But I got kidnapped by the vampires in front of their spies and… fuck! They won't even care about that... I see now." I arrived to a realization.


     "It is as you think, Hooman. You have made two cities from a broken hold, they think you already possess the Elder Scrolls."


     She read my mind correctly.


     "Okay, what are our options?" I asked.


     "We tried [Greed] and the Shadow World trick but the Space itself is locked by the effect of that 'Domain' thing." She said.



     "The [Skeleton Key] is also not an option since I have no idea what am I unlocking or locking about this 'Domain'. That's not it, even if we escaped, the Vampires will come after me and it will mean that Winterhold has to face two enemies." I said.


     "What do we lack?" She asked.


     "Communications with Winterhold and a source of information as we are locked in a 'Domain'. We also need a way to escape and we need a way to keep the vampires in place." I answered.


     "Complicated!"


     "Indeed."


     I have every piece of equipment in the [Cube] and I have the space if I want to go in there and create whatever absurd machine that can blow this 'Domain' open and set me free but I don't think that is the wise curse of action.


     "Alina gave you this." Nefertiti put her hand in the [Cube] and took out the tree branch Alina threw at me.


     I looked at it and nodded, I won't mistake its energy anywhere in the world.


     "An Eldergleam Branch." I was feeling its unique energy with a daze, "Just how on Nirn could Alina cut out a branch with that size?"


     The Eldergleam is no ordinary tree. It is the oldest living tree possibly in the world and maybe something older than the Hist trees of Black Marsh. Due to the age of the Eldergleam, its wood is tougher than any metal known to man.


     "What can you do with it? A bow?" Nefertiti asked.


     I flicked her forehead with my finger.


     "Do I look like a damn Wood Elf to you? A Bow? Humph! This is the highest quality wood material in the world. An Eldergleam Wood. The amount of energy in this twig alone is scary."


     I looked at the branch while Nefertiti was holding her forehead. The amount of wood in that branch can fit out anything from a bow to a spear or a staff. Hell, it can be used as a weapon just like that.


     But the process of crafting this wood will be near impossible. I need strong material that befits its value. Can't possible attack an iron head to an Eldergleam Wood and call it a spear. Sadly, I don't have material worthy of the branch.


     Putting that aside, I need a plan. I can start enthralling lesser vampires by my blood but I still don't know a lot about that and it takes time to get rid of the vampiric infection I get from them.


     Also, the place itself is very threatening. To what extent can that 'Domain' watch my actions. I need answers with no one knowledgeable enough to answer me. Even after asking that vampire Hjor about the domain, he had no knowledge at all.


     All I could tell him was to act naturally and keep checking with me every now and then in case I needed anything.


     "What about Winterhold?" Nefertiti asked.


     "... Alina can handle it with the Firemanes and the Moonblades. Neo Saarthal may no be completely built yet but the fortress and the walls are ready. Whatever enemy comes won't be a problem. Also, I told her about that place."


     "That place? Ah, you mean that room. When?"


     "When she threw the branch to me, I moved my lips and I think she read them. If she finds that place, she will be able to counter whatever happens on her own."


     "But she will be scared." Nefertiti said.


     "Of course. But let's have faith in her. Right now, let's not sit on our butts. We have work to do."


     I stood up from the place I made for myself and walked through the area.


     This was the kitchen, the place where the cattle are kept. The Vampires also come to the place frequently so I make sure that Nefertiti stays hidden.


     The cattle are kept in cells and cages and so was I but actually there is no need to go that far. They only kept me in a cell without even locking it knowing that I won't escape that so-called Domain no matter what.


     I actually tried to analyze the Space but I got a very isolated feeling. It was as if this was a world of its own. I can't cast [Levitate] or [Teleport] neither can I reach the outside world with [Telepathy].


     This felt like the [Cube]. I can call the [Cube] my domain if these are the same things Harkon can do with the castle but I doubt so. From what I also can tell, [Clockwork City] of Sotha Sil has some qualities of the Domain but still was different. Sotha Sil is the one who created the [Haven Cube] after all.


     If I needed to put it in theory then, Domains are places where certain entities can gain a certain amount of control over the laws of the Domain. The more stable the Domain is, the less control people possess.


     Take the World for example, in Mundus, Average Mortals can control Magicka and other Forces of Nature freely to a certain extent overlooking the talent. Castle Volkihar and its isle are a Domain on their own where Harkon and his Nobel Vampire can have more power while some of my powers are reduced.


     I get it now. A Domain needs a source of power. [Clockwork City] had a source of power represented in Sotha Sil, a living God. As Sotha Sil fell from Glory 200 years ago, Clockwork City was no longer a Domain. The same goes for the [Haven Cube], a subspace where I can expand it by using Magicka and reshape some of its interior features, I am the source of power to the [Haven Cube]. The source of Mundus should be the Towers or the Heart of Lorkhan.


     That only means that Castle Volkihar has a source of power as well. With its size, I don't think it is Harkon as he is not that powerful. Both the [Haven Cube] and [Clockwork City] are actually Microscopic Realms which means things need to get magically shrunk to enter. Maybe that's the answer, a smaller Domain is easier to power up.


     "Wait… if more stable Domains deny control of its residents, doesn't that mean Earth, my previous world, was stable as fuck? Possibly, right? God! Now I hate being sober."


     Well, that was silly… anyway, with the size of Castle Volkihar, it needs an outer source of power.


     I had no way to roam around the Castle freely neither does the lesser vampires I can enthrall. The layout is also much larger and more complicated than the game.


     I need an ally who grew up in this place.


     "Hey, Fuck Face." I called the ugly Cattle Butcher, "Tell your Lord I can stand this torture no longer and I am ready to cooperate but we need to talk first."


     The Vampire Butcher saw me out of the cell and looked at me with anger.


     As he brought his ugly face over to me, and wanted to exert some authority, I could do nothing but sigh in tiredness.


     "Fine, fine. Show me those baby teeth, maybe an ugly mug like you has a use in the end."


     Enthralling the guy in the kitchen should be of use one day, wouldn't it?




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     362 A List of Demands
      A Bonus Chapter, this comes by HIRAK BARUA. Sorry for making it late.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *10 Days until the Battle of Winterhold*


     Jon sent the Cattle Butcher to arrange an audience for him with Harkon. He stood in the middle of the hall once again with the same dirty clothes he went to battle the Forsworn with and his state was still as miserable as yesterday but he at least regained most of his Magicka after a day's rest.


     "I heard you can bear the Cattle Barn no longer, did it break you in just a day? I am disappointed." Harkon spoke.


     "Hehe! Please, Lord Harkon, both you and I know that we won't be seeing each other unless you hear that." Jon said with a smile that got on Harkon's nerves right away.


     "But…" Jon continued, "I have come to a realization that I should comply with Your Excellency until we finish our quest, you get your Elder Scrolls and I get my way. Until, then I, Jon Dare will faithfully help you in the matter regarding our… mutual Fate."


     Jon said with a bright smile on his half draugr face. Harkon was no fool and could clearly feel the trickery in Jon's tone.


     "I don't like this, lock him up until he starts begging for it." With a lazy deep voice, Harkon dismissed Jon's offer right away.


     "Seriously? Not taking my offer? Tsk! Having cold feet from mortal tricks, are we now, Lord Harkon?" Jon said with a grin.


     Harkon didn't withstand the insult and in a beeline of blood mist, he charged at Jon with his face twisting into a bestial appearance and his claws extended over ten inches each.


     Jon was ready and retreated ten meters away. As he evaded Harkon's initial attack, a mace jumped from his shadow and clashed with Harkon a couple of times before the latter stops.


     Harkon looked at the Mace meaningfully.


     "So this is the Mace of Lord Molag Bal! You were hiding it all that time?" Harkon seemed not happy with the fact.


     "Yep, what about it? This mace was given to me by Molag Bal, you want it this badly?" Jon played with [Molag's Mace] in front of Harkon to tease him.


     Harkon snorted in disdain.


     "Humph! I had the honor of bearing it in battle once but I don't stand a mortal carrying that weapon with no respect. Marx!"


     Harkon ridiculed Jon then called out for someone. With that call, the space twisted beside Harkon and a Dremora appeared.


     Unlike Xikil, this Dremora seemed capable and mighty.


     "What is it, Harkon?" Marx the Dremora spoke in his race's annoying voice.


     "You informed me that this Mortal is carrying the Lord's Mace but why is it still with him. He should never bear it." Harkon spoke.


     "That is not for you to decide, Vampire. The mortal here is the bearer of the Mace and that's final. The amount of Souls he took with the Mace qualifies him." Marx said.



     "Humph!"


     "And you were told to use him wisely by Lord Molag. Not to fight with him. Remember your place, Harkon. No one is pleased with your late…"


     "Leave!"


     Harkon banished the Dremora before he says more. He then looked with cold eyes at Jon.


     "Out with it, Mortal, where are the Scrolls?" Harkon asked.


     "The closest one is here." Jon casually replied.


     "Here?" Harkon frowned.


     "On a cosmological scale, yes. Here on Mundus, and close at that. The other one is outside Mundus."


     Harkon didn't seem to like Jon's answer and persisted further.


     "I want an exact location."


     "No can do."


     "Say again?" Harkon stepped towards Jon with anger oozing from his eyes.


     "I can't, I know where the first scroll is but not like exactly. Also, we'll need it to find the second. That's how things go." Jon said with confidence.


     Harkon seemed a bit amused.


     "So you want me to send you out after the scroll?"


     "Yes. I know where to look but I'll need you and your people to help me. If you want assurance, I'll do whatever you want. Shackle my Magic or put me in chains." Jon put his hands together as a sign of good faith.


     Harkon looked at Jon and thought. By the look of Jon's heartbeats, he wasn't lying but not completely.


     Well, whatever Jon was planning to will get crushed by his power anyway. Harkon was confident.


     "So, let's say it once again. Your end of the bargain is for me to find your precious family along with you Elder Scrolls. Now, my end of the bargain… here is a list of my demands." Jon said forking out a paper from his pocket.


     The room got noisy by Jon's annoying boldness. The Vampires around were clearly displeased.


     A Noble Vampire standing beside Harkon walked to Jon and snatched the paper disdainfully, he then looked at it and his face twisted.


     "What is it, Faren?" Harkon asked.


     "Humph, this Mortal is playing something for sure." Faren Sadri, Harkon's court alchemist, handed the paper to Harkon.


     Harkon looked at it then looked at Jon.


     "A proper living quarters, a suitable suit of armor and human-friendly meals?"


     "Three per day!" Jon smiled broadly, "If I am staying in such a wonderful place then I should make the most of it, shouldn't I?"


     The Vampires around the hall were baffled.


     "A Mortal staying in the quarters, he must be joking. Your place is among the Cattle, prey." One vampire was infuriated.


     "And he wants us to give him an armor. What next? A pet Gargoyle?" Another mocked.


     "Did you hear the last one, human food? Here? Where humans are food? Can't he do with the normal cattle fodder?" A third said in disdain.


     "Quiet."


     It was Harkon who quietened them. He then looked at Jon and narrowed his eyes as he spoke.


     "Two Elder Scrolls for just that?" Harkon raised the paper between two fingers.


     Jon grinned for Harkon's sharpness.


     "Well… the Lord of Volkihar Clan surely has a hefty reward for whoever brings him the two Elder Scrolls he is after. By then, I am sure Lord Harkon may consider looking into my state. Vampirism can help regrowing limbs and reconstructing damaged parts, no?" Jon was clearly referring to his face, foot and fingers.


     At Jon's remarks, Harkon smiled.


     "Indeed. I think you will not regret that choice." Harkon smiled and looked at his subjects.


     "I think so too. Immortality will look good on me." Jon smiled brightly.


     "My Lord, I think this Mortal is plotting to draw you outside and lead you that monster woman." Faren spoke with concern referring to Alfe.


     "Don't worry about it, I won't be going out. He will be shackled and sent with Fura and Garan." Harkon said, "We also will make him wear a Shadow Cloak to not let any hint of signal draw out."


     Faren bowed his head and agreed. Harkon just assigned two of the strongest Vampire Lords to act as Jon handlers. Fura was the Vampire who stood her ground against Jonrad and Garan is an insanely powerful mage who pressured Nurina too much during the fight.


     Jon was completely unconcerned by whatever they were thinking about. He has his own plan that most certainly does not include becoming a damn vampire.


     Harkon had one more warning to say.


     "Boy, remember well. The Fate of the little town you built won't be good if you decided to do anything funny."


     Jon's face almost stiffened for a second and his tongue was about to smite down Harkon with a shout but he calmed himself.


     "Fine, I guess I should prepare for the journey then." Jon spoke up.


     "No, you are leaving right now." Harkon seemed to be insisting.


     "Not a problem, I'll free my schedule." Jon complied easily.


     "Where is the Scroll then?"


     "I hear its calling from the Pale." Jon said.


     "Fura, Garan, handle things and take the best men with you. If the Mortal is not lying then any shortcoming will be on you two. Failure is not an option."


     ""Yes, Lord Harkon."" The two replied.


     Fura and Garan took Jon inside the castle, as their lord stated, Jon can take an armor and a pick small room before departing.


     At the end of the day, Jon and Harkon had the same smile behind their expressionless faces and the same idea in their heads.


     'How easy!' They thought.


     ***


     The meeting between Alfe, Nurina and Alina concluded that they should leave things for Jon and handle the storm that his identity conjured.


     It was the second day after they returned to Winterhold and things were going out of hand on a rapid scale. Everything that happened on the day of the battle was spreading across Skyrim like hot potatoes.


     Jon Dare is in truth Jonhild Firemane, the Firemanes' cursed child that was not supposed to live, a mass killer, an evil mage, a Necromancer and was taken by the Forsworn then the Vampires.


     By the end of the day, anyone who wanted to add more rumors about Jon was accepted without thinking whether it is true or false. Not only that, the battle with the Vampires showed Nurina's skills as a Necromancer too and the headache was coming from every nook and cranny.


     The first to cause trouble were the people. Those who knew Jon from the beginning were helping to keep the Thane's reputation but after the massive rise in Winterhold's population, these people were not clearly the majority anymore.


     The second to cause problems were the business partners. Many started freezing ties with the Dare Dragon Company and some wanted to terminate their partnership contracts on the spot. Also, some clans that were against the Firemanes 17 years ago started to send threats to the Company.


     The third party to appear were the 'Vigilantes of Stendarr'. They came into Winterhold in a big team and barged in Jon's house when Alina was out. Jullanar, who was still not recovering, let loose of her spiders and a massive fight happened. Alina then came in with the Jarl then arrested the Vigils and executed their leader on the spot. The 'Vigil of Stendarr' are not an evil group but they are zealots of the God of Justice. They heard that Jon used the Undead openly and wielded what looked like a Daedric artifact that snares the souls of people.


     Jon really wasn't humble in that fight against the Forsworn.


     The chaos was spreading around Winterhold like a plague and some people actually stated migrating not wanting to stay in the Den of the Demon whose name is Jon Dare.


     Alina was truly swift while dealing with these problems.


     Any troublemakers were taken care of in various means, the migration was carried out smoothly as more of those poisonous people stay was more disadvantageous for Winterhold, the threats were replied at with threats and the messengers were often killed.


     She may be a Noble Lady and a fine War Commander but she was no negotiator or a diplomat, these tricky stuff were left for a trickster like Jon.


     In the span of one day, Alina managed to be the brutal beauty that ruled with fear and iron. The [Storm Rage Crown] on her head was the harbinger of demise to who angers the Lady Boss.


     To ensure that they stick together, the Firemanes and the Moonbaldes started moving to Winterhold and keep large portions of their forces there. Together with Jon's company, they stand a chance against any enemies.


     Still, the news that frustrated Alina was how a number of the Hidden Clan have stated a meeting together to determine their relationship with the Firemanes. These were the clans that helped the Thalmor chase Hilda 17 years ago. From the reports she got, some of the ones who attended the meeting were High Elves, possibly Thalmor.


     This was who the diplomatics went.


     Still, right now the House was in Chaos. Hilda wasn't recovered from the shock after Jon's second disappearance, Jonrad was no better, Jull was getting healthier slowly but depression got to her and many were having a hard time.


     There was not much to do for Alina at the end of that night. She closed her ledgers and headed home.


     The words that Jon said to her right before he gets taken by the Vampires were still vivid in memory. She felt that Jon was preparing something for an emergency. The hint that Jon left for her when she threw the branch for him led her to the vault in the basement of the house. Once she opened and saw the treasurers gathered in, she didn't bother and reached the other end of the vault.


     There was a Light Screen unusually installed on the other wall of the vault. Alina wouldn't have noticed it if she didn't know what it is or wasn't looking for anything unusual.


     As she examined the Light Screen, the screen activated and reflected the image of Alina like a mirror.




     "Huh?" Alina knew the Light Screens have some absurd functions but talking wasn't one of them.


     "What are you?" She asked with no response.


     She then decided to put her palm on the screen.






     The wall behind the light Screen opened like a door to show a spiral staircase behind it going down further underground and the vault's door was locked on its own.




     "... What absurdity did Jon create this time?" Alina felt a vibe of goosebumps go through her body.


     She went down the stairs and arrived at a room beneath the vault.


     "We had a basement to our basement all along!"


     In that room, there was a large light Screen fixed on the table and a number of strange devices that were emitting magic power.


     Alina saw a comfortable chair in front of the central light screen, a panel with few rows of buttons, a mouse-like object.




     "I knew it." Alina's cheeks pouted. "More of Jon's women I have to deal with now."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     363 Beauty and the Beas
      A/n: So I was supposed to be on Eid Break and I really enjoyed i… okay, who am I kidding!? I just slept for two days straight with nothing to do. T^T ... That's why I worked on research about Serana's age and how old are the Volkihars. I'll share it on both Reddit and at the end of the chapter.


     Also, this is a 4K words (research is not included), so it is a double chapter for today and the 5K votes.


     Anyways, Eid Mubarak.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *9 Days until the Battle of Winterhold*


     The Pale, a Hold that shares borders with Winterhold from the West and the South governed by Jarl Skald the Elder. However, on the other side of the Hold, there was a big secret being unearthed.


     Jon was covered by a cloak provided by the vampires of Volkihar. It was a very rare fabric called the Void Cloth, it gets extracted from a medium height plant with blue stems and blue flowers called the Void Bloom. As hard as it is to find the plant, the extraction can be refined into threads then tailored into Void Cloth that has an extraordinary ability to hide presences and conceal signals, and here is the thing… once that cloth touched Jon's skin, [Greed] made an absolute mess inside the [Cube]. It was insanely trying to jump out and devour that delicious material.


     Right now, Jon was watching the entrance of a certain cave being unearthed and sitting outside on a stone being watched by both Fura and Garan.


     Barely suppressing [Greed] that was going on a rampage, Jon let out a few parts of the damn thing to go out and started devouring the cloak bit by bit then replace the eaten parts with more of [Greed].


     When [Greed] devoured the shadow sword [Shadowrend] some time ago, it possessed the ability to understand metallic objects and Reshape them like [Shadowrend] which can reshape itself as well. Jon wouldn't miss a chance for his first Deadly Sin artifact, that is also part of his soul, to reach a higher potential.


     Still, to not make it noticeable, Jon started chatting with the two Vampire Lords next to him.


     "... Then I jumped off the building and shouted at the loudest of my voice 'Bitch, my surname is Dare' and splash down the canal. It was a glorious day."


     "Can this Nord stop talking." Garan was clearly annoyed by Jon.


     "Don't ask me." Fura was barely holding back her irritation.


     "Oh! That reminds me, back in my past life…"


     "Argh!"


     "Again with that?"


     The two couldn't hold it anymore and took distance from Jon. Fura started sharpening her greatsword and Garan opened a book.


     "Oh! Commentaries on the Mysterium Xarxes by Mankar Camoran. That's one rare book." Jon talked to Garan.


     "You know about books?"


     "Of course, I am a mage myself."


     "Humph! Calling yourself a mage? You Nords know nothing other than swinging your big swords like morons." Gara, originally a Dark Elf, talked back at Jon with a hint of his words directed at Fura.



     She paused for a second before going back again at her usual.


     "Hey, that's one idiotic insult. I am a capable mage and also a capable warrior who can swing his big sword like a moron all day long… just point me at a brothel and I'll show you real swordplay."


     "You are getting on my nerves, rich boy." Fura pointed her sword at Jon.


     "Oh, look. You two are actually talking now… I still have that tale about Dragons that I always tell about my past life… let's see it starts at…"


     "My head!"


     "Someone stop him."


     Jon used the deadliest of his arsenal, the Chatterbox Technique. Inheriting the Egyptian technique that was refined through 5000 years from days of the most ancient civilization on Earth, Jon made the vampires wish to stay as far away from him as they can get.


     By that distraction, [Greed] has already completely taken over the Void Cloth Cloak and started showing signs of evolving.


     The true nature of [Greed] is aethereal which led Jon to consider it a Shadow Aether, something that can be seen as Matter and Energy at the same time. By [Greed]'s nature, its favorite food other than Jon's Magicka is things that have a Shadow Nature and that Void Cloth happened to be one. By devouring the cloth, [Greed] can now morph into a fabric form.


     Jon was extremely happy with the change.


     Now, instead of the Void Cloth, [Greed] was covering Jon which meant he is free from the effect of having his magic signal blocked from reading. He also can now connect himself back to the System fully.


     'Alexa! You there?'










     '... Fuck! This is worse than my e-mail back in the day.'




     'Oh! Alina found it. Good! I think she found out what to do without me now.'


     Jon was happy. Some time ago, he decided to make an Emergency measure and disconnected himself from the Augur then put the Astral Extension in a device with the ability to manipulate the Binary Enchantments. With that, Jon could have his own analysis device without putting too much workload on the Augur. He also can now edit his own System programming to his preferences and the Augur can access it for Data whenever he wanted.


     He also gave Alina access to the Main System Unit in case anything happened.


     The Technological advance of Jon's own gadgets has taken a completely Sci-Fi turn compared to the Continent's current magical technology.


     With him being assured that Alina will commence his plans, Jon started writing a message to assure her and tell that he has a plan to escape and will be there in the span of 9 days. As he didn't have to do anything while the entrance to the cave was being unearthed, Jon kept sending more information about his situation to Alina telling her what to do and completed some important schematics for certain items.


     The vampires thought he was under the control of the Void Cloak and the Magic Shackles but he had already got rid of the cloak and the shackles were nothing but a toy in his eyes compared to his true level of power.


     "Why is that human so silent all of a sudden?" Garan noticed how silent Jon became.


     "Hm? Right? Hey, are you up to something?" Fura shouted at Jon.


     "Eh… what? Oh! I- I dozed off… what were we saying? Dragons, yes. Right… the second verse of the story…"


     ""SHUT UP!""


     "... Oh! Sorry."


     Jon's dumb act that was refined through years of hard work kept him clear from trouble. He kept his head under the cloak's hood and feigned sleeping.


     ***


     The Vampires' Thralls finished the work for their masters and Jon took the lead in the cave following him were the Vampire Lords Garan and Fura followed by the Lesser Vampires and the Thralls. Being non-vampires, the thralls were used as a meat shield whenever there was a trap detected.


     Jon had no remorse for the thralls despite being humans too. This thing was that thralls were originally bandits attacked by vampires and used to add up to the force of the vampire by being hypnotized with the vampires' eyes.


     Once the cavern ended and the ruins started to appear, Garan started nodding to himself.


     "These are Nordic ruins indeed. If I am not wrong, this should be 'Dimhollow Crypt'."


     "So the so-called Child of Prophecy was right? We'll find an Elder Scroll here?" Fura asked.


     "That is yet to be seen." Garan urged the team forward.


     Sure enough as any other Nordic tomb, the place was infested with Draugrs, deadly traps and sometimes giant spiders.


     Jon was casually moving around navigating through Nefertiti's guiding from the Shadow World, she could tell discover traps or enemies a day away so the trip in the crypt was smooth.


     As the excavation teams spend almost half a day exploring the crypt, they finally arrived in a large room that can almost take an Olympic Stadium inside it. Jon pointed out the traps and walked to the balcony overlooking the room.


     "This is… way better than I ever thought." Fura was amazed by the sight.


     The room wasn't just large, it had a deep bottom and a high ceiling. In the bottom, water submerged the floor and a high circular platform was built. This platform had a strange architecture that can only be seen in Castle Volkihar.


     Jon walked down the balcony and crossed the bridge across the room to the platform. There as no enemies on this side of the room.


     "What is this place?" Fura asked.


     "Here lies the Elder Scroll and… another Ancient Vampire." Jon said.


     "You sure?"


     "Only one way to find out."


     Jon looked around the circular platform that was made of dark stone and found all the key parts about it. The floor was carved in circles and there were braisers and a small altar in the center.


     "What now?"


     "..."


     Jon didn't reply as he walked to one of the Thralls and dragged him by his nape to the center. The vampires frowned as they didn't like Jon's attitude acting out of line but none stopped him.


     Anticipating what was going to happen, Jon held the man and carried him high with his two hands then slammed him on the altar. With the impact, the altar reacted and a sharp head grew from it skewering the thrall and draining some blood. With that, the carving on the floor started to show signs of change and harmless purple flames appeared on them in a certain pattern.


     "A puzzle? This should be easy." Garan said as he started thinking but Jon was already solving it which irritated the vampire.


     He moved the braziers to follow the trail of the purple flames and each time the flames started to take another pattern which he had to follow. From the center to the outside back to the center, the puzzle was already solved.


     The floor of the platform shook the areas around its center started to sink down. The ones standing on the edges of the platform fell from it to undefined fate and the ones in the middle held to the ground.


     The central altar started to rise showing a thick monolith under it and the monolith's surface showed signs of opening. As Jon went forward to check it out, the two Vampire Lords pushed Jon back and stood in front of the monolith in anticipation.


     The cover slid open slowly and its inside was dark, as the dim light started to illuminate the inside of the hollowed monolith.


     A thin figure of a black-haired maiden that almost tried to walk out of her petrified state from the inside of that monolith stumbled on her steps and tripped down powerlessly.


     Once she tripped and her back was exposed, everyone around could see the thing she was carrying. A cylinder object of unknown material yet magnificent and majestic appearance. It was nothing like any and none was like. A singularity of art and piece of music. Where songs and dreams are the same. A perfect yet mysterious object.


     The maiden groaned as she started to rise and the object on her back hid behind her again. She stood up while staggering and examined the people around her. A Dark Elf man with short hair in a familiar dress, a Nord woman with a greatsword and wary expressions, a large man in a black cloak with a curious aura around him with blue eyes gleaming from under his hood and a bunch of minor characters behind them.


     The people who saw the girl were gratified by her appearance. She was a verse in the law of beauty even though she was pale and thin. Well shaped features, beautiful arched eyes and hints of royalty in each detail about her. Few could make people feel inferior around them and that girl's appearance was already putting a large amount of pressure on the vampires around without even a single hint of energy leaking from her.


     "... Who… who sent you?" The girl spoke in a dry voice. She was having a struggle keeping her mind together with the long slumber she woke from.


     "... This… you must be…"


     Before the Dark Elf could say anything, a drop of blood came from above and descended down on the girl's cheek.


     It was from the corpse of the thrall that Jon used to activate the puzzle. Jon saw that and his lips arched up in a smile.


     The girl's face started to turn. There was beauty no more. Only a savage brutal expression appeared on her face with a strong lust for blood tingling on all her nerves. Hundreds of years under seal in slumber would make a vampire go insane with all the thirst that comes all of a sudden from the tiniest whiff of blood, let alone a whole damn drop.


     As the girl's face turned, her mouth opened for her four long fangs to appear and her claws extended ten inches each, she was a wolf in a herd of sheep.


     All she wanted was to feed and lo and behold, the nearest human was standing there tall and mighty behind those two vampires as a buffet of everything that is sweet and tasty. It felt as if he was saying "come at me" and indeed, he was actually saying it with his wide insane sadistic smile.


     Two beasts of blood and insanity showed nothing but absolute interest in one another as if the world was made only for the two of them. A beast of blood and a beast of tyranny and the other one only looked like the sweetest prey in each's eyes.


     Jon's plan was executed to perfection.


     Show knowledge about the place and lead the vampires by the nose, put every piece where it should and a single drop of blood will unleash the beast and make a river.


     Now to the second verse of the song or rather… Now to the dance.


     The girl was no longer in control, she saw the nearest human and charged at him looking for the best place to suck his blood dry, his neck.


     Jon raised his wrist that was cuffed by the Magicka Shackles and the girl's open mow bit on that shackle breaking. Jon looked at the adorable face of the beast with a grin and blocked her claws by the shackles on the other hand.


     The girl's superhuman strength broke both the shackles and waved her free hand on the busy-handed Jon. With his Magicka free once again, [Greed], as a cloak, enveloped Jon and took the hit of the girl's free hands.


     To everyone's surprise, the supposed to be Void Cloak got shreded to six pieces horizontally without any resistance. The man inside the cloak was now nothing but six pieces cut by five sharp claws but that was not the case.


     As soon as the cloak pieces fell down, there were no blood or flesh shreds to be witnessed. Only the cold sound of the shackles falling on the ground woke the surrounding from its daze.


     Everyone including the girl looked left and right to where Jon may be only to hear foot steps from the other side across the room. The large figure was walking with easy in a mighty looking suit of armor.


     It was the [Volkihar Knight Armor], a modded armor Jon installed in his past life and found it in the armory of Castle Volkihar. It suited him like nothing else.


     The same design as the Volkihar vampires' dresses with extra material of metal on the arms and vital parts, the armor was a piece of art.


     [A/n: one of my favorites, check it on nexus code 80634.]


     The girl, in her frenziness, could recognize Jon as a tricky prey. Not caring about all the prey around her, the vampire girl's eyes were set on no one but Jon.


     None noticed that the Void Cloak that was torn to six pieces, which was actually [Greed], had started crawling to Jon's location and he held his hand out. [Greed] rose up like a living shadow and joined its owner. Jon then morphed [Greed] into a fast a jet black katana in a jet black scabbard.


     The tension was clear and the girl's superior blood was suppressing vampires and thralls alike so no one in their right mind had a speck of idea to stop her. She lowered her posture ready for a charge and Jon lowered his posture with the katana at his left side being held in the 'Iaido Style'.


     [A/n: Iaido Style is a style that emphasizes being aware and capable of quickly drawing the sword and responding to a sudden attack.]


     With his Aura unleashed, his left hand holding the scabbard and his right hovering above the handle, Jon drew the sword with the girl's charge and a collision was heard.


     She was on the other side behind Jon and he has already drawn his sword in full. Both of them has avoided the other's attack but looking at the girl, she was clearly tricked.


     Jon's scabbard was the real weapon all along. Once the girl passed him, the scabbard extended and stabbed the girl from behind her knee but to no avail, she was too strong to get even injured like that.


     Jon didn't have much hope anyway, he just wanted the weakened vampire girl to exhaust her power completely, that was his goal.


     The girl turned around like a beast with no focus in her eyes and waved her hands left and right at Jon. He responded with every slash calmly and kept using the scabbard as a defensive part and sometimes offensive.


     The speed of their movements was insane and only Fura and Garan were able to keep up with their eyes. Maybe the girl was still weak and the human is shockingly stronger than they thought but the two vampires knew they shouldn't interfere in such a fast-paced battle or they may injure themselves or worse… injure the berserking girl. Those poor souls who were not able to get away from the scale of the fight were mercilessly cut by either Jon's blade or the girl's claws.


     Jon kept taking distances and sheathed the sword each time he got away to perform an Iaido style attack. Outwardly he was acting cool but inwardly he was shocked by the girl's strength. He had some standards for a Noble Vampire in his mind but he found that the girl is far more powerful than just what she is capable of showing right now. Maybe lack of training or lack of food caused her to this bad at fighting. It still meant that he needs to weaken her more than he planned.


     He also discovered one more thing. Harkon may be an Ancient Vampire but he is just another Vampire Lord, this girl was on a whole different level. She is an Original Vampire, a Daughter of Coldharbour.


     With the rise of Jon's estimation, so did his tactic. His hand started casting spells on a fast pace around the girl who seemed to be going to charge any moment. As the girl moved, she seemed to be able to see through the traps Jon put around her and avoided with a very unrefined footwork technique. Jon saw through her movements and his thumb behind the katana's tsuka (guard) launched the sword like bolt towards the girl. The katana flew backward and its kashira (pommel) crashed in the girl's forehead causing her to halt for a second, a second enough for Jon to arrive and kick the girl towards the traps he laid.


     Just as she landed on the runes, a hand made of lightning launched off and grabbed her leg, another trap was unleashed and another hand of lightning grabbed another limb. Each trap was actually a [Electrohand] spell and all caught the girl on a rapid pace. Jon cast his magic and empowered the traps to catch the girl in space from all four. She was kept hanged like that and started moving violently to break free yet to no avail, Jon was already in control.


     Before he could do anything, a blade was already on his neck and five pairs of claws were holding him.


     "That's enough!" Fura and Garan finally got the chance to stop the fight.


     "Took you long enough. What's the deal with the lass?" Jon spoke.


     "Well, it is your mess that she caught a whiff of blood. Now, look around… we ran out of thralls just by your little rampage." Fura said.


     "I wasn't the one who made such a puzzle. Now deal with her and let's be on our way." Jon replied.


     "You can't deal with her, she is not a normal vampire." Garan said.


     "Eh?" Jon feigned ignorance.


     Fura and Garan got away from Jon.


     "You need to give her your blood, Mortal."


     "What? My blood?" Jon acted angrily, "My deal with Lord Harkon was for none of you fuck faces to even put a scratch on me, now you want my blood?"


     "A Blood Potion won't do with her state. We need fresh blood. If you kept one Thrall alive in the fight then we should have avoided that. Now deal with it, return her to her right mind before her powers return with more thirst and she kills us all." Fura said.


     "Dammit."


     Despite the unwillingness he showed, it was perfectly what he wanted. He was planning for this all along.


     Weaken the girl both mentally and physically, eliminate any possible blood donors then give her the blood. It won't enthrall her but it will be enough… enough for the next plan.


     Jon controlled the hands of lightning and pinned the girl down then walked to her. Her monstrous face was glaring at him in frenzy.


     "Now, now… all that frowning is bad for your skin. I'll give you my blood but on my terms. No funny moves."


     Jon held the girl's face up and with nothing but his will, a small wound opened on his palm. His blood flowed down in an unnatural form as if he was controlling it himself. It flowed through the girl's lips down to her mouth.


     Slowly and carefully, Jon almost emptied a full liter of his own blood before the girl calms down and revert to her natural face.


     Jon dispelled traps and held the girl down. She was collapsing slowly supported by his hands. Drenched in sweat, the berserk state must have drained her stamina a lot.


     Jon could only smile as he looked at the beautiful face of that girl. A silly idea came to his head and thought that she is both the Beauty and the Beast.


     Funny!


     He also considered himself a beauty and a beast.


     What a match!


     He only caressed her forehead with an unintentional grin forming on his face.


     "Welcome home, Serana."


     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


     !!!SPOILERS AHEAD!!!


     Lore Research: Is Serana really 4233 years old? Here's why I don't think so... (This is based on the game events, not the novel... mostly the one who played the game! so ABANDON SHIP of SPOILERS!)


     -First Reason:-


     While she herself was taken aback by the existence of an Empire in Cyrodiil. I think this shouldn't mean she is from the time before the empires of Cyrodiil (the early 240 years of the First Era).


     Also, according to the wiki, there Empires in Cyrodiil were established and dissolved on those dates.


     - Alessian Empire (1E 242 - 1E 2331)


     - Reman Empire (1E 2703 - 1E 2920)


     - Akaviri Potentate (1E 2920 - 2E 430)


     - Septim Empire (2E 854 - 4E 0)


     - Mede Empire (4E 29 - to date)


     We have a lot of gaps between the Empires. 372 years between the Alessian and Reman and 854 between Reman and Septim.


     I am talking about the chance that the Volkihar folk are not from the pre-Alessian period because let's face it, those 242 years were very busy for Nords conquering Morrowind and High Rock with all the kings recorded and before it was the Merethic Era when the Atmoran were just arriving.


     Serana and her family are Nords but the thing about them being that old (4233) is too far fetched.


     ---


     -Second Reason:-


     One of the most notable vampires in Volkihar clan is Vingalmo the High Elf. He is the first person the player and Serana meet after entering Castle Volkihar together and he recognizes Serana with the first glance. After talking with Vingalmo afterward he mentions that he used to be a Thalmor.


     The Thalmor first appeared with the founding of the First Aldmeri Dominion by Queen Ayrenn year 2E 580, right between the Reman and the Septim Empires.


     There was a Second Aldmeri Dominion between 2E 830 and 2E 895 but that was short-lived and got crushed by Tiber Septim and the Third Aldmeri Dominion is very recent and doesn't fit Harkon's being an Ancient King.


     By that, Vingalmo should be either a remanent of the First or a survivor of the Second cutting Serana's age to either around 972 or 726.


     ---


     -Conflict 1:-


     Whether it is true or false, there is a strong conflict with the story of the Undead Dragon in the Soul Cairn, Durnehviir (Dur-Neh-Viir). He claimed to be a dragon from the time when dragons fought for power and territory and that's either the Early First Era or the late pre-historic Merethic Era when the Dragon Cult existed in Skyrim.


     After he traveled to the Soul Crain and met with the Ideal Masters, Durnehviir was tasked with keeping Valerica imprisoned which was a trick as both were Immortals and Durnehviir was doomed to serve the Ideal Masters for eternity.


     This conflicts with my reasons but I think there is more to Durnehviir's story than what we were told and guess what, Dragons Appeared in the Second Era. The Elder Scrolls Online newest DLC is called 'Elsweyr' and it is filled with Dragons so let's hope we are right about this one.


     ---


     By my delicate observations, I find it more satisfying to have a 900 to 700 years old damsel (ignoring what Molag Bal did) over a 4000 one. (don't ask me why).


     Of course, the Dawnguard DLC was badly written and all... (I mean 3 Elder Scrolls for a mere Sun Screen Prophecy dammit!)... but that can't stop us from doing thirsty research on our best waifu's real age.


     Now someone come with Ser Meryn's face saying "TOO OLD!"


     And Eid Mubarak.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     364 Preparation for Battle
      -[Gift] on Paypal (for Bonus)


     -Pat/reon Goal: [+4] Bonus/Month


     (Next Goal: [+5] 94% Complete)


     -Bonus: 5000 / 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *8 Days before the Battle of Winterhold*


     Alina sitting on Jon's central chair on the conference table looked at the figures present around her and felt a lot of pressure from their presences. If it was only the senior executives and the department heads then it is manageable but there were more.


     On her right was her father Sigurd Moonblade and on her left was Tormund Firemane. The Moonblades were all behind her father and the Firemanes were behind their Patriarch. At the end of the table, there were the people from the company represented by Wulfur and finally Jarl Korir. There was also Nurina, Jullanar, Aela and the rest.


     "I thank you all for coming today. This is an emergency meeting that I am sure all of you have already heard what is it about." Alina said and the people around her nodded.


     She notified all those key figures this morning that she got a message from Jon and there is a big update on the situation.


     "Regarding the matter concerning Jon, he somehow found a way to send us a message last night. It says a lot of things regarding his situation."


     "Tell us already, girl." Tormund urged her to hasten.


     "He is captured by a clan of vampires called the Volkihar Clan because of the Prophecy and they want him to assist them finding two Elder Scrolls."


     "We already know that." Sigurd said.


     "It is impossible for them to find anything. Jon said the time has not come for the scrolls to appear in the world." Nurina said.


     "Those bastards! They want to keep him until the time comes! Those…" Skadi was infuriated.


     "..." Alina was silent for a while then spoke up again, "Last night… they found one."


     The room turned utterly silent. If a needle fell on the floor, its sound will be heard vividly because of how silent everything is. Even the Space itself froze around them and they all felt a chill through their bones.


     "... Gods!" Jarl Korir became drenched in cold sweat. "Vampires and an Elder Scroll. What is this world falling to?"


     Everyone else had the same question in their minds and the answer was 'Disaster'!


     An Elder Scroll, everyone in the world knows what those are, no secret when it comes to the Elder Scrolls… or the right way to put it is there is no knowledge when it comes to the Elder Scrolls.


     Each one of those mysterious things means something as they are artifacts of unknown origin and quantity, being simultaneously archives of historic, past and future events. They often tell of events that require a Hero to resolve them, although the Scrolls themselves do not select such individuals.


     The Elder Scrolls exist out of space and time which means they are not bound by any laws. They can come and disappear depending on the situation and none can comprehend anything through them without proper methods. The thing about them was said that they "exceed both Aedra and Daedra" which means that neither group of the et'Ada created them.



     The appearance of an individual related to an Elder Scroll may be normal as it will mean that a Hero will rise to vanquish evil in the future even though it was never predicted easily before.


     Still, Jon was an anomaly among the anomalies. Not one, not two, but three. The size of such an event that may happen in the future and the power of that child will surely cause a massive change to the undercurrents throughout the continent and many forces do not want any of that.


     Now as one Elder Scroll was found, it was a clear alarm that the Time of Chaos has arrived.


     As the people around woke up from their daze, they looked at Alina seeking salvation in her words.


     "Jon has returned with the vampires to their castle and intends to escape within the 8 days. He seems to be under the effect of a thing called a 'Domain' and can't leave freely. He made it very clear that no one comes to save him by any means at all. This was not a request but an order." Alina said those words and the room broke in an uproar.


     "What does he mean not save him? What should we do then? Wait for the rest of the scrolls to be in the hands of the Vampires? Impossible!" Sigurd shouted.


     "This is outrageous. He can't order us." Tormund was infuriated too.


     "Our hands are tied, if we don't go after him then what are we supposed to do?" Jarl Korir said.


     Alina waited for the men to calm down then spoke once again.


     "Defend Winterhold."


     That was her answer.


     Everyone looked at her and tilted their heads.


     "What do you possibly mean by that?" Wulfur asked.


     "An enemy is coming to Winterhold in the span of 8 days. Something too strong for the hold to defend against."


     Her words made sense and no sense at the same time. Of course an enemy was anticipated but none of those old clans of Skyrim would dare come openly and fight against a town let alone a Hold. This means that the whole kingdom of Skyrim if not the Empire will retaliate.


     But here is the thing, the Empire is now acting low-key and trying to cut connections with Winterhold just like how they did with Jonrad and Hilda 18 years ago.


     Both Jonrad and Hilda were present at the back silently listening with rage. They anticipated this but it seems to be more to it.


     "According to our intel gathering partners in Solitude, Castle Duar has issued an order to not interfere with us and the Thalmor are holding meetings with the clans." Alina said.


     "Outrageous! They can't come openly and wage war in Skyrim." Tormund slammed the table.


     "They can… under one condition." Someone spoke.


     Everyone looked towards the direction of Jarl Korir who seemed to have figured out something.


     "... Many years ago… when the Blood Horkers were… you know. They attacked the town when it was weak and neither the Empire nor the Kingdom retaliated to them. Do you know why?"


     All looked at him waiting for an answer.


     "There was no banner, there was no time. The hour they came was the hour they left. What they did was overwhelming Winterhold so fast that none had the time to pick up arms. Afterward, none could pin the crime on them, no one had any evidence. If they want to attack us then they should do at that way or the world itself will be after them."


     Jarl Korir was right.


     An attack that sweeps over Winterhold City and Neo Sarthal Fort like nothing means to use an absolute brute force. The meaning of this was an imminent disaster approaching.


     With Korir's explanation and Alina news about the Elder Scroll. This was pretty much a disaster.


     "How… how did Jon find out?" Wulfur asked.


     Alina smiled bitterly. She was about to drop another bomb to answer that question.


     "The Daedric Prince Azura."


     Those who felt their heads go numb from the two previous pieces of information were slapped so hard that they jumped out of their chairs.


     "Azura?" Nurina was frozen the moment she heard the word.


     "The Old Gods? Why are the Daedra involved in this?" Njord asked Alina.


     Alina smiled bitterly and looked at the Light Screen at her hand that contained Jon's message.


     "There is that thing called the 'Labour'. A series of trials set by the Daedra for Mortals to atone or serve a certain purpose." Alina said.


     The room became silent.


     "It is the sport of the Daedra." Nurina said. "Something they do to pass time with or achieve a certain goal."


     Her voice was shaking as she said so. The word Daedra was the reason Jon had to hide many things from Nurina as she didn't cope with the word 'Daedra' well.


     "I labored once." Jonrad said.


     Everyone turned to look at him.


     "What are you talking about?" Even Hilda who was all silent asked.


     "After we separated, I made a deal with the Daedric Prince Boethiah to save my own hide. Came across my friend Glemet in High Rock and followed him around for a Labour regarding the Dark Brotherhood. Nothing I wish to remember."


     The history with the Daedra in the family seemed to be deeper than what anyone could think of.


     "What about Jon? Which Daedra is he Labouring for and how many Labours has he fulfilled?" Jonrad asked.


     "Jon is Labouring for Azura, he fulfilled three Labours, the first was to save a Labourer and his friend Jon Battle-Born from Sheogorath, the second was to save Wulfur from the Forsworn and the third seemed to have involved Molag Bal was to massacre the Forsworn to remove a certain curse they put on him. It was clearly the reason why he had to do… you know… that torture."


     Alina was referring to the Blood Eagle ritual that Jon performed.


     The names of Azura, Sheogorath and Molag Bal were enough to call it a day for all the people around.


     Nurina held her head and started growling.


     "It is all coming over again, right? It is coming after me again." She seemed to be distressed.


     "Fear not about Jon for he is capable of dealing with things none of you are." A soothing voice echoed in the room.


     It was Jullanar who was seated on her chair and seemed to be recovering slowly. She continued.


     "Vaermina and her realm didn't stop him from fishing us from Oblivion, Hircine could not turn him into a creature of the hunt and Hermaeus Mora couldn't swallow him through his books. If it is Azura then nothing to worry about shall come."


     All looked at Jullanar with a dubious look.


     Ever since she started recovering, her mind was not normally with her. She would sleep and dream a lot about roses and cities that never existed in this world. None could understand what is going with her but she was actually very healthy.


     In that mystic state of hers, she would say words and foresee things outside the perception of normal people.


     Being a little appeased, gazes turned back to Alina again.


     "This was all regarding Jon. We will have to come up with countermeasures for a bitter defensive battle." She said.


     "What are your thoughts?" Her father asked her knowing his daughters knack for battles.


     "Winterhold is a tough Hold and our position is advantageous. From the North, none can face the Dare Fleet anymore. From the South, Ulfric won't let anyone pass let alone the Imperial Fort and the long way under the mountain is a suicide for an army to march on as we can rain them with rocks all along the mountain range. From the East, we have an exposed wasteland that they can never use for battle. This leaves the west as the only battlefield available in Winterhold and the place where Neo Saarthal was positioned to protect, this is where they will swarm from. We expect Voice Masters and Thalmor Mages rather than siege engines, the numbers of the enemy are a bit out of our estimations but we can guess that they will be more 10'000 if they want to take us in a full swoop. The company has its forces which are publicly estimated as 1000 trooper and both the Firemanes and the Moonblades are expected to be 2000 at most, the Hold Guards are around 2000 but we can only muster 1000. This makes the total 4000."


     Alina's initial estimation was bleak.


     Everyone knows that the Dare Dragon Company is hoarding soldiers and Alina hid the number which reaches 5000 Trooper. The true estimation should be 8000 against 10'000. The odds seemed fair but that was not completely true. A lot of hidden beasts were in the Clans and the Thalmor will sure send a force with the power to rival all the masters of the Firemanes, the Moonblades and the Dare Dragon Company.


     It was a hot mess for sure.


     "This means..." Tormund looked at Sigurd.


     "No! We are not..." Sigurd jumped up.


     "Father." Alina inturrpted Sigurd. "You have to."


     What they were talking about was the Moonblades abandoning their Fort which was a mountain on the west of Winterhold. If they got besieged in their ansectral home then a disaster will strike the great clan.


     "Alina! This is our anscestors' home. Your mother..." Sigurd said.


     "Father, I am sure the Daed can't be honored if we do not keep living. Staying home is a sucide. You should retreat with all the clan to Saarthal. Our sacred grounds is Mount Anthor so this means we can defend where mother and the rest are burried, right?"


     Sigurd seemed depressed but Alina was right. The dead can't be remembered if no living was left.


     Alina sighed and stood.


     "Jon has a plan." Alina spoke and turned her Light Screen.


     There was a 3D image of a city that seemed like Neo Saarthal but it was fully built.


     "This is Neo Saarthal. The Fort is complete and two layers of walls are fully built but that would still wouldn't be much. The true power of Neo Saarthal is this thing."


     Alina pointed at a tower in the center of the city.


     "A Tower, Jon wanted to build something like that?" Wulfur asked.


     "According to the things Jon said, this might be our hope for victory. He called it the [Tower of Music]."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     365 The Unfortunate Dremora
      Big thanks to @Mr. McGuffin and @Shaun McRae


     -[Gift] on Paypal (for Bonus Chapters)


     -Pat/reon Goal: [+4] Bonus Chapters/Month


     (Next Goal: [+5] 94% Complete)


     -Bonus Chapters: 5000 / 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *7 Days until the Battle of Winterhold*


     For a full day after his return, Jon was locked up in the room he picked by the orders of Harkon. It seems an old father wanted a reunion with his daughter alone away from distractions, especially a Jon-level distraction.


     Jon couldn't hide his worry alone in the room, he may have some agents among the vampires but he needed to go forward with the plan fast. Getting delayed for a full day was not in his calculations.


     Still, he started working on his own projects in the time being. As he can log into the system now and can freely access the [Cube], he started seeing what he needed to escape. Other than [Molag's Mace] which had no big effect on undead, there was the [Wabbajack] which Jon wasn't going to rely on against the vampires and there was the [Skull of Corruption] which was also useless because vampires rarely sleep in their coffins.


     He sat on the floor of the empty room and started massaging the place where his left foot should have been as well as the couple of fingers he lost and then applied the ointment on his face which wasn't going to heal more than that. Jon sighed as he was sure that the damage has long since got Imprinted on his Astral Body, he can just try to reconstruct it later… or maybe add a pair of wings to his Astral Body so they grow on his Real Body… no, bad idea! Maybe morph into a cat? Nope, he is still an unworthy Hooman.


     He could only pass boredom by going through his research on the Eldergleam Branch and what he should use it for. Nefertiti would come out every now and then to distract him and he keeps stroking her until he suddenly had a good idea.


     "Xikil." Jon called for the Dremora.


     The call should have been enough to summon Xikil but the Daedra seemed not responsive. Jon had left a [Blood Tag] on Xikil so he used [Conjure Dremora] on the tag directly.


     Space distorted and Xikil appeared. He was wearing a cheap armor and holding a spear.


     "Mortal? What do you want? Unsummon me now."


     "Have you lost your brain, shithead? How dare you talk to me that way?" Jon gave Xikil the [Tyrant Aura] to finally get a taste for the first time.


     Xikil started trembling in his place.


     "Mo- Mortal! No one… told me you are this powerful."


     "Hm? Of course, wasn't my power sealed, you shit for brain?" Jon cussed at the Dremora like his usual and then turned serious. "Hey, got some questions for you."


     "What do you want? I am really busy."


     "Busy? Doing what?"


     "I am supposed to be on guard duty around the Tower of Lies! If Markynaz Marx showed up and found that I am absent, I won't hear the end of it." Xikil looked terrified.



     "Marx? That buff guy that looks like a blue Darth Maul?" Jon asked.


     "Huh?"


     [A/n: I was mistaken a few chapters ago when I described the Dremora of Coldharbour as red and black while they are actually bluish cyan.]


     "... Now that I think about it, all of you Dremora look exactly like Darth Maul! Forgot about it. I wanted to ask you about that [Soul Sigil Stone], do you still have it?" Jon said.


     "What? Why are you asking?"


     "Answer, shithead."


     "Of course not. How can someone with my rank be allowed to keep a Sigil Stone, you dimwitted Mortal?"


     Jon and Nefertiti gave Xikil the same expressionless stare.


     "Wrong answer." With a wave of her paw, a [Shadow Boomerang] was shot be Nefertiti and beheaded Xikil.


     ***


     *Oblivion, Coldharbour*


     The dreadful Oblivion plane of Coldharbour is a place of death, despair, and infinite cruelty. It is ruled by Molag Bal, the Lord of Brutality and Domination, a Daedric Prince dedicated to enslaving all the mortals of Nirn.


     The realm is nothing but a gloomy wasteland of dead forests, dark skies, endless ruins, massive fortresses, Azure Plasm pools as well as hordes of evil Daedric creatures and Soul Shriven slaves.


     The Azure Plasm is a substance that forms rivers and lakes around Coldharbour, this plasm was, in fact, the [Chaotic Creatia] of Coldharbour where the Daedra that died reform from.


     Just like the realm, the azure colored substance reflected the theme color of the gloomy Coldharbour, a place of torture and suffer where the Soul Shriven and any Mortal who dares to steps in are mercilessly butchered by the Daedric Creatures around.


     In a certain Azure Plasm pool around the Tower of Lies, a certain popping sound was heard and a figure crawled out of it which seemed to be a Dremora Kynval.


     "Damn! Damn you, Mortal! And that black animal! They are on my list, dammit."


     Kynval is the third rank from below only superior to Churl and Caitiff in the Dremora community. Churls, Caitiffs and Kynvals are basically Foot Soldiers, Elites and Knights.


     The higher ranks are the Officer-like ranks, the Kynreeve and Kynmarcher. These can be viewed as Captains and Marshalls.


     The highest ranks are the Lord ranks, the Markynaz and the Valkynaz which are the Nobles and the Royal Guards.


     The Kynval that walked out of the Azure Plasm pool was the head of the guard on the outskirts of the Tower of Lies where the mortal slaves come to mine until they become defective. The Kynval walked in a gloomy mood trying to figure his way back to his post. The thing with the Dremora was their terrible sense of direction and how it is hard for them to navigate easily.


     While walking quietly to not attract attention, a voice called for the Kynval.


     "Kynval!"


     The Kynval froze in his place and looked backward slowly to the mighty Dremora that approached him.


     "Kynreeve Vurkurl!"


     "So, Xikil." The Kynreeve snorted, "Straying from your post when on duty, again? It's the scathe pits for you, my lad."


     Kynval Xikil jumped from his place, "But, Kynreeve, I couldn't help it! I was summoned to Nirn by a mortal!"


     The Kynreeve's face twisted in a mean smile and smacked the Kynval on the back.


     "And that'll be an extra shift scathing for telling such a hornless lie. Also, Markynaz Marx was looking for you so the scathing will be after that. Now march, Xikil, March! Left! Left! Left, right, left!"


     Xikil couldn't help but follow Kynreeve Vurkurl that usually bullied him.


     The thing with Xikil was that he was not the brightest Dremore even among the low ranks which made him quite the popular target for bullying. More than a month ago when Lord Molag Bal issued an assignment for Markynaz Marx to send someone to babysit a Mortal in Nirn, most of the Dremora managed to pin the task on the unfortunate Kynval, that's how Xikil was thrown into the clutches of Jon Dare, the Keeper of the Lord's Mace.


     Being unfortunate enough to follow a mortal, Xikil was tormented day and night. It was normal for those Dremora who fall into a conjuration accident and get bound by a mortal mage, they become a laughing stock for days.


     Xikil was one of the popular Dremora in the conjuration accident. When he was created for the first time about 200 years ago, he was conjured not long after he became a proper Churl. He still remembers the scene of the Dark Elf child that conjured him and how he was broken in a flick of a finger.


     That shorty Dark Elf child stood so proud of herself and pointed at the Dremora with her staff shouting, "Submit foul Daedra. You are in the presence of the great Nurina Aren."


     The shame and bitterness which that day brought to him were unspeakable, another Dark Elf woman appeared and started teaching the child how to torture the Dremora if they did not submit. In front of the child, the Dremora may have managed to put some resisitance but the woman broke him to pieces.


     It was one of the saddest moments of his life. Xikil couldn't help but growl inside.


     'The Dark Elf woman and child, Kynreeve Vurkurl, the Mortal Jon Dare and his cat. All of you sorry people are on my list. Hah! Even that bastard Marx. Markynaz or not, he is also on the list.'


     As Xikil was marching in bitterness, he started to feel a certain tingling in his horns and toes.


     "Oh no!"


     Xikil knew what was happening, he could hear that voice in his head calling him back to Nirn saying something like 'Round two'.


     Before Xikil could react, the void enveloped him and he disappeared in his place. Kynreeve Vurkurl looked behind him to not find a single trace of Xikil.


     "Haha! Sneaking away, ha? I think we will need more than just a scathing pit, Xikil."


     ***


     *Nirn, Castle Volkihar*


     "My daughter, I trust that you had a tough time waking up yesterday. Do you feel well now?"


     In a certain chamber in Castle Volkihar, Lord Harkon had a one-sided conversation with a certain girl who sat on a chair holding to a goblet filled with high quality blood. She sipped on it slowly and enjoyed the taste.


     "Yes, father. I feel well."


     "Fine. For the Scroll's safe return and yours, I wished that your treacherous mother would be here to see this reunion." Harkon said as he patted on the Elder Scroll of the Sun.


     Ever since the return of his daughter Serana, Lord Harkon was more lively than ever (if the word 'lively' was fitting to describe a Vampire). He took hold of the Elder Scroll and kept looking to its mystic patterns. Something about the Elder Scrolls was mind soothing and calming when looking at its exterior, one of the mysteries that a few could understand.


     Lord Harkon was surely drawn with all his senses to the Elder Scroll as he sat to the opposite chair to his daughter. She looked at him meaningfully before looking away again.


     "So… quite the time, huh?." She said.


     "Eh? Yes… quite the time." Harkon replied with no focus.


     Serana's eyes looked scanned around her room with a nostalgic look, something was annoyingly familiar as if no time has passed in this place. It should be reassuring that not much has changed in the span of the centuries she spent under seal but knowing that nothing has changed just got to her head right away.


     'Nothing changed in the end.'


     The same castle, the same blood, the same system of her father and his underlings.


     It was as if she went to sleep in her coffin at day and woke up the next night.


     Her mind kept searching for any changes… from the same obsessions of her father about the Prophecy that ruined her family to the stubbornness of her mother who stood against the prophecy to her own situation between the pulling and pushing between her mother and father.


     Why would anything change?


     No! There was that anomaly that made Serana wonder, why is there a Mortal living in the quarters and not in the cattle pen.


     "Since when do we allow Mortals to stay in the quarters?" She asked.


     Harkon seemed annoyed by her questions and looked towards her for a second to gather his thoughts.


     "Oh! The Mortal, right! He is a helper… someone with the ability to find my Elder Scrolls. He was the one who located you. A bit irritating but he will be taught his place after he is of no use… of course, after he laid his dirty hands on you."


     'So, that's how it was.' Serana thought, 'A mortal that can find Elder Scrolls? Mother said that the scrolls can't be tracked by normal means and no magic can affect them.'


     "How is that possible? Tracking an Elder Scroll?" She asked.


     "... Some sort of a prophecy…" Harkon said with annoyance.


     A frown appeared on Serana's face as she looked to her father.


     "Another Child of Prophecy?"


     "Another?" Harkon averted his eyes from the scroll to check his daughters change of mood, he understood right away.


     "Yes, another one like you… actually, not like you. He is a mortal and you are my child. You are destined for greatness, daughter."


     Harkon was a lousy liar only because he doesn't even bother putting any effort when lying. His age and status made him disregard any worry about telling or not telling the truth. A level of self-importance that can be irritating like none other.


     The deal with Serana and the 'Child of Prophecy' thing is that she was always that told those words by her father. He relied on her solely to complete the prophecy of the Sun's Tyranny as only the blood of a Daughter of Coldharbour will blind the Eye of the Dragon.


     Hearing that another 'Child of Prophecy' is around made her quite irritated for a reason. The father of hers who would see anything for the sake of power have found another pawn for his play.


     "So, you are not changing him into a Vampire?" She asked.


     "I will… eventually. His kind needs to learn some manners first or we will have another troublemaker in the court. He is also wielding the Mace of Lord Molag Bal… something about him that just… never mind. I should leave you to rest."


     Harkon seemed to not be able to find any peace beside Serana to examine the scroll. He simply took it and walked away.


     "Father." Serana called. "I found the way to mather's lab blocked with rubble. Is there any…"


     "And I rather if it stays that way." Harkon cut her words.


     He looked annoyed as he looked back at his daughter.


     "Your mother took what I value the most and abandoned this place. I don't even care about her as long as I can get back what is dear to me."


     He then left and closed the door behind him.


     She was left alone with the sweet taste of blood in her mouth getting spoiled by the bitterness of her mood. He said 'what he values the most' was taken from him but then he said that 'what is dear to him' is still not back.


     Of course.


     How could she think of it any other way?


     Aren't everyone are just means to an end in the grand scheme of things?


     Serana was urged up on her feet by nothing other than the mere force of annoyance. She just stood up with ragged breath and an agonizing storm of negative emotions.


     She, who was kept behind closed doors all her life as the princess of Clan Volkihar, could do nothing but be what her elders wanted her to be.


     A protected child? Okay.


     A Child of Prophecy? Okay.


     A mean to topple the world's order upside down? Okay.


     Get sealed for hundreds of years? Okay.


     And now what?


     She had nothing to do but to wait for another ordeal to be put in the center off.


     Cooling of her head with a sigh and a sip of blood, Serana decided to at least have a walk in the castle and see if there is anything to do now that the laboratory was sealed.


     Her room was close to the main hall as she could see it through the balcony after her room, the walked slowly begging for something interesting to appear and it was not her sight by her ears that picked something.


     A strange undefined fast-paced incomprehensible music. She walked to the direction of the sound and arrived at a room at the end of the quarters' hallway.


     There was not just music but also the sound of bashing and screaming yet it was blocked by that music. Serana opened the door and looked in.


     Three pairs of eyes turned to her. A Human, a large Cat and a Dremora.


     A rather unusual group were in a rather comical situation. The Dremora was hanged by its arms by some black chains held by the large cat while the human was punching him as some sort of interrogation or torture.


     "Oh! Sorry for the mess." The human stopped the music and turned to the girl while cleaning his hands with a towel.


     She looked at the aura around him and something was rather curious… or tasty.


     "You must be Serana. I am Jon." He smiled to the girl brightly and offered a handshake.


     As she awkwardly shook his hand, he spoke once again.


     "Now you must be thinking, this is that situation when an easygoing confidant adventurous red-haired boy stumbled upon a castle of an ancient vampire lord whose daughter is a gentle smart curious black-haired girl then you are right… except for the part about this being a hotel. I don't think Uncle Dracula out there is open for guests, I mean… Hotel Volkihar? … Hmmm, now that I say it out loud, it doesn't sound that bad, doncha think?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     366 Think He“ll Hold a Grudge?
      -[Gift] on Paypal (for Bonus Chapters)


     -Pat/reon Goal: [+4] Bonus Chapters/Month


     (Next Goal: [+5] 98% Complete)


     -Bonus Chapters: 5000 / 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *6 days until the Battle of Winterhold*


     Two chairs, one room, a dremora hanged from the wall by a cat, a vampire girl and a human boy.


     "Weird, right?"


     "… Yeah."


     The boy and the girl looked at each other. The boy was not that curious but the girl was trying to point something out about the boy… something clearly unusual.


     "Is it the face?" The boy pointed to the left side of his face, "I know it is a bit damaged but is it what is bothering you?"


     "Wha…? No! I mean… you look much better than lesser vampires."


     "Oh! Good? So is it how handsome I am?" The boy pointed to the undamaged side of his face.


     "No… you look good though despite… you know… the damage."


     "Oh, thanks. So… is it my choice of music? I like Mozart whenever I am torturing someone… Actually, I like Mozart whenever I am doing anything."


     "I'll pretend I know what is that."


     "Good call… so, to what do we owe the pleasure?"


     "Noting actually… I just wanted to see you. Father said you are the one who located me… in one day. I was just checking about you. You managed to find the other Elder Scroll?"


     Jon looked at the eyes of Serana and hummed.


     "I see… no, not at all."


     "Oh! I was thinking that…"


     "That I will find your mother as fast as I found you?"


     "..."


     "You don't want that?" Jon asked.


     Serana started avoiding eye contact and looked for words to say.


     "You are afraid, or maybe angry." Jon kept going. "What your mother did. What your mother and father will do when they see each other. How this is going to affect you. I get it. You are scared of the future."


     Serana stopped avoiding eye contact and looked at Jon.


     "I would choose my words rather carefully if I were you."


     "Oh! Scary… I beat you once. I don't mind doing it again." Jon said with a grin. "Now enough with mind games. Let's talk about real business."


     She felt a bit bitter under his gaze but it wasn't that bad. His words made absolute sense as if there was some strange effect on her.


     "What is there to talk about? Your business is with my father."


     "Oh! But you are wrong, cute little fangs. My real business is with no one here other than you."


     "... Cute little fangs?"


     "You are totally missing the point here."


     "No, I am taking it one at a time." Serana started to get annoyed, "And what business can you have with someone you met for the first time?"


     "Simple." Jon pulled the chair closer to Serana, "I need your help and you need mine."


     "... Help?"


     "Exactly."


     "What kind of help?"


     "As I said, the kind you need." Jon said and explained. "You don't want me to find your mother, right? I can do that."



     Serana looked to Jon right in the eye.


     "You… are you aware of what you are saying?"


     "Very. This is why I picked this room for example. It is the room with the least amount of Gargoyles stationed around which means your father, the Lord of this 'Domain', can't fully spy on us."


     Serana jumped from her chair and backed away.


     "What are you… why do you know too many things?" She wasn't feeling okay in front of Jon, "You know about how I feel, about my mother and you know that my father watches everything in the castle by the Gargoyles?"


     She thought he was just a capable human with high fighting abilities that she can surpass when her powers are fully stable but that was not the case. Something was not right.


     More than that, she was trying to feel threatened. She couldn't get it. There was a limiter to his danger sense around Jon, a suppressor, something making her less wary of him.


     A seduction? Seducing a vampire? Was that even possible?


     She felt it.


     She heard that he was impossible to be enthralled for some reason even when her father tried to do it. Maybe it was the effect of the Prophecy of his or maybe he was the keeper of the Mace of Molag Bal but that wasn't the case as it seemed.


     He has an influence that is even higher than a Vampire Lord?


     Impossible! When did it even happen?


     Jon saw the confusion on her face and stood up, took his chair back, sat down and pointed for her to sit.


     "You see… I am not really into Vampirism or any of that. Just like you, I want out of this mess." He said.


     "You… don't want to be a vampire? But the deal between you and father was… you help him and you become one of us."


     Jon shook his head.


     "The thing is about me is I cultivate my Essence Energy which is located in the Soul so I can get more powerful both physically and magically. Vampirism takes the Essence-Energy of the Soul and trades it with another kind of Energy from the patron of all vampires, Molag Bal. To cure Vampirism, one needs a Black Soul Gem which contains the Essence of a Normal Mortal and switches that Essence with the Vampiric Essence which makes the Vampirism go away. The thing about me is that if I became a Vampire, I will lose all the Essence that I cultivated so far and that includes the power that comes with it. I will be rendered useless if I ever become a Vampire. On the other hand, I am forced to find the other Elder Scroll for your father then become a Vampire else he will kill me as he trusts no mortals. You see my options now?" Jon explained his situation for Serana.


     She nodded her head and sat back on the chair.


     "Now, cute little fangs, you are the only one that can help me and that's why I found you in the span of one day. If you don't want your mother to be found, then you should help me get out of here."


     It was a fair deal.


     Help him get out and buy some time for yourself to get ready for whatever storm comes at your family.


     Serana kept thinking of her situation and to be honest with herself, she would rather not trust Jon but putting her father on the other side was the whole gest of this situation.


     She loved her family despite everything but… going further down the path of the prophecy will ruin the little that is left.


     The man in front of her can accelerate the ruin and her father has a leverage on him getting him trapped in his Domain. Helping the man meant betraying her father and the opposite meant ruining everything.


     "I… I don't know how I can help." She said, "I don't have any idea how to get you out if my father doesn't want to get you out."


     She looked depressed and helpless.


     Not only she was cooperating to betray her father, but she was also being manipulated by that man somehow and she is not fighting it. For some reason, the situation was too uncomfortable.


     "Remember what I said?" Jon spoke.


     She looked at him wondering what he meant.


     "I said I need your help and you need mine. We are in this together, cute little fangs."


     Jon approached her once again and held her hand.


     "You see… I have a particular set of skills that I can use. For example, I am good at analyzing Space and that's how I found that your father is watching and listening through the Gargoyle status scattered around the castle. Sun Tzu said 'Know thy enemy, know thyself, in a hundred battles you will never be in peril'." Jon said with a smile as he rested his back to the chair.


     Serana thought of the words for a bit and nodded.


     "Now, your father will summon me at the end of this day when he is done flirting with the Elder Scroll we just gave him. Before he does that, I need to be ready. Tell me all you know about a Domain and I promise you that I will prevent your father from doing that Tyranny of the Sun Prophecy thing."


     Serana looked at Jon and smiled bitterly.


     "If the Domain is what you are worried about, then you are still not getting what kind of situation you are in here at all."


     After she said that, she started explaining what the 'Domain' is.


     Jon's jaw could drop no further than what it already did. The truth slapped him in the face way too hard this time.


     "I guess I should give you some time to process all that and please know that I don't have that much hope in facing my father anyway." She said so and got out of the room leaving the stunned Jon behind.


     ***


     It was not an hour later to Jon's meeting with Serana that he got summoned to Harkon's hall.


     "Mortal, you promised and delivered. Good job." Harkon stood up and looked at Jon closely.


     "For returning the Elder Scroll and my daughter to me, I can never thank you enough but as we agreed, your reward will come after you find my other Elder Scrolls." Harkon said as he smiled coldly at Jon.


     "Scrolls?" Jon tilted his head, "Our deal was to get you one more Elder Scroll. The one your wife hid."


     Harkon nodded with a hint of self-confidence and scanned the vampires around him.


     "As you can see, I have come to the conclusion that the Three Elder Scrolls you are prophesied with are all important. Having three is better than having two and in the end, it changes nothing. You are becoming one of us after this is over, right?" Harkon smiled at Jon with greed appearing in his eyes.


     "Yes, you are right." Jon nodded and looked at the one seated next to Harkon, Serana.


     She seemed troubled in regards to her father's attitude.


     Harkon noticed the look between them and smiled slyly.


     "As for the third Elder Scroll that we didn't agree on prior to this conversation, I will offer you a more befitting reward." Harkon pointed to the seat next to Serana's on the other side.


     Jon and Serana, no… everyone in the room blinked.


     This was clear as day.


     Harkon was using his daughter as a bargaining chip to keep control over both her and Jon.


     Jon's didn't change and he kept looking at Harkon without saying anything but it was Serana's expressions that became sunken.


     She was being used… again.


     The infuriating feeling about being seen as a bargaining chip by was unbearable.


     On the other hand, many other vampires were looking at Jon with murderous glares. He didn't even join the court of Lord Harkon and is clearly a mortal yet that prey is being offered the seat next to the Lord's daughter. It was blasphemy in their eyes.


     Still, Jon could find the yellow smile fitting for the situation.


     "I guess I will take you for your offer, Lord Harkon." That's how he replied.


     "Splendid." Harkon replied, "Now, how do we find the next Elder Scroll?"


     "Not here."


     The reply rendered people speechless.


     "Not here?" Harkon questioned.


     "On a cosmological scale, yes."


     "Ah, I see. That again."


     First time when Jon answer that question, he said 'here' referring to the Mortal World, Mundus.


     "So?" Harkon questioned.


     "Clearly in Oblivion."


     "Oh! Fine then." Harkon seemed oddly understanding. "Do you know where exactly?"


     "Don't you remember that I once said we met a little bit too early? Well, as you see, I need some sort of sign that is supposed to come in the future. The only thing we can do now is either sit tight and wait for that future or… go turn every rock in Oblivion."


     What Jon said didn't make only Harkon and his vampires question his sanity but Serana as well.


     'Turn every rock in Oblivion?'


     'Oblivion' refers to the myriad realms of chaos ruled by the Daedra or not ruled by the Daedra. Last time someone bothered about counting those realms has reached 37000.


     Jon was saying that Harkon should go and turn every rock in 39000 different worlds. Certainly, there were nicer ways to say 'Go fuck yourself' yet Jon said it with a very natural face.


     Still, the person who recovered from that statement first was Harkon.


     "Interesting!" He said as he rested his back to his seat with a wide smile. "I think I have a solution to this situation."


     Jon furrowed his brows trying to get what diabolical solution or torture method this vampire lord came up with.


     Harkon walked away from the hall leaving everyone behind waiting in silence.


     Jon felt bad about the situation especially when Serana started covering her forehead with her palm.


     'Hooman, something is changing.'


     Nefertiti detected some changes in the space around the 'Domain' and Jon raised guard immediately. He looked around but the vampires were smiling at him with a laid back attitude.


     He felt the space and void around him turn in circles and a sudden urge to puke struck him. His head started spinning and his breathing became haggard.


     Ten minutes like that and finally everything turned normal.


     "What happened? What is going on?" Jon asked.


     The answer came right from Serana.


     "Follow me."


     She stood up and walked through the hall, Jon followed her and soon all the vampires stood up and followed too. As they walked through the entrance hallway and walked through the gate, Jon could see the changes that happened clearly.


     There was none of that mist that trapped him in the castle, instead, the island was clearly visible.


     The water around the island was no ordinary water. It was something like a blue jelly glowing water that radiates like fluorescent. The sky was azure dark and the air was sickly foul.


     This was no longer the place that Jon knew from the game. Reality had a totally different story to tell.


     Harkon appeared behind Jon and walked past him to stand in front of everyone.


     "In 'Tower of Lies', there is that device called the [Transliminal Scanner] used by the Daedra to scan the worlds around the Infralux Pseudocortex of Coldharbour. We can borrow that." Harkon said with no worry at all.


     With a faint smile, Harkon walked back in the castle followed by his vampires and only Jon and Serana were left out.


     A series of realization was stunning Jon by the second. All the things that Serana said about the 'Domain' were not even close to reality.


     "The Domain is a realm of power." "A Pocket Reality." "A Place where the authority over Magicka belongs to a certain person."


     What Jon overlooked in her long explanation was the fact that Castle Volkihar was a realm that had the ability to travel to Oblivion, specifically, a Pocket Realm of Coldharbour.


     In his daze, Serana approached him and spoke quietly.


     "So… any plan?"


     She spoke out of agony that her father was willing to trade her for one more Elder Scroll. She was not comfortable with that sort of treatment anymore.


     Jon closed his mouth and stared around him and looked at her.


     "We can eat shit for a starter…" Jon said with a remorseful tone. "Or we can try an acquaintance that I was just torturing this morning. You think he'll hold a grudge?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     367 Blood Attack
      A/n: The Monthly Extra 1/4!


     -Pat/reon for monthly Extra! Next Goal: +5 Extra (98% Complete)


     -No Gift here, try PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     -Extra by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *5 Day until the Battle of Winterhold*


     If someone asked about an island with the ability to travel from Nirn to Oblivion they would totally be seen as crazy people but Jon realized the fact quickly. This is not the first island to have a function like that.


     The Isle of Artaeum where the Psijic Order resides has the same function. It can travel between Nirn and another Dimension for sure. It was always rumored that the island has disappeared and appeared many times before so it was not impossible for other islands to have some similar function.


     A 'Domain'!


     The world is becoming more of a mystery by the day.


     Right now, what Jon knows about 'Domains' is the following:-


     1- They are places where the Magicka itself is under the control of the 'Domain Master' which means the domain master can do really absurd things inside his Domain.


     2- The 'Domain Master' has a wide variety of abilities inside his domain and that includes Teleportation and Empowerment.


     3- Domains can travel through Space to other Realms they are connected to.


     Despite knowing that, Jon still felt a lot of unease. Having a Domain means being a Demigod in a certain limited area but what else is there? It is impossible to think that Harkon can control his Domain to the same extent as the Psijic Order. Why? It is very Obvious that there are Independent Domains like Clockwork City and Sub-Domains like Volkihar Isle which seems to be drawing power from Coldharbour.


     Also, if the 'Domains' and the 'Daedric Realms' were compared, one won't find them that different. The only difference is that Realms of the Daedric Princes can be reshaped according to their wills like making it rain, moving the winds, etc.


     Jon didn't even stop there, he already brainstormed in his head and arrived to a theory he called it 'The Domain Chain Theory'.


     The Theory indicates that every Domain or Realm are connected as say there are 3 main Domains in the Universe, these are Mundus (The Mortal World), Oblivion (The Chaos World) and Aetherius (The Immortal World). Those three worlds form what is known as the Aurbis (The Universe).


     Mundus has Sub-Domains which are Nirn, Akatosh, Kynareth, Mara, etc. Nirn also has Sub-Domains which for example can be any Domain created on it like Clockwork City for Example. All of that applies to the other Realms like Aetherius and its Sub-Domains 'Sovngarde', 'Sands Beyond the Stars' and 'Far Shores'; Daedric Realms like Coldharbour and its Pocket Realms and Volkihar Castle too.


     Now here comes the interesting part which Jon noticed a long time ago. The Lesser the seniority of the Domain or Realm, the more Freedom of Controlling Magicka can be used.



     This last part is a bit tricky and depends on the Domain Master but as that person is granted access to a whole new level of control, he or she can also give the access to another, as say Harkon can give Serana the same power level inside his Domain but he is a bastard and trusts no one.


     So, the lesser the Domain, the higher the access to Magicka. The more senior the Domain, the lesser the access to Magicka. This can be translated by the Stability of Space.


     As said, every Domain should have it Source of Power and here when it varies. The Power Sources of the Daedric Realms is known to be their Daedric Princes, the Source of Power for Nirn is thought to be the Heart of Lorkhan.


     This means that Power Sources can either by an Ada (Immortal) or Power Core.


     If it is this way, then 'Castle Volkihar' must have a Power Core that draws Energy from Coldharbour.


     There can be no other way.


     ***


     Jon closed his note and sighed.


     Currently, he was in his room putting an escape plan and researching the nature of the Domain he is in.


     Some time ago, Harkon sent a team of vampires in Coldharbour to bring a device called the [Transliminal Scanner]. If it is any other day, Jon would have had a heart attack if someone brought him a [Transliminal Scanner] but he wasn't in the mood to do anything at the moment.


     What brought more to his problems was the fact that Xikil died from bleeding out yesterday and he can't summon him again for some reason.


     This made a hole in Jon's plan but he wasn't sure if he can rely on a Dremora in its home realm in the first place.


     Still, he at least needed to let some of his frustration on anything. Patting Nefertiti can cure Cancer as far as he could tell but she was taking a nap and if bothering her, he would end up with a lot of scratches later on.


     Jon took the [Cube] and started searching for anything useful. His senses reached the Containment Chests where one of them is still shaking, it was none other than the 'Briarheart Blood Vine' that annoyed him for almost 3 months.


     Jon smiled wickedly and pulled the containment chest out with a table and some torture tools. Carefully, he took the vine out which started to wiggle and struggle to break free bearing its thorns towards Jon and trying to attack him again.


     "You shitty thing, time to teach you some manners."


     Jon was tolerant no more and it was time for payback. He pinned the vine on the table and took a screwdriver then stabbed it at the base of the vine pinning it completely to the table and held the other part.


     "I promise you to make this the most painful experience in your miserable life, you fucker."


     Jon searched his tools and took out one of the rarest and dreadful torture tools that doesn't exist in Skyrim except in his tool box imported by order from Cyrodiil, the Caliper.


     [A/n: Reference to M'aiq the Liar.]


     "Now now, show me those baby thorns."


     As the vine was pinned like and eel, Jon started using the caliper to pluck all the thorns on the vine. To no surprise, the vine actually started to bleed like a living body.


     "Hehe… what a bastard! I assume that blood belongs to me. Can't waste it now, can I?"


     Jon took a bucket and gathered all the blood in it. His blood was not normal as it can't spoil by simply getting exposed to air. Jon made sure to also keep the blood he extracted clean and in low temperature.


     After he finished plucking all the thorns from the vine, he looked at it now that its appearance turned from the vigorous monster it used to be to a sorry limb.


     "What? You think it is over? I never knew this would be so much fun. Let's keep going."


     Jon took out a knife and started cutting the surface layer of the vine then stuffed a finger and pulled it as fast as he could. It was the same process of skinning an eel.


     The vine withered in pain as it lost both its thorns and the surface layer. It was truly a sorry sight but Jon was feeling genuinely pleased. Jon threw the surface later in a bowl and kept draining the vine for more blood. The surprising thing was the amount of blood that came out, it was shockingly much more than expected and reached a total of three full buckets thus far.


     "That's way more than nine liters, you bastard. With my size, I should have been already dead nine times over."


     Jon clenched his teeth and kept cutting the body of the vine itself into threads vertically. It was a great experience and a payback. The threads he cut were also alive and started piling on the bowl he made until the vine was no more.


     "Phew! That was consuming but really fun."


     Looking at how the Briarheart Blood Vine ended like, Jon was completely satisfied. Even though he didn't know how to torture a vine, he could just turn it into fine threads. The terrifying thing was how it turned into something really horrifying to look at, a pile of threads wiggling on itself trying to turn back to its former appearance.


     Even though it has Jon's Essence Energy, it lost all the blood and was now rendered useless. It had no specific use to Jon but he has finally established some sort of authority on it.


     Storing it back in the cube alongside the blood buckets, Jon cleaned the room of any evidence and sat down thinking. As he was about to do anything else when the door to his room opened and Serana entered.


     "That's a strong scent of blood coming from here." She remarked.


     "I was torturing some…thing." Jon said.


     "... You are oddly a vampire material."


     Jon chuckled to her comment.


     "So, cute little fangs, what brings you here?"


     "Quit calling me that."


     "Sweet poison berry?"


     "No."


     "Devil blood claws?"


     "Stop it, I came here to tell you that they brought the device."


     "... Sigh!" Jon made a tired face.


     "Did you finish your plan?" She asked.


     "It is getting more complicated than I thought. I at least managed to device some methods to escape back to Nirn but I need materials." Jon said with disheartened face, "Hey, do you know what is the Power Source for this Domain?"


     To Jon's sudden question, Serana almost jumped from fright. Jon smiled faintly as it seems that his theory was correct all along.


     "... How did you… find about?" She asked.


     "I am a mage. Well, I may not look like it but I am a very capable one. Now tell me, what is the Power Source of this Domain?"


     Serana sighed.


     "It is a closely guarded secret only father and mother know about. Mother told me later but I haven't told father that I know." She said.


     "Finally some good news." Jon's face lit up, "If we can weaken that Power Source, we can slip away from your father unnoticed."


     Serana nodded.


     "But the only problem will be how to get to it unnoticed." She said, "Father keep it under watch all the time."


     "I am sure for a little kid who grew around the castle, you should know a thing or two about secret passages and methods to sneak around." Jon said with a naughty face.


     "I was not that kind of child believe me." Serana dismissed Jon's ideas.


     Jon nodded with an understanding face. Serana's backstory had many family struggles and fights between her parents. The bad drama on a vampire demonic cult theme, nasty bit of business.


     "However, there are those cloaks which are made of Void Cloth. They can slip through the Gargoyles without being noticed, one of the reasons why father is very careful about keeping them in the deepest part of the armory. We'll need to figure out how to steal them first." She said.


     Jon's face became blank and he held the [Cube].


     "Say no more."


     Jon took out two Void Cloth Cloaks right away. He handed one Void Cloak to Serana.


     "... How do you… have that?" She asked with a dazed face.


     "Hmmm… let's say when we were fighting at that platform, I intentionally killed some vampires with those cloaks and looted them before throwing them from the platform." Jon said.


     "Wait! While fighting me the other day?"


     "Yes."


     "You had time to target other vampires and steal their cloaks then throw them off the platform?"


     "Naturally."


     "..."


     She took the cloak without saying anything.


     "We have a few minutes before the men coming to take you to the device. We need to hurry."


     ***


     At the Volkihar Cathedral where Jon woke up for the first time in the castle after he was kidnapped by Harkon, he and Serana stood beside each other.


     "Here is the Domain's Core?" Jon asked.


     "You are looking right at it." Serana pointed.


     Jon sighed and shook his head.


     "Surely the best way to hide something is to keep it obvious." That was his remark.


     The Domain Core was none other than the Altar of Molag Bal in the Volkihar Cathedral. It was that Altar that appeared in the game which had the head of Molag Bal and blood flows from it to the sink under the head. Its appearance was a diabolical as the game.


     Jon and Serana approached the Altar and examined it closely, the first thing to notice was how unnatural the blood flowing in the Altar was.


     "This is no normal blood."


     "You are right. This is Blood Plasm, the fuel to the Domain Cure." Serana confirmed and added. "It is also a method to resurrect fallen vampires. If a vampire died, father has the ability to trap their souls in Soul Gems then return to put these Soul Gems in the sink here, some time later, the fallen vampire gets resurrected."


     "Just like the [Chaotic Creatia]! I- I see… amazing!" Jon couldn't hide his surprise.


     "I don't think you can destroy the Altar because it is a dumb move but you should do something about the Blood Plasm." Serana said.


     "Hehe, lucky me!"


     Jon smiled and took out something from the [Cube]. It was a bowl filled with a living thing that looked like bloody threads of a certain fiber. Jon spilled the content of the bowl in the sink.


     "What… what was that?" Serana asked.


     "Something to eat up the fuel of the Domain. Think of it as… a blood hungry dry sponge."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     368 Escaping Castle Volkihar
      -Pat/reon for monthly Extra! Next Goal: +5 Extra (98% Complete)


     -No Gift here, try PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     -Extra by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *4 Days until the Battle of Winterhold*


     On the watchtower outside Castle Volkihar, Jon stood gazing at the gloomy sky with vampires surrounding him, he then looked at the telescope-like device in front of him and wondered.


     "So this is the [Transiminal Scanner]! I can't believe I lived long enough to see one."


     "Quit making a fuss, Mortal. Lord Harkon wants you to start immediately."


     "Yeah, yeah… So, how do I start up that thing?"


     "Huh? I don't know, figure it out."


     "What? What sort of half-assed reply is that? Do you want to have a graveless death, shit for brain?"


     "Mortal, how dare you speak to…"


     "Sigh! Your funeral."


     The [Wabbajack] found itself in the hand of Jon blasting a vampire. Once the effect landed, the vampire literally exploded into a pile of gold coins.


     "Well, that's one way to get rich."


     The vampires always treated Jon with contempt even the lesser one of them. He had no problem putting all of them to shape even if it conjured Harkon himself.


     "This will cause you a problem." A voice called for Jon.


     Jon turned around to see Serana coming over with other Vampire Lords.


     "My Lady. I was just doing the routine, Jon Dare was called Dare for a reason." Jon replied politely.


     "You reasons don't apply here and that won't pass without punishment." One of the vampire lords came forward towards Jon with a resentful look.


     Jon recognized the vampire as Orthjolf, a senior vampire at Harkon's court.


     "Punish me? Who the fuck do you think you are? Want me to stick the [Wabbajack] through your butthole and see how I turn your intestines into green jelly?"


     "That's it, Mortal! I don't care what you are anymore."


     Orthjolf was already transforming into a Vampire Lord and extending his hands at Jon.


     Without even having the time to react, Orthjolf lost his left and right arms in a single split of a second.


     The was no time to tell what happened. Jon was drawing a black sword made of [Greed] which cut the left arm but what cut the right was not Jon. It was the terrifying presence that came from behind him all of a sudden.


     It was Serana in her Vampire Lord form.


     Jon saw that and couldn't help but smile wryly. She truly fits the description of the beauty within the beast.


     "SCRAM!"


     With a single angry shout of Serana, Orthjolf was already on back in his Normal Form crawling away.


     She reverted to her normal form too then spoke with annoyance.


     "Leave us alone."


     No vampire neither lesser or a lord dared to disobey her and all walked away. She looked at Jon and sighed.


     "You are truly a trouble-maker."



     "I just don't get it when someone says 'How dare you?' as if it the most obvious thing in the world. I just did something fully aware of myself doing it and then someone has the audacity to question my actions that I just did? What kind of twisted logic is that?"


     "I am not sure whose logic is wrong here… technically, you are a prisoner to my clan, right?"


     "Prisoner? Is that what you guys see me?"


     "Just what in the world do you think was happening since father kidnapped you?"


     "... I thought I was a guest invited by force… oh! I see… that's what a prisoner is!"


     "..." Serana had no energy to question Jon's logic anymore.


     "So, if I am your prisoner, that means you can do whatever you want to do with me, right?" Jon's approached Serana with a dirty smile.


     "No, thanks." Serana pushed Jon's face away.


     "Shame! Nice attack though."


     "Oh! It was nothing. You swordplay was strange."


     "That was not me, ever since [Greed] swallowed a Void Cloth Cloak, it became very stealthy and no one can detect its movement easily."


     "I'll pretend I know what you are talking about."


     Jon retreated and then looked at Serana's shadow. "Is it done?"


     "Done and Done." Serana nodded. She tapped on her shadow and it started to come to life.


     Nefertiti jumped out from Serana's shadow with the [Cube]. Jon crouched down and took the [Cube] from her then checked its content.


     "I can't believe it. Harkon will be pissed when he finds out." Jon said.


     Inside the [Cube], there was a certain item that made Jon's life twice as hard during the last 5 days, The Elder Scroll of Sun.


     Jon didn't take the Elder Scroll out and kept looking at it through the mental image from the [Cube]. It was a true spectacle.


     'Even I am not immune to the Mystic Effect of the Elder Scrolls. Actually, I should be weak to it just like Dragons.' Jon thought.


     "Don't worry about him. He teleported to the Temple of Lord Molag Bal to pay respect. We may have a day or two before he comes."


     "Good."


     "... that's one unusual cat." Serana remarked as she looked at Nefertiti who stole the Elder Scroll without triggering any alarm.


     "You are one unusual vampire too." Nefertiti replied.


     To such a sudden reply, Serana almost froze doubting her ears. It was the first time she hears Nefertiti's voice.


     "Okay, ladies. Time is of the Essence. This is for you." Jon handed a Void Cloth Cloak to Serana and covered himself with [Greed].


     He then took the [Skull of Corruption] and pointed it at Serana.


     "What are you doing?" Serana was about to feel betrayed but soon after, she found herself staring to her reflection.


     Jon created a clone of Serana by the ability of the [Skull of Corruption] and created another one for himself.


     "Don't get to close. Those Clones are treacherous and will do anything to betray us." Jon warned Serana as he pulled her away from her clone.


     The Clones of Jon and Serana kept staring at the original ones as if trying to seize up any chance to steal the [Skull of Corruption] but Jon was already used to the trick.


     "I created you two with one-tenth of the required Magicka so you are nothing more than husks." Jon said as he injured his thumb and marked the clones with the blood. "By the power of my blood, I mark you foul clones, [Blood Tag]. By the power of the mark, you Clones are bound to never move from this spot for three days. You are to keep sitting on this machine and you are to keep guard, [Blood Curse]."


     The result was amazing. No magic can create Clones like the [Skull of Corruption]'s ability and no magic can bind evil entities like the [Blood Magic].


     As all preparations were complete, Jon returned the [Cube] to Nefertiti in his shadow then he and Serana jumped down the watchtower stealthily.


     Hurriedly taking a boat, Jon started rowing on the sea of the Azure Plasm towards the shore on the other side. Towards Coldharbour.


     ***


     The boat moved steadily on the dormant surface of the Azure Plasm. Jon started rowing alone as Serana was observing the terrain from afar by magic.


     "I haven't been here for centuries." Serana said. "I heard that there was a thing called the Planemeld when Lord Molag Bal tried to pull Tamriel into Coldharbour. Things must have changed ever since then."


     "Yeah, I am aware of Molag's little folly. It was a chaotic age."


     "I spend most the past few days reading about it along with other things. A man becoming a God, an Evil Mage kidnapping an Emperor, the Numidium Walking, a disease that almost killing off Morrowind, the Three God-Kings of Morrowind have fallen, an Oblivion Crisis and the return of Umaril the Unfeathered to be slain by a Divine Knight. The world… it was so much fun while I was sealed." Serana lamented.


     "Hehe! These times were not that fun for the people who lived it." Jon laughed, "On the plus side, there are going to be some events in the future like those. Don't worry, I'll make sure you witness them all."


     "What are those?"


     "You want spoilers already?"


     Serana turned her head away.


     "No… Just what makes you so sure about it?"


     "My past life, three Elder Scrolls, a vampire lord trying to block the sun… do I need to continue?"


     "Haha! No, I believe you."


     As Jon and Serana looked forward, the saw themselves arriving at the cliffs surrounding Coldharbour. There were a few canals and passages the boat can move on so Jon picked one randomly.


     "You think we will be caught?" She asked.


     "By whom? I don't think the Daedra will cause any problem if we avoided the powerful Auras."


     "We still need a guide."


     "I know but we ran out of options. We will have to tread carefully and look for a way out of Coldharbour. Locked or not, I have the mean to go through anything." Jon guaranteed.


     "Fine, I still can't believe I am doing this."


     "Doing what?"


     "Going against… father."


     "It is okay. You said you were not that kind of child but you need to go through a rebellious phase once in your lifetime, no?"


     "..."


     "Don't worry about it. If you want to blame anything, blame my blood that I made you drink. Its effect may have given you some courage to go against your father."


     "Pffft!" Serana couldn't help but laugh.


     "What is so funny? It's Dare Blood, best in the World."


     "Hahaha! Stop it, you are killing me."


     The mere thought of going against her father because she drank some kind of blood was hilarious in her opinion. She felt it was right but wanted to believe that the strength came from inside her.


     "Shush!"


     Before she continues laughing or saying anything, Jon hushed her and pointed forward. He detected a faint presence just a moment ago slowed down.


     "Don't worry. As a 'Daughter of Coldharbour', I can at least walk around the realm. Act as my second."


     Jon nodded and the two kept silent.


     As the boat moved in the narrow river between the two cliffs, Jon noticed the owner of the presence. Surprisingly, it was another mortal like him.


     [A/n: This is a sponsored character by Merkur1]


     Jon was not confused to find a fellow mortal in Coldharbour but the confusing thing was a how this mortal behaved. He/She was donned in a cloak and hid their features just like Jon and Serana but more to that, the mortal was sitting on the cliff with a fishing rod in his/her hand and the line was in the Azure Plasm.


     Jon's brows betrayed his poker face but he found Serana not reacting to such oddity. He then heightened his senses and started detecting under the water only to find a ton of aquatic life crawling under the Azure Plasm.


     Strange fish and creepy creature were all over the place. Jon looked at the fisherman that was not reacting to the passer boat and smiled. He then used [Telekinesis] and caught an eel-like fish then attached it to the hook of the fishing rod.


     The fisherman/woman reacted immediately to Jon's magic and his/her eyes gleamed. With slight nods, Jon and the fisherman/woman exchanged greetings.


     "Odd fellow." Jon remarked after he passed the fishing area.


     "You are the odd fellow. Fishing with [Telekinesis]?" Serana replied.


     "Ah! Don't blame me. I just thought our appearance must have scared the fish away and making a fast friendship like this may actually help us in the future." Jon said.


     "Helping people for good luck. Never took you for a good guy."


     "It is called exchanging favors."


     Jon and Serana kept opening many conversations until they arrived at a waterfall. They could only stop the boat at the banks of the river and continue on foot.


     "Don't do anything flashy with magic. The Daedra are sensitive bastards." Jon said and started to climb the way up the waterfall with ease.


     Both him and Serana were beings that transcended humanity and faced no problem parkouring on harsh terrain. Even with his left foot being replaced by a part of [Greed], Jon was still the same skeever who grew up in Riften despite his size.


     As they arrived at the highest point on the rooks, they stood beside each other and looked at the sight in front of them.


     "Goodness!" Jon spoke in wonder.


     "The Realm of Molag Bal, this is Coldharbour… much different than what I remember." Serana said, "We are in the Shrouded Plain though. With basic directions, we can navigate. What now?"


     Jon pondered for a few seconds then spoke.


     "We have an easy way and a difficult way. The easy way is to find an old portal and open it but the connection between Coldharbour and Nirn is hard to simply establish so portals will be rare."


     "True. What is the hard way?"


     "The difficult way is to use [Fate Magic]."


     "Never heard of it."


     "The term was put by me. It is a sort of Hedge Magic that manipulates Fate by manipulating the chances, the karma and luck to create a line of events that leads to a certain effect."


     "That's very obscure."


     "That's why I call it Fate Magic."


     "What do you need?" Serana asked.


     "We are speaking about escaping from Coldharbour here which means escaping Molag Bal. I need a the bane to the Darkness of Molag, I need the scent of Nirn to find the way home, I need a Sigil Stone to open a portal, I also need tough material that can travel through space without withering, I need something that can link all those components together with magic without disintegrating."


     "Too many things, not enough time and obviously won't be easy to find all found in Coldharbour."


     "I know, that's why I need to find Xikil and convince him to help me. All I know about him is that he is in the Tower of Lies somewhere in this realm." Jon said.


     "Great. Let's hope the locals are friendly enough to give us directions."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     369 Saving Xikil
      -Pat/reon for monthly Extra! Next Goal: +5 Extra (98% Complete)


     -No Gift here, try PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     -Extra by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     A/n: For some reason, the last chapter is not complete for some people on the app. Plz, use the browser this time, guys. I really fixed it but the app gets stupid and doesn't update the text!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The ever dim sky of Coldharbour covered its ever dark wasteland of dead trees, floating stones and towering sharp rocks. The realm itself conveyed the pain and suffering billions of souls that passed over this place since its damnable creation. Through these Shrouded Plains, Jon and Serana traveled on a pair of Cold-Flame Atronach Horses.


     Not sure if it was some old ruins or a proper stop, the two stopped at every ruin checking for inhabitants. They rode past many odd lifeforms and exotic creatures that belonged to Coldharbour but the ticking clock was suppressing all sorts of curiosities that may pop up in their minds. Jon could determine that staying in a realm like Coldharbour for too long may actually prove fatal on one's mental health.


     After some time, Jon and Serana could spot a few odd looking pyramid-like buildings north of them. As they approached, Jon could feel that these building carried a resemblance to the Ancient Aztec style or rather its counterpart in this world.


     "An Argonian Village!"


     "Really?" Serana looked with curiosity.


     "Looks rather empty though."


     The two rode slowly to the village and found it lying in ruins. Jon tried to remember if anything was mentioned about this village in any Elder Scroll Game he played and he remembered something.


     "Haj Uxith, that's the village name."


     "How do you know?"


     "A thousand years ago during the Planemeld, the village was discovered in Coldharbour when explorers started to come and go. Apparently, it was dragged to this realm since ancient times and was the Hist tree of the village made a deal with Molag Bal to harvest its sap for the safety of the village inhabitants. You know how the Hist trees and the Argonians are connected, right?"


     "Yeah."


     "And so, after the explorers arrived, the Argonians sought them out for help. The Hist was sick and suffering from the machines the Daedra used to extract its sap with. Whether the Hist tree was put to rest or got maintained is unknown but by the looks of things, asking the tree to endure a thousand years is still impossible. The village is in ruins as you see."


     [A/n: The Hist are a sentient race of giant spore trees that the Argonians are deeply connected to and in both society and religion.]


     As Jon and Serana rode, arrived at a large tree with a very thick trunk with small branches on its top and the roots stuck in a pool of the azure plasm. There was a large crack at the trunk that made Jon curious as he approached it by casting [Waterwalk] to see how the tree died but as he tried to look inside, a pair of sharps sickles was aimed at this neck.



     Jon retreated in one jump to see those sickles coming from the large crack on the dead Hist and a creature crawling out of the tree.


     Serana ran beside Jon and evoked magic on her hands. "Be careful, that's a Spider Deadra."


     Jon looked with disappointment at the Spider Daedra that crawled out of the tree and shook his head.


     "It completely ruined my fantasy about Arachne Girls."


     Just as Jon mumbled, the Spider Deadra is exactly an Arachne, a half woman half spider. Still, its appearance was nothing like the fantasy fictions he knew, it was a hideous monstrosity with a body made of scales chitin scales until the bosom then a face of that can barely be called a woman's all that on nine spider legs and two human arms.


     [Bloodskal] appeared on Jon's hand.


     "Hyaa!"


     He waved the sword at the Spider Deadra from afar unleashing multiple crescents of [Tyrant Aura] targeting the spider's limbs.


     The Spider Daedra was nimble and fast. Recognizing Jon as someone strong, it started avoiding all the energy attacks as its life depending on it but Jon was already trapping it to move as he wanted and cut three legs.


     *Shriiiiiiek*


     The Spider Deadra shrieked and a few auras started to appear around. Jon checked to see smaller versions of the Spider Daedra called the Spiderlings are crawling all over the place towards him.


     "Dirty! Using your children to fight for you."


     Jon didn't care anyway and waved his sword to rip them to pieces. As the Spider Deadra finally was free from Jon's volley of attacks, it evoked magic on its hands and shout lightning towards Jon.


     Jon was about to put that rude creature in place but Serana stepped in and joined the fight.


     "Take care of the small ones. Leave that to me."


     "Aye, Sir… Lady."


     Jon effortlessly killed the little spiderlings that tried to attack him in melee while Serana took care of the big one. The Spider Deadra used the Lightning Magic as well as Spitting Webs and Poison but Serana negated it all with Frost Magic.


     Out of the blue, another Spider Daedra appeared and another one followed it.


     "I see, so it was buying time using its kids for its sisters to come. Tsk, I still never understood why Jull would like those creatures."


     Jon and Serana were trying to avoid the flashy magic but in the end, they had to end it fast. Nefertiti joined up in her larger form and Jon used [Bloodskal] to send crescent blades of his Aura and used a portion of [Greed] as a blaster gun shooting out his Aura too.


     The fight was easily over afterward.


     "Let's leave before anything shows up." Jon was in a hurry and conjured two Atronach Horses to ride away.


     As they were getting out of the village, Serana noticed something.


     "Did you use arrows?"


     "No, just my Aura. Why?"


     "I can swear that some of the monsters were dead to arrows."


     "It needs a lot of power to kill those things with just a bow and I felt nothing, are you sure?"


     "Yes."


     "Strange, I didn't feel any Aura. Let's just leave and keep a careful watch around."


     Jon and Serana rode as fast as they could to lose any trackers if there was any.


     "Very convenient, this Aura thing." Serana said.


     "Yes, you didn't learn it?"


     "No, I don't know if I will even need it."


     "I see… practicing it requires a strong personality and a fixed martial style. It is called Battle-Spirit after all."


     "How do you use it?"


     "Did you notice the sounds I made when I fight?"


     "Those embarrassing sounds?"


     "Well, embarrassing at first but you need to understand them. For example, if I punch and shout with my willpower, a Magical Effect will appear. With practice, you don't need to shout loudly or anything, just some humming is enough."


     "I see… so it is Tonal Magic."


     "Right answer. It is known locally as the Aura in Tamriel and as Battle-Spirit to the Scholars. Its origin was the continent of Akavir and it was known as the 'Kiai'. It is said that when the Empire sent an expedition to Akavir, the people there were used Magic in ways never seen before and it is said that the Akaviri Kiai Masters can conjure Storms and Bend the Weather causing the Imperial Army to fall to hunger with no rain grow crops in their colonies."


     "That's insane."


     "Come on, what is insane is your father. He managed to 'Manifest' his Aura into a Blood Sun. Bending the nature that much by the Aura is a true mystery even for my father's level." Jon said.


     "I know." Serana confirmed. "If you saw my father's weapon then you should have a hint or two about my father's power."


     Jon didn't need to wrack his brain about it, he knew exactly what Harkon's weapon from the game was. A Katana.


     "Anyway, let's focus. Do you still remember where the 'Tower of Lies' is?" Jon asked.


     "Between the Shrouded Plain and Fist of Stone."


     "Fine."


     Even though Jon played the 'Elder Scrolls Online' once and it introduced Coldharbour, the realm was much different even more than the difference between Skyrim versions in game and reality. A thousand years is a lot of time after all.


     Jon and Serana arrived at a towering ruin that resembled a different Civilization than the Aztec-like Argonian village they passed, it was Ayleid Ruin.


     "The Library of Dusk. The only library I will never enter." Jon said.


     "A Library? You can't be serious?"


     "What? Even the Lord of Lies needs a library to record his lies. Those who enter however are kinda trapped."


     "I see… that kind of library. Sounds befitting of Lord Molag Bal."


     The two didn't stop and kept riding past the ruins of the library. From this point onward, Daedric wild monsters started to appear. The Speed advantage of the Atronach Horses combined with the magic Jon and Serana made the road very clear and no monsters approached them in the next few hours.


     It was about time that they started to notice signs of life or rather signs of Daedra moving. The two diverted from the road and moved on foot to hide away from the road. It was a medium-sized Dremora patrol that seemed a bit laid back.


     Jon and Serana realized they are near the place they are after. As they started sneaking to the North, they saw a large floating rock with a tree on top of it linked by a stone bridge to a stone dome a bit higher from the ground.


     "The funny thing about the Tower of Lies is the lie about it being a tower when it is a deep pit." Serana remarked.


     "Well, Old Molag is playing another untasteful joke." Jon said as he started crawling on the ground.


     "What are you doing?"


     "Doing some recon. Get down, princess."


     Jon started to scan the place with magic and noticed the patrols around the place. There were not just Dremora Patrolers, there was a horde of slaves in rags. These were the Soul Shriven.


     These were mortals whose souls got stolen by Molag Bal and replaced with a Daedric Soul (or a Vistage). By that, they became creatures belonging to the Realm of Coldharbour and their bodies reformed like the Daedra from the Azure Plasm. The different thing about their new bodies that it is rotting and decaying slowly from the inside. The Soul Shriven body is a complete waste built on an Ancestral Form filled with foul energy rather than its pure Anuic soul. It can grant immortality but still, it doesn't equal living in a healthy and beautiful body.


     These Soul Shriven were ashen pale both in skin and hair color. Their eyes are devoid from any hope of salvation or rest and they are forced to mine all day long with chains around their necks until their bodies break and die. Once they die, the revive again from the Azure Plasm like the Daedra to go through the whole chain of suffering again.


     Jon was watching all that from the edge of a cliff viewing the wide banks of a certain Azure Plasm river. He could see everything clearly from there.


     Jon took off [Greed] and reshaped it into a chant with a clutch at its end and kept waiting.


     "What are you doing?"


     "Fishing."


     As a certain Dremora started to stray from his group down at the mining area, Jon threw [Greed] and caught the Dremora from the head then.


     In a split of a second, the Daedra Churl was at the feet of both Jon and Serana with its mouth gagged by [Greed].


     "Easy way and a hard way. Speak or get tortured… I was doing that a lot lately so I guess I got better at torturing. Point is, A Kynval goes by the name Xikil. Where is he?"


     *Groan*


     "Fine, the hard way." Jon said as he took out a mammoth tusk from the [Cube].


     ***


     In a place not far away from Jon, a certain figure was being hung by his arms and getting punched in his ribs by an angry Dremora.


     "That's some nerve you have, little warm. You ran from your post not once, not twice but three times all in one day." The angry Dremora said.


     "Mar… Markynaz… I am sorry… I was… I was Conjured to Nirn." The beat up Kynval was puking blood.


     "Conjured? Three times? The same idiot Dremora get summoned three times in one day? By the Lord's name, that's a record. Hahaha!" Markynaz Marx was not buying it.


     The slapping and beating were on for almost two days straight at this point. Xikil was already fed up with it but he can't do anything to his highest superior, especially when it comes to the Overseer of the Tower of Lies, Markynaz Marx.


     "Kynreeve, make sure that this worm learns a good lesson."


     "Yes, Markynaz."


     Marx left the torture process to another and went to someplace else as he already got bored with Xikil.


     "Kyn… reeve. You know I… I was conjured… you saw it." Xikil spoke to his direct superior.


     "Kid, it's okay. Just endure it for a while."


     "What? Then why didn't you… say anything for me?"


     "What do you want me to say? That you really got conjured three times in the same day? Truth be told, your record when it comes to being conjured is scary. Can't you even resist some Mortal conjuration, you dimwit."


     "If I could… I wouldn't be like this… And this is not some Mortal, it is a monster in mortal flesh. The damn thing is haunting me!"


     "A Mortal haunting a Daedra? Kid, you have fallen too low."


     *Slap*


     "..."


     "That Mortal you are speaking too highly about is imprisoned by one of the Lord's Lieutenants. It is impossible that he can Conjure you, you know that. Moreover, that Lieutenant is here in Coldharbour, didn't you get the news about the vampires arriving at Coldharbour?"


     "Wait! That Mortal is here? In Coldharbour?" Xikil's sense of crisis heightened up all of sudden.


     "Yes… the vampires came some time ago and borrowed the spare [Transliminal Scanner] to look for something in Oblivion. They said your mortal is… is…"


     Xikil noticed the Kynreeve stuttering on words. Looking closely, a red blade was penetrating the Kynreeve's chest and suddenly was pulled back and waved to cut his head.


     "Hey, boy. Tsk tsk tsk, those amateurs got you for real. Want a Princess Carry down from there?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     370 The Elder of Coldharbour
      -Pat/reon for monthly Extra! Next Goal: +5 Extra (98% Complete)


     -No Gift here, try PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     -Extra by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The place they were in was the highest point in the Tower of Lies as Xikil was hanged at a tree on a floating rock.


     "Mortal? No! Leave me be." (Xikil)


     "Isn't that the one you were torturing in the Castle?" (Serana)


     "Yeah, don't ask me about the attitude, he's an idiot but the sort of idiot you'll like. Let's get you down, boy." (Jon)


     "I said leave me be! I had enough torturing for two days." (Xikil)


     "Okay, no one gonna torture you don't worry." (Jon)


     "Why were you torturing him anyway?" (Serana)


     "He sold me off, you know. I agreed to trade a thousand soul with Molag Bal and then Molag made this runt sell me off to your father. Also, I wanted him to bring me the Sigil Stone I used to give Molag Bal the souls. It should contain a lot of power." (Jon)


     "Mortal! Leave me out of it! I don't want any of that." (Xikil)


     "Too late." (Jon)


     Xikil's chains were cut with Jon's sword and the Dremora was carried down like a helpless kitten. Jon was about to say something smug but he noticed a presence behind him. Before he could turn around, Jon was already waving his sword backward.


     *Clink*


     Two blades cut against each other and Jon rebalanced himself to face the attacker. His right hand held the sword and his left covered his face with his mask, [Krilon].


     "Apprehend that Dremora." Jon spoke to Serana pointing at Xikil.


     "Wha…" Xikil didn't seem to understand what is going on but Serana was already pushing his face to the dirt.


     "If you don't want to look like a traitor, act like you are getting kidnapped." Serana whispered.


     On the other side, Jon was facing the newly arrived enemy that walked the stone bridge to the floating rock.


     "Who are you? Why did you kill my subordinate?" Markynaz Marx walked up with an angry face.


     Jon completely ignored him and looked at Serana.


     "Secure the package. I am getting rid of this."


     "Humph! Don't look away!" Markynaz Marx seemed angry as he waved his Daedric Sword at Jon.


     Jon recognized the power behind the blade and parried it to the side. With fast reaction, he counter-attacked horizontally at the Dremora. The latter pulled back his blade and stopped Jon's slash with two hands holding blades vertically.


     Both of them were strong.


     "I am the Overseer of the Tower of Lies, Marx. Who are you?" The Dremora was interested in this strong opponent.


     "I am Krilon… Darth Krilon of the Sith." Jon didn't mind adding some bullshit to the fray. He was wearing a Sith Mask and Black Cloak while holding a red glowing sword after all.


     "Krilon? Sith? What are you?"


     "Humph! The likes of you are not worthy of knowing. Remember our name and tremble in fear, Puny Daedra."



     Jon lost himself to the act and swung his sword empowered by his Aura at Marx. The Daedra kept up with Jon on equal footing for a few exchanges but Jon kept increasing the output of his power.


     "HA! A worthy challenger!"


     Marx seemed happy facing an opponent as strong as Jon and the latter was in no hurry as he was executing his dominance on his enemy.


     As Marx's leg was cut and he was kicked on the ground, the Daedra crawled to the back with agonized expressions.


     Before Jon could finish off the Daedra, the latter took out a red object and injected it with his magic causing it to glow and make a sound.


     "Damn! An Alarm!"


     "Hahaha! Mortal, fighting you brings me honor but I can't let you leave. You will be swarmed by every Dremora in the tower." Marx declared with ecstasy.


     "Pathetic!" Jon beheaded the Dremora right away.


     He nodded to Serana and the three were about to leave but before they could step down through the stone bridge, they were surrounded by a horde of Dremora.


     "Tsk! We are fighting our way out, take away the Dremora." Jon shouted and Nefertiti jumped out of Jon's shadow taking Xikil in the [Cube].


     Now Jon and Serana had to make it out but the charging Dremora were already closing on them. Serana was about to transform into the Vampire Lord form but Jon stopped her.


     "We can't let our identities out. Fight as a mage and I will guard you."


     Serana retreated on the Stone bridge and started spamming her Frost Magic as Area of Effect spells to kill as much Dremora as possible.


     Jon guarded the front of the stone bridge by himself. The ones that survived Serana's magic were already in front of him and didn't even lose their momentum. Jon held his sword and commanded [Greed] to possess [Bloodskal], the end product is the 4 meters tall giant red sword.


     One swing was enough to cleave three rows of enemies using nothing but brute force and the sharpness of the blade. Once Jon added his Aura to the mixture, he unleashed power attacks that made the weakling Dremora disintegrate from the energy density.


     As he was not covered by [Greed] anymore and only a small portion was used as a prosthetic foot. He was not wearing the vampire armor either but rather returned to his normal gear to not give out his identity yet all that made his armor a bit lower. Using [Stoneskin] and the other protection spells only gave him peace of mind to face that big number of enemies.


     Once the Dremora realized they are only thinning their own numbers without a result, the Soldiers stopped charging and the Elites took the front to face Jon. Things were going to get difficult for Jon as he was trying to avoid using his trump cards that may give his identity out to any pursuers but there was no choice now.


     He was about to do something flashy when a volley of arrows attacked the Dremora facing Jon.


     "The Hell?"


     Jon backed off right away, he can swear he couldn't feel those arrows unless they were 10 meters close which was a point-blank distance. Such a terrifying attack was deadly for anyone.


     Jon observed his surroundings and noticed that the volley of arrows was only one arrow, in the end, the only explanation he could think of is Illusion Magic.


     And Illusionist Archer? Now that would be scary.


     The Dremora was about to charge at Jon again but another arrow hit the ground and a cloud of smoke blocked the view. Jon could detect the source of that arrow which meant that the archer was trying to point Jon to his/her place.


     "This way."


     Jon took Serana by the hand and dashed out of the cloud of smoke back to the floating rock and from the high ground, Jon and Serana jumped.


     The fall distance wasn't high but it would expose them so Jon had a Cold-Flame Atronach Hawk carry them and glide away without being seen. The Atronach took curves in the air and blended with its surroundings due to its color that resembled the realm and landed far away from the Tower of Lies.


     Jon kept his guard up as he surveyed his surroundings, Serana also kept her guard following Jon's actions.


     "Show yourself." Jon spoke.


     As his voice echoed in the abandoned place, Jon felt a presence too close to him showing itself.


     "This one means you will, furless ones. Please don't get triggered." A Khajiiti voice and accent spoke to Jon and Serana.


     Jon backed away for a bit then looked closely at the man who appeared. A short one for a Khajiit with tabby fur carrying a bow and donned in grey robes.


     "Greetings." "Hello"


     Jon and Serana greeted the Khajiit.


     "You are that one fishing at the river we passed through." Serana identified the Khajiit as the fisherman from the river.


     "Yes, it is me. You can call me Mr. Skittles." The Khajiit said.


     [A/n: Merkur1's sponsored character.]


     "Mr. Skittles? Some sort of house cat?" Jon commented.


     Serana poked Jon by the elbow and spoke.


     "Thank you for packing us up, Mr. Skittles."


     "No worries, Miss. This one was just returning the favor. Catching a 'Moray Leech' from the waters of this foul realm is a joy few experienced." The Khajiit spoke and looked at Jon, "So, what brings a fellow mortal to these sands of Oblivion?"


     Jon recognized the Khajiit's sharp senses in discerning that he is a mortal rather than Serana. Jon smiled under his mask and replied.


     "Haven't introduced myself, have I? Name is Krilon and this is my partner… Anares. We are with the Sith and we are trying to find a way out of Coldharbour back to Nirn." Jon said.


     Serana tilted her head and Jon scoffed it off but the Khajiit seemed to not be caring for the identity rather than the answer.


     "Furless ones, this one has been here for some time and believe me, life is very miserable." Mr. Skittles spoke with a hint of sadness, "Mr. Krilon and Miss Anares, it was wrong to enter Coldharbour without securing the way out. This cursed sands of Oblivion make one go crazy, you shouldn't have come without care."


     "We have an idea of how to go out." Jon said.


     "Hm? Then you shouldn't share it with anyone if you don't want to get chased by a horde of Soul Shriven who would do anything to get back to their home sands… Unless this one is Mr. Skittles, of course, Mr. Skittles will help you any way he can."


     Jon nodded.


     "Then can you point us to any of the old portals? Whatever seal there is on them, I can temporarily remove it."


     "This one is afraid that it is impossible, Mr. Krilon. The old portals you are speaking off are a thousand years old and no longer have a link to Nirn. The recent ones are very hard to use and in very secure locations guarded by Molag Bal's own forces. If that's what you have then I am afraid you are out of luck."


     "What about the other way?" Serana asked Jon.


     "Then we need a certain list of items that may or may not exist in Coldharbour. We were kidnapping a Dremora I know for information but I guess you may already know something." Jon said.


     "What are the items Mr. Krilon is speaking of?" Mr. Skittles seemed interested.


     "A certain Soul Sigil Stone that has the carries Essence Energy of a thousand mortals, an item that carries the scent of Nirn, an Energy Source that negates Coldharbour and any Material that can endure spacial travel." Jon laid down his shopping list.


     "This is indeed a lot of items and may not exist but a Dremora won't help you this easily. This one knows someone who knows all about Coldharbour maybe better than Molag Bal himself." Mr. Skittles said as rubbed the fur of his chin.


     "You said we should keep others out of this." Jon said.


     "Well, except that man. He doesn't need a way out of Coldharbour anyway. Come, this one will guide you to the Oldest Soul Shriven in Coldharbour."


     Mr. Skittles covered himself with his grey cloak and started walking lightly and nimbly to the south.


     Serana looked at Jon as they followed Mr. Skittles and wanted to say something.


     {What?} Jon asked via [Telepathy].


     {Anares! Really?} She seemed upset about her name.


     {Cute Little Fangs doesn't sound that bad now, yes?}


     Serana shook her head and asked.


     {Do you have a plan and should we trust this Khajiit?}


     {No and No. Now that our easy way is out, we can only rely on the difficult way. I have many tricks in my sleeve and an undead army at my disposal. I just can't attract Molag's attention so I'll take any chance I can get for the time being even if it is fake.}


     {How optimistic of you to trust people!}


     {Me? Well, I know that all people are hopeless and I rely on that too. As long as I know what they want, I can trade with them. Now, that's Khajiit's soul is black which means he is a Mortal, he also doesn't feel good about staying in Coldharbour and is desperately trying to leave.}


     {Really? I think he fits in just fine with all the fishing and the following. How can you tell?} Serana replied.


     {I raised a cat, I know how cats act when they are uncomfortable about their space.}


     {Fine.}


     Different than how she acts around Jon, Serana trusts nothing and no one. Jon's relationship with Serana is based on the blood he fed her, which made her see him a bit favorably. The Effect of Jon's blood at 'Level 3, Ebonblood Stage, Dragon Frame Realm' can at least do that much against Serana while it can completely charm lesser vampires.


     The three moved to the south away from the roads and arrived at a rocky area then started traveling east. The road was blocked by a mountain but Mr. Skittles found a path through the rocks and started walking up. Jon and Serana followed with their sharp perception covering a half a mile in every direction like a radar in case if there was an ambush or trap. About that distance to the north, Jon and Serana detected some large ruins.


     "That is… a city." Serana was surprised to see those ruins.


     "The Hollow City." Jon seemed to have remembered about such a place.


     In the depth of Coldharbour, there was a city protected from Molag Bal's influence and minions by his enemy, Meridia, the Daedric Prince of Infinite Energies who despises undeath. It was thus a unique oasis of light and life in one of the darkest and most dangerous realms of Oblivion.


     That city was the main base of the forces fighting Molag Bal during the Planemeld a thousand years ago. But now… things are so different.


     After the Planemeld, there was no need for Mortals to stay in Coldharbour after a thousand years and of course, the city was abandoned by both mortals and Meridia. Now, it is a husk of its former glory as a city that lies in darkness with broken walls, ruined houses and the lonesome Chapel of Light at its center covered with a heavy Aura of Gloom.


     "We have arrived." Mr. Skittles declared as the three arrived at a narrow path down the rocky road.


     At the end of the path, the three arrived at an isolated ruin with many signs of movement all around the place. Passing some old walls, Jon and Serana saw a gathering of people (or rather Soul Shriven) in what appeared to be a shelter. Many broken trees were arranged to resemble living quarters and some of the Soul Shriven were gathered around a bonfire. There, an old Soul Shriven man with a metal cooking pot on his head playing holding a lute and regaling the surrounding Soul Shriven with a short ditty.


     "One fine day in the middle of the night, two dead kings got up to fight. Back to back they faced each other, drew their bows... and stabbed themselves!"


     The ones around were entertained by the old man but Jon's whole being froze for a second. He removed his mask [Krilon] to reveal his shocked face while looking at the man he remembered.


     "… Sir Cadwell!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     371 Sir Cadwell
      -Pat/reon for monthly Extra! Next Goal: +5 Extra (98% Complete)


     -No Gift here, try PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     -Extra by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Sir Cadwell of Codswallop is the oldest of the Soul Shriven of Coldharbour. A cheerful and endearingly mad lost soul, he was said to be insane when he still lived in Tamriel, which is credited as the reasoning behind him not becoming feral like the other soul shriven. In life, he was a Nede from the town of Chorrol from the Merethic Era.


     [A/n: Nedes are the predecessors of the Imperials from the prehistoric era like the Atmorans to the Nords.]


     How did Jon know all that? Simple, Sir Cadwell is one of the heroes of the 'Elder Scroll Online' MMORPG. He is the man that can get through anywhere and everywhere; hell, even the Daedra stopped coming after him as they all know it is impossible to keep him in place if he did not kill them.


     His appearance is as comical as the game. A crossover between a gentleman and a beggar with a neat little beard and a handlebar mustache covering his head with metal pot and crossing legs while sitting.


     Jon's looking at Sir Cadwell and recognizing him made the man look closely at Jon.


     "Oh, lovely day to you too, large man. Yes! It is I, Sir Cadwell of Codswallop, Knight of the Court of Coldharbour, Champion of Chivalry, Defender of the Defenseless and Shepherd to the Soul-Shriven."


     "Oh my Gosh! It's really him!" Jon was fanboying so hard once he heard those words.


     "Mr. Cadwell, this is Mr. Krilon and Miss Anares from some order called the Sith. They think they can get out of Coldharbour but they need things… strange rare things." Mr. Skittles spoke.


     "Oh! Jolly good to see you, Skittles my lad. I see you have made the company of other mortals already. A pleasure as ever! Now, you two must be tired, well, one of you is a mortal anyway so have a seat and the other not mortal one… well, a lady should have a seat too. Now, tell me. How can this humble one serve you?" Sir Cadwell spoke with manners as he conversed with Jon.


     Jon calmed himself and looked to Sir Cadwell.


     "Before anything else, a pleasure to meet you too, Sir Cadwell."


     "Oh, enchanted!"


     "And I should say that I've read so many books about you. The Notes of Abnur Tharn about the Dragon Crisis in Elsweyr were just… amazing."


     "Oh my oh my! Looks like we have a reader, this is fun, very fun. Abnur and I go way back but the old fool had his own business in the end and forgot about his old chums. Shame what happened to his family though. The whole thing about the Staff of Chaos and all that, nasty bit of business if you ask me."


     "Agreed." Jon was completely pulled by the chatter of Sir Cadwell.


     Serana looked between the two and tapped on Jon's shoulder.


     "Oh! Right, Sir Cadwell, I know this is rude and out of the blue, especially after we for the first time in this life, but can I ask for your help to get us out of Coldharbour? I know you can do that portal thing." Jon asked.



     Sir Cadwell has indeed the power to open a portal to anywhere he fancies. Such power will sure save Jon all the time he needs to prepare for Winterhold's battle.


     "Sorry, lad. I can't help you with that. I sure can go to Nirn but I can't take anyone with me anymore… It is different when it comes to the same plane, though. Such a hurdle in many people plans but don't worry, you will find your way out eventually. Oh, right! You said there's something you'd be needing?"


     "I do need four things. A certain Sigil Stone, a source of energy that negates Coldharbour, a Scent of Nirn and something sturdy to hold all that." Jon said.


     "Well well well, lucky you, lad. I know where to find all of it unless for you Sigil Stone, but you see… there is a thing I want to." Sir Cadwell said.


     "I'd be glad to help but I am running low on time."


     "No worries, it would be a matter of solved during tea time. Also, you'd need to go through them anyway to gather your things. Skittles, my lad, still has the map?"


     "Yes, Mr. Cadwell." Mr. Skittles took out a map and handed it over to Jon.


     "Open it. there and there. You will find a flower growing on that location that carries the scent of Nirn and there you will find some alloy or Ebonsteel, something the Daedra are really obsessed about." Sir Cadwell pointed out two locations.


     "And the Energy that can negate Coldharbour?" Jon asked.


     "No need to rush things, my boy. The third one needs some time and you still have a Sigil Stone to find. The sooner you start the sooner you finish, things are getting nasty in Coldharbour so please watch out and tell me when you are ready to go." Sir Cadwell said.


     Jon nodded and stood up.


     "Thank you for your help, Sir Cadwell. My partner and I will have a chat over there."


     Jon and Serana excused themselves to the side and had their own conversation.


     "He sounds really mad to me. Do you keep trusting weird people this easily?" Serana remarked.


     "Come on. That's Sir Cadwell… Sir Cadwell! He's a big deal around these parts." Jon said.


     "I know who Sir Cadwell is."


     "You do?"


     "Yeah, he was there before everything… you know."


     "Oh! I see, the Daughter of Coldharbour thing."


     "So, the things you are looking for are all here. Shouldn't we get done with it?" Serana asked.


     "Okay, just give me a minute. Nefertiti!"


     Jon called for Nefertiti and she appeared stealthily. Jon nodded to her and she used the [Cube] around her leg to take both Jon and Serana in.


     ***


     Inside the [Cube], the space was peaceful and clean. Jon appeared in and took off [Greed] and [Krilon] right away. He put [Bloodskal] on its pedestal and walked to the fountain of water on the side.


     "I haven't slept for five days so I need six hours of rest at the very least. I am starting to lose focus lately and I wasn't in my perfect condition. Make yourself at home." Jon said.


     Serana was frozen for some reason. She looked left and right with wide eyes at the strange interior she found herself in.


     "Where is that?" She asked.


     "My place."


     "You carry your place around."


     "Neat, right?"


     The interior resembled a Dwemer architecture but it was delicate and a bit fancy. There was no stone but it was all rather made of metal and strange things. The room had many doors on its walls and the space seemed really strange.


     Jon was moving around the room getting rid of things and putting stuff in order. He then stopped towards an odd-looking chest and opened it for a cold sensation to come out of that box. He took out a plate of food and started heating it with Magic.


     "If you are thirsty, you can find some blood in the alchemy refrigerator over there packed and all, just ask Nefertiti and she will get it to you." Jon said.


     Serana looked towards Nefertiti who was in her normal form sitting on a table and staring at Serana.


     "I… I don't think your cat like me." Serana seemed awkward about it.


     "Why?" The one who replied was Nefertiti rather than Jon.


     "Eh… you… right, you can talk. You just keep staring at… me." Serana became cautious.


     "Something wrong with it?"


     "No, it is just… rude."


     "I am a cat."


     "… Right."


     Jon's head seemed heavy but he finished his meal and walked to one of the doors. Serana wanted to follow but Nefertiti stopped her.


     "That's the men's restroom."


     "..." Serana stopped while feeling awkward.


     Jon came out after he brushed his teeth and headed to another door, he opened it and went in. Serana looked at Nefertiti for confirmation and the latter lightly walked in after Jon assuring Serana to follow.


     That room was Jon's quarters as it seemed. Serana could see how it was a very place.


     In the center of the room, there was a crazy large bed that can fit ten people. Jon was already in his shorts diving in the bed. Nefertiti walked to a corner where a lot of boxes were gathered and she transformed into a little girl to arrange the boxes and the toys in place before getting into the largest box and covering herself with a sheet then turning into a cat again.


     Serana was baffled by the weirdness that showed up all of a sudden.


     "So you had that house on you all the time even when you were imprisoned. If my father knew, he would actually cough blood." Serana said.


     "Why?"


     "Because he was showing off how you, a puny mortal, were being tormented by nothing other than a dark little room while in truth you had your own mansion around your fingers."


     "Hehe." Jon laughed lightly.


     Serana seemed a bit curious as she approached some set up of a large mirror, some dressers and a lot of clothes lying around. A strong mix of scents of perfumes was also coming from there.


     "That's Alina's corner."


     "Alina?"


     "My betrothed."


     Serana nodded and looked at her reflection in Alina's mirror. She was in a dark cloak that covered her Royal Vampire Dress made of crimson cloth that won't reveal the blood stains and dark leather for stylishness. She also had a collar around her neck with Molag Bal's face carved on it. Her hair looked old fashioned but suited her face with the sides tied backward and her face looking pale.


     [A/n: Serana's original appearance and armor.]


     She knew that she looked pleasing to the eyes yet, in fact, she is a vampire. She didn't hate being a vampire. She liked it very much.


     She walked to another corner and found a set up of dark Leather and Chitin armors and with blades and arrows organized neatly.


     "Jullanar's corner."


     "Jullanar?"


     "My girlfriend."


     "... I see. Fiancee and a girlfriend."


     She saw another setup after them but it was lacking in any sense of fashion yet had a strong smell to it.


     "Aela's corner."


     "Your girlfriend too?"


     "More of a mistress. Spoiler alert, she likes it rough."


     "That's some weird taste in women." Serana remarked.


     "I always say, Thug Life, one wife, and a mistress, and a girlfriend."


     "I'll keep that in mind."


     Serana kept checking the fancy room and Jon became silent. She came to a stop in Jon's corner and sat in his chair. She saw piles of books, schematics, ideas, weapons, sketches of naked women and all sort of things that should be kept in one's head.


     Through her eyes, she was getting to know a person in a new way. He seemed to not mind her going through his stuff and so she kept reading the books and the notes about the theories of magic and the insights he has yet there were those ones that were written in a language she saw for the first time. She even managed to learn how to power up the Light Screen that was password protected but still filled her with wonder.


     A few hours passed and Jon was still resting but Serana was still as interested in all the new things as when she started. The interest she has in Jon may have originated from the Blood trick he played on her to make her trust him but soon that was no longer the case. Her interest has already gone beyond that point.


     At the end of the day, she found a blueprint of a large building that resembled a tower. Its name was called the Tower of Music and its appearance was a bit bizarre. A circular wide base with a cylinder shape that extends tall until its roof which had two large rods growing from both sides of the tower. The tower had the power to convert Magicka into certain tones that can create mystic effects which are…


     "Impossible!"


     Serana kept reading the paper and gasped from the shock.


     This tower is a terrifying weapon. If it can do what it said then the whole continent will never cross the power that possesses such a thing. Even her father and his goons will think twice and thrice before even thinking of the idea of making an enemy of that power.


     Still, as amazing as it is. The tower needs a very important artifact to function and she has already given it to Jon.


     A hand extended and touched Serana's back. She looked back with fright only to see Jon smiling at her.


     "I see you found this little bad boy." Jon pointed at the papers of the Tower of Music.


     "Heh! Yeah." Serana seemed nervous. "You shouldn't call that 'little'. And the Tower of Music? Really?"


     "Oh, come on. Do you have a better name?"


     Serana shook her head and put the paper away.


     "Don't worry about all of that. We just need to make it out of Coldharbour first. Well, now we have three days left. Let's make the most of them."


     Jon and Serana walked out and put themselves back into their gear. Jon then walked to the place where he was holding Xikil and barged in.


     "Hey, boy. Let's have a chat."


     "Mortal! Wait! No!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     372 Kyne“s Tears
      A/n: Sorry for being a bit lazy lately. My Biological Clock is under maintenance so I can sleep like normal people again!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *3 Days until the Battle of Winterhold*


     "Jolly good seeing you again, out for a stroll did you?"


     What met Jon after going out of [Cube] was Sir Cadwell.


     "Nope, just took a proper nap before going out smashing asses." Jon replied.


     "Oh, what a lovely idea that is! Nothing like a proper rest before a fight. Even an intrepid knight such as myself can't go to Battle with a fuzzy mind. Ready to go?"


     Sir Cadwell seemed about to open a portal to some place in Coldharbour so Jon spoke.


     "I've spoken to one of my contacts and found out where is the location of the Sigil Stone I am after."


     "Oh, do tell."


     "A place called Castle of the Dead."


     "Dibella's garters, why? Lovely grounds, no question. But it's positively brimming with all sorts of Undead and a nasty Cult of Soul Shriven."


     "The Soul Shriven have cults now?"


     "Two factions, well yes. Those who swore fealty to Molag Bal so they get a better life of eternal servitude and those of us who resist with anything they can. Nasty ones, all the new Soul Shriven appear there and those who manage to hear of us and escape may survive until here." Sir Cadwell pointed to the gathering of the Soul Shriven he had.


     They all looked skinny and weak with nothing to fend themselves with.


     "What about the Mortals that get here, I only saw Mr. Skittles."


     "It is just you and him, boy. Hope you help him though."


     "Fine, I'll see what I can do." Jon said, "By the way, I have a friend that I kidnapped from the Tower of Lies with me. He is a Dremora so I think if he can be of help."


     "Oh…" Sir Cadwell looked around, "Where?"


     Jon pointed for a half then summoned Serana and Xikil out of the [Cube].


     "Oh! Ohohoho… if it is not young Xikil, how are you these days lad? Heard you got yourself tangled up in trouble with a mortal."


     "Tsk! Cadwell."


     Xikil and Sir Cadwell recognized each other.


     "You two are familiar with one another?" Jon asked.


     "Hm? Of course, your Dremora friend is a kind of a celebrity out of the get-go. He was conjured not an hour after he was created and has quite the record with being summoned. Actually, I am not surprised this lad is somehow involved with you. Funny, don't you think?"


     Jon heard what Cadwell said and looked at Xikil with a grin.


     "Till now, I only heard tales of the Almighty Sir Xikil but looks like there is a whole new side of you I will learn about today."


     "Humph! Mortal, one day you will grow old like all mortals and let's see who will have the last laugh." Xikil snorted with anger.


     Jon couldn't help but slap the Dremora's back making him cough out blue blood.


     "Until then, I'll bully you to death… but you know what, boy? I actually feel bad for you. Don't worry! Nirn is lovely this time of year so make sure to drop by… God knows my hands get itchy when I don't bully twice a day at least."



     "Stick your pity up your a- *puff*" Xikil was about to say something but Jon punched the ever living out of him.


     "Hey, watch your language. There is a lady her for fuck's sake, you asshole." Jon said as he winked at Serana.


     "You realize that I am a vampire, right?" Serana asked.


     "Clearly."


     "And your cat is a child."


     "Mhm."


     "And you have a werewolf girlfriend."


     "What's the point?" Jon tilted his head.


     Serana smiled calmly.


     "I mean… you shouldn't bully people when your tastes include an undead, a half beast and little girl."


     Jon's face turned pale right away. The sudden realization was too much for him.


     " You mean… you are saying that… I am necrophiliac furry lolicon?"


     "Not sure what any of those mean but as long as that delivers the message then yes." Serana said.


     Jon covered his eye with his right and took a deep breath then his lips arched up.


     "Nothing changed from my past life then, hell, it seems like my friends' souls are accompanying me too. Thanks, Fatty, Four-Eyes."


     "Goodness, he is hopeless!" Serana laughed.


     "Now now, we are getting late. Sir Cadwell, whenever you're ready."


     ***


     *The Shrouded Plain, The Everfull Flagon*


     Sir Cadwell's portal opened near an old ruined tavern. He walked out followed by Jon, Serana, Xikil and Mr. Skittles.


     "What are we doing here?" Xikil asked.


     "This is the easiest part, here you will find the Scent of Nirn you are looking for." Sir Cadwell explained.


     "What exactly are we looking for?" Jon asked.


     "A flower that goes by the name of [Kyne's Tears]. They grow around a Shrine of Kyne that got dragged in Coldharbour to the south of here. Xikil here must be very well familiar with the place. I'll be in the old tavern here having a drink with some old Soul Shriven chums of mine." Sir Cadwell said.


     "How familiar?" Jon asked.


     "..." Xikil refused to answer.


     "Well, one of the lad's ladies dwell around the place. That boy is a lady killer I tell you, popular with all sorts of female Daedra." Sir Cadwell said with a sly smile.


     "Tsk." Xikil seemed annoyed by the fact.


     "Popular with female Daedra?" Jon looked at Xikil in a different way, "You never told me about such a thing. Sir Cadwell, I want details."


     "Tsk tsk tsk." Sir Cadwell shook his head, "The poor boy attracts that sort of attention all the time. Let's say that some Daedra may look pleasing to the eyes but Daedra they will always be."


     "Fine, no spoilers. I expect we will come across a member of your harem over there. Do introduce."


     ***


     After ten minutes and a mile to the south, Xikil was walking in a dark forest alone. He was stumbling left and right because his bad sense of direction but a certain voice in his head was spamming him to death.


     Xikil kept his path straight until he saw a mass of spider webs roped all around the place. He swallowed his dry saliva and walked forward with caution.


     Not a few steps later, something caught on to his feet and out of the blue, he was caught up and in the air by a spider string upside down.


     "Waah! No! Dammit! I knew this would happen."


     Desperation appeared on his face as he struggled left and right to break free but a sudden chilly sensation crawled up his spine and guts. This was something he is very familiar with.


     "Mo- Moncha? Is- is that you?" Xikil talked meekly.


     "I knew~ I smelled it~ it was you, dear Xikil." A creepy hoarse voice echoed around Xikil.


     "Oh, no! By the Lord… damn you, mortal. Fishsticks! Mortal, Fishsticks!" Xikil cursed at Jon as he saw the monster that appeared in front of him.


     It was a Spider Daedra (Arachne) with a terrifying appearance and a sinister look on her face.


     "Weak pathetic Xikil, I knew you would come to find me one day. I was about to come and look for you."


     As the evil looking Spider Daedra approached, Xikil started resisting as much as he could. Her evil hoarse voice made him want to break free and run. She held him still and started checking his body.


     "Fishsticks!" Xikil kept shouting that word.


     "This feels good, you were killed recently? Good. All your organs should still be fresh. Pitiful Xikil, you must have got conjured by a mortal and got killed again."


     "I said Fishsticks! Please!"


     "Don't worry, this time will be on Moncha's hands. Do you remember where we stopped last time? Right… I was eating your liver when we had our best moment. Where should I eat this time? Your lungs, your tongue… or your eyeballs." The Spider Daedra was digging her claws in Xikil's abdomen while licking his face with her long tongue


     "Nooo! Fishsticks!" Xikil kept only shouting this word.


     "Why do you keep shouting this word? Do you want to make me angry, Dremora?" The Spider Daedra was about to punch Xikil.


     "FISHSTICKS!"


     Before the Spider Deadra punch Xikil, someone stopped her hand.


     "Alright, that's enough." Serana appeared behind Moncha with her claws elongated crushing the arm of the spider Daedra with a hand and destroying her face with another.


     The Spider Daedra twitched in place before collapsing on the ground dead.


     "Than…k … you!" Xikil's face was pale from the fright that he had. He thanked Serana meekly before she cut him down.


     "I kept saying it… the safeword! Why didn't the Mortal come earlier?" Xikil asked Serana.


     "He is collapsed over there?" Serana pointed behind the tree.


     "What? Someone actually could put down that Mortal?"


     "… No… he almost died from laughing. The Khajiit kept blocking his voice from leaking which made it worse. You shouldn't have agreed to say such a silly safeword by the way."


     Xikil looked towards Jon's direction with disappointment and kept pitying himself. Just why did his stinking fate put him with that Mortal that can haunt the Daedra?


     Xikil stood up and walked to Jon who was whipping his tearful eyes. He took a deep breath resisting every urge to fight with that Mortal.


     Jon could calm down right away but he kept teasing Xikil to death.


     "Still, you have an Arachne girlfriend. Boy, I know a few people who actually envy you by now."


     "Leave me alone, Mortal."


     "Don't worry, we all should go through the crazy girlfriend experience at some point of our time. Don't worry about it. Now, let's gather the flowers." Jon patted Xikil's shoulder with a heavy hand then walked away and started following him to where they were supposed to go.


     Three standing stones stood around a short structure in a dark forest. The central one carried the symbol of Kyne.


     "So, this is the shrine?" Jon asked.


     "Right here, you can find the flowers around but they tend to hide very well." Xikil said.


     Jon looked around the shrine and found to stone tablets around it, each one had an ode written on it by the runic language. Jon could read it.


     The first ode was called [Kyne's Tears]. It said "Dark clouds gather in the sky above. Kyne weeps for joy at the beauty of the world. Tears warm the ground and blossoms grow. The sacred stone reveals the flowers of her tears."


     The second ode was called [Hidden Tears]. It said " The sacred stone responds to the land where her tears fell. Tears to purify hearts, the earth, the water, the very air around us. Kyne whispers and weeps in the hallowed places."


     The two odes spoke of how to locate the sacred flowers that grew around the shrine and the Power of Purification they had.


     "Good, these flowers indeed carry the scent of Nirn, I want everyone to split up and look around for them. I will use the Sacred Stone on the shrine and guide you with Telepathy." Jon said and the three nodded.


     In less than an hour, the team has gathered more than 10 Tears of Kyne which were flowers with red petals and enchanting scent.


     Jon stored them right away in the [Cube] for their quality not to drop.


     The four returned to the Everfull Flagon to find Sir Cadwell sitting alone with other Soul Shriven in the abandoned tavern.


     "Oh! Krilon, my lad. Jolly good seeing you in one piece after facing the Lie Spinner spider."


     "It was nothing."


     "Spectacular. Now to the next stop, the Black Forge."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     373 The Black Forge
      5K Votes Extra


     ~~~


     "Run for your lives!" Xikil screamed in frenzy.


     The situation in the Black Forge was chaotic. Red sparks, metal shrapnel, a horde of angry Dremora, tracking scamps and even large eye-like creatures surveying the sky above the forge.


     This all happened because Jon completely misread the situation about the social relationships between the Daedra of Coldharbour. Sure enough, there were clans and blood ties despite all the Daedra being spawned around by their lord yet the one thing Jon did not foresee was Xikil's sister.


     That's right! The sister of the Dremora Xikil whose name is Vixili and was surprisingly a high ranking Dremora, an Overkyn. Unlike her loser brother, she was the supervisor and the Forgemaster of the Black Forge. Details of that story will come when Jon rescues Xikil from his crazy sister and now to how it began.


     ***


     It all started when the party arrived by Sir Cadwell's portal to the Black Garrison region. Jon knocked down a Dremora and placed Xikil in his place then made him infiltrate in with Nefertiti in his shadow with a portion of [Greed] to create a Shadow Portal.


     The Black Garrison was a very dangerous zone as it was the center of the Daedra's operations in Coldharbour and where they get to do their business so basically, the place was crowded with them. The Black Forge was a large pyramid at the end of the Black Garrison and what Xikil was supposed to infiltrate. Yet in a strange situation, Xikil found himself being surrounded by multiple Kynreeves and being dragged to the innermost part of the Black Forge.


     "Xikil, you dimwitted fool! Are your horns for a show?" A female Dremora was waiting for him.


     Despite being rarer than the males, the females of the Dremora have the same appearance of the bald horned head and the Darth Maul-like appearance.


     "Vixili! Please... Let's just talk! What happened?"


     "You were conjured again, didn't you? The Lord assigned you a task and somehow right after you finished, you got conjured three times straight! You idiot dimwit! You were about to be promoted to a Kynreeve." The female Dremora was foaming from anger as she glared at the shameful brother of hers.


     "Vixili! Please listen, it is not my fault! It is that Mortal, I swear by the Lord Molag's name that he is haunting me!"


     "... You shameless horns for a show! Haunting you?! A mortal haunting a Daedra? In what realm did that happen? What's next, huh? An army invading the forge?" Vixili pulled Xikil form his horns.


     "... Actually… that is already happening." Xikil confirmed his sister's words.


     "... That Kyn! He lost his damn mind." Vixili slapped her brother with an angry. "Looks like I am keeping you until you learn how to behave, the name of our clan is in the ground because of you."


     "Overkyn! Overkyn!" A low ranking Dremora came running to the smelting chamber where Vixili as keeping Xikil.



     "What is it?" Vixili shouted.


     "The Forge… we are under attack!"


     Vixili became silent and looked then turned her glare at Xikil who was tied up to the black chains, the fool was not saying nonsense after all.


     "Which clan is invading us? Who is the enemy?" The first idea that came to mind was another Dremora clan going against hers.


     "Overkyn… it's… it is ours."


     The unexpected answer didn't come nicely to Overkyn Vixili. She slapped the Dremora in front of her then walked out of the smelting room to see what is going on outside. What she saw was a bizarre thing. Her own clan, her own people are fighting each other… no, these were not her clan. These were similar entities that looked like the Kyn but different beings altogether.


     "What is going on? Defend the forge!" Vixili took the lead of the defense tried to cope with the sudden attackers that came from all over the place with no pattern.


     The thing that shocked her the most was meeting her own clone but here where the scene changes.


     Back at the smelter room, Xikil's shadow moved and a black cat jumped out of it. With her, a Dark Matter formed a circle and some figures walked out of it.


     "Xikil! What happened to you?" Jon saw Xikil tied up again but his appearance was way more pitiful than before.


     "My sister happened. Get me down."


     "Your sister? Dremora have sisters?"


     "Just get me down, Mortal. I will die again."


     Xikil seemed desperate about being released. Truth be told, he was being cooked alive on the heat of the smelting room being hanged in chains and all. Jon used [Telekinesis] and Xikil was down on the ground begging for breath.


     Jon didn't mind the horrible wounds on Xikil and offered him a healing spell specialized for Daedric entities. Xikil could stand up after it.


     "Just what happened? What is that sister thing?" Jon asked.


     "When Dremora are spawned for the first time, they spawn in groups. Members of a group are to treat each other as brothers and sisters as they get named by the clans that adopt them." Serana replied.


     "I see." Jon nodded.


     "My sister… she is the forgemaster around here. An Overkyn, don't let her catch us. I don't want to end up hanged up once again."


     "Fine, just do as I say. You said the best refined Ebony Alloy in Coldharbour is stored in this place, can you take me to it?"


     "Not far."


     Xikil walked out of the room followed by the team. They traveled through some room and used the chaos Jon created with the [Skull of Corruption] to end up in front of a large vault.


     "Damn, it is locked." Mr. Skittles stomped the ground.


     "Nothing is locked." Jon stepped forward and used the [Skeleton Key] on the vault unlocking it without anyone noticing the existence of the Key.


     As soon as the gates of the vault were open, a foul feeling came from inside as a lot of Daedric material were stored in that vault. It took Jon less than a minute to find an Ebony-Alloy Cold-Iron ingot of the highest grade, something that can only be created in the Black Forge and every blacksmith on Nirn will kill to see.


     It wasn't just that, Jon took whatever material he wanted in the [Cube] right away. There was a lot of high-quality ebony in this place so leaving it for the Daedra was a sin on its own.


     Heading out of the vault, Jon and his team found themselves surrounded by an army of angry Dremora with Vixili on the lead of that army.


     "Sister!" Xikil was frightened to his wit's end.


     Jon didn't hesitate to put his blade on Xikil's neck.


     "One move and I'll kill him." Jon said.


     The Dremora around looked at each other in silent then started laughing. A Dremora can't be killed anyway. To other's, that threat was meaningless but to a certain sister, that threat was a slap to her face.


     "Release him at once and surrender, Mortal. You are in my domain." Vixili shouted at Jon.


     She was a large Dremora with horns and all, even uglier than her brother.


     "Hahaha! You won't take him. This is my prisoner and you'll do as I say." Jon voice under the mask was evil and theatrical.


     "Who are you, Mortal? What do you want?" Vixili said as she held her greatsword up.


     "I am Krilon from the Sith and you will submit to my power."


     "Puny Mortal, die."


     The two hot-headed Human and Dremora failed to establish negotiation on an amazingly fast pace and their energies collided. Jon was releasing the Tyrant Aura and Vixili was using some combat technique that suited Dremora.


     The two waved their swords and clashed.


     "You shall not win."


     "Watch me!"


     She was annoyed with fighting a clone of herself some time ago but fighting the mastermind behind that disgrace would surely bring her joy.


     Vixili's and Jon's clash was mighty and the Dremora around couldn't handle the pressure, each time they moved their swords, the forge would shake from their power.


     "Who made that mask?" Vixili noticed [Krilon] and asked.


     "The best blacksmith I know."


     "Humph, mortals and your trinkets. Now die!"


     "Just because you said, doesn't mean I would."


     Jon shaped [Greed] into a large fist and launched Vixili away. She landed on a wall and looked at Jon with vicious eyes.


     "A worthy opponent!"


     She evoked a spell not towards Jon but towards a wall in the forge. The wall broke and a pipe of magma broke open with its content flowing everywhere.


     Everyone was shocked to their wit's end and chaos broke out.


     "RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!" Xikil screamed and started running as everyone else around except Jon and Vixili.


     Seeing the magma coming towards him, Jon only smirked and raised a road through it with [Telekinesis]. Vixili did the same and met him for a few more exchanges with their swords however Jon was superior in prolonged battles with his outstanding stamina and tolerance for high heat that was buffed by his bloodline and mask. Vixili fell short in the end.


     "It is over, Xikil's sister. I have the high ground." Jon spoke with a grin behind his mask.


     "You underestimate my power, Mortal." She said.


     "No! Don't do it, sister." Xikil shouted but it was too late.


     [A/n: Star Wars reference.]


     Vixili jumped towards Jon over the river of magma she made and waved her sword at him but the later fused [Greed] with [Bloodskal] and the sword became 4 metals long intercepting Vixili way further than what she imagined. The blow sent her away hanging on the side of the room just centimeters above the flowing magma.


     "We have wasted enough time. Let's leave."


     Jon didn't want to attract any higher being than Vixili now that all this mess was taking place, he withdrew right away.


     "Mortal, don't run." Vixili started to cuss at Jon who didn't even give a damn.


     "I will come for you, sister. I promise. I will be as powerful as a Daedroth. No, a Daedric Titan! I'll be fine." Xikil kept crying to his sister as he was being dragged away by Jon.


     However, Jon was pleased with the fight just a while ago, he finally got to say those lines in the situation, it was perfection.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     374 The Castle of the Dead
      "You know, Xikil. I am actually feeling bad for you."


     "Cut it, Mortal. I know you are scheming something."


     "What? Me? How rude! I was genuinely honest with you."


     "I don't think you were truly honest."


     "What? Even you, Serana. I am officially heartbroken."


     Back at Sir Cadwell's hideout, Jon and the party regrouped once again for rest. The trip to the Black Forge was full of surprises.


     Jon learned the true nature of relationships between the Daedra of Coldharbour. It can simply be described as a dominative community which is a paradise for masochists where the strong dominate the weak. An unfortunate Daedra like Xikil will find himself being bullied by all sorts of higher ranking female Daedra and let's not describe the appearance of those creatures.


     "So, our next destination is the Castle of the Dead formerly known as the Castle of the Worm, the former base of the most infamous Necromancer in history, Mannimarco." Jon recapped.


     "Won't we rest before going there? The Lost Shrine of Kyne and the Black Forge are too much in one day." Mr. Skittles asked.


     "Sadly, I am running low on time. Three days are the limit I have before something bad happens to my hometown in Nirn so I need to be there before the deadline and I don't want the news about our actions to spread around Coldharbour."


     "The Castle of the Dead then. How marvelous! The ground there is lovely and all but it is chaos if you ask me. All the new Soul Shriven spawn there for the first time." Sir Cadwell added.


     "Fine then… right, before we go. Xikil, do you have any girlfriends in the place we are heading to by any chance?" Jon asked.


     Xikil remained silent for a while before nodding and replying.


     "Two of them."


     "Well, that's interesting. I am truly sorry but we will have to use you one last time."


     "What? Didn't you say you feel sorry for me?"


     "Cut the crap? A mortal feeling sorry for a Dremora! Now that's a funny joke. Let's go, Sir Cadwell."


     """..."""


     ***


     *The Castle of the Dead, the Wretched Squalor*


     At some place in Coldharbour, the Castle of the Dead stood tall and mighty while in its shadow was a town of fresh Soul Shriven who were being drilled in Coldharbour. Jon and his team made it to a certain abandoned ruins near that town.


     "So, what is the plan?" Serana asked.


     "Appearing in public will draw attention to us. By the initial recon, the place is guarded by Dremora scourges and we need to slip through them to get in the castle. The problem is, we won't be able to walk through the locked doors that easily." Jon said.


     "Leave sneaking for this one. I can hide you all no problem." Mr. Skittles said.


     "Good, invisibility is not my strong suit anyway." Jon agreed.


     "Where is our exact target?" Serana asked.


     "According to Xikil, the [Soul Sigil Stone] is located atop the Tower of Bones where one of his mistresses is supposed to extract the Essence of the thousand souls I killed for Molag Bal. Taking the Sigil Stone means that I will deprive Molag of the meal that he eagerly waiting for. It will be a good payback for handing me over to sending your father to capture me." Jon said.



     Jon's payback against Molag Bal was not just done by that. He'd do more if he could but he needed more power first and also needed to rid himself of the Blessing of Molag Bal so he can be free from any unwanted influence.


     "Now, Xikil. This is your turn."


     Jon pushed Xikil out of the ruined building and the latter hesitated for a bit before walking through the Wretched Squalor.


     Jon, Serana and Mr. Skittles were following not too far under the invisibility spell of Mr. Skittles. The illusions that he cast were all top quality.


     Jon kept looking at the pitiful Soul Shriven that freshly arrived at Coldharbour. They were a sorry sight of how much dread can the Daedra cause to mortals, Jon never felt sorry for opposing the Daedra even though he didn't really hate them. The Daedra are forces of nature after all and they get empowered not by their forces but by the reflection of their spheres in Mortals as say, Molag Bal gets stronger when the people of Nirn are more into 'Shemes', 'Strife', 'Domination', 'Ra*e', 'Soul Harvesting' and 'Brutality'.


     Around the Wretched Squalor, Jon could see some sights of Dremora patrolling the town and assaulting any Soul Shriven that behaves out of order.


     None of that was unexpected in any way but a certain scene made Jon halt his steps. He kept looking at a certain Soul Shriven with an expressionless face which caused Mr. Skittles and Serana to halt too.


     "What is with him?" Mr. Skittles asked.


     "Don't know." Serana shook her shoulders.


     Jon dispelled the invisibility and walked to the Soul Shriven that was sitting alone under some shed. The Soul Shriven was acting like a mad man holding his head and groaning, his strange actions made the other Soul Shriven distance themselves from him. Torture marks appeared on his body as it seemed that the Dremora were taking turns on whipping him because of his broken mind.


     Jon arrived in front of the man and held [Krilon] away from his face. The man didn't seem to react or look at Jon so he simply kicked the man back.


     Startled by the appearance of the sudden man in black, the Soul Shriven raised his head to see Jon's face. All the groaning and pain stopped all of a sudden in that man's eyes as he just stared to Jon's face.


     Serana walked beside Jon and looked at the Soul Shriven.


     "Someone you know?" She asked.


     "Indeed." Jon replied, "All of my recent trouble started with him and he is here because of me. Isn't that right, Alaric?"


     "..."


     Alaric, Prince of the Forsworn and the enemy of Jon Dare was soul shriven and mind broken.


     Jon looked around to see spot many familiar faces from the Battle of Forsworn - Jon Dare. All of the thousand he killed and offered to Molag Bal.


     "Well, they are all nothing but husks now. I've already exacted my revenge." Jon said as he turned around to follow Xikil.


     As he walked away, Alaric stood up and called Jon.


     "Nord… Please… End it… I beg you. End that nightmare." Alaric pointed at his neck, he wanted Jon to kill him.


     Jon turned around to see Alaric's complete white eyes and ashen skin. There is no waking up from this nightmare though.


     "What is dead may never die." Jon replied and walked away.


     There is no saving a Soul Shriven which is forever doomed to serve Molag Bal.


     Jon left Alaric and entered into the invisible state once again as he hurriedly returned after Xikil. The latter was close to the castle's entrance and announced his arrival to a Dremora guard. Not long after, someone appeared to receive Xikil.


     "Look who is it! Isn't it pitiful and wingless, Xikil?"


     Xikil looked up to see the creature that came to receive him. It was one of his personal tormentors… or rather, one of his harem, the Winged Twilight, Verah.


     "Verah, I came to see you and Ozazai."


     "Ahahaha! You came? Fine, I'll take you."


     The winged twilight, Verah, was larger than her regular kind. Her kind, which looked like harbies with scales rather than feathers, is a fearsome kind of winged daedra. She flew down on Xikil and carried him from his shoulders by her talons.


     She didn't mind her talons digging in his flesh as she took him through the gate of the castle.


     Jon and the rest followed and didn't utter a single sound. The castle of the Dead was filled with all sorts of horrifying undead creatures and Soul Shriven that worked on the assembly line of the Black Soul Gems extracted to power off the Daedric Machines in Coldharbour.


     Jon took the chance to plant some remotely explosive rune traps in hidden places for a certain idea he had in mind. A few minutes later, Jon and his team arrived at where Xikil is.


     It was at the top of the tower where a circular open room could be seen. Xikil was thrown on the ground and another female Daedra approached him.


     "Ozazi!" Xikil looked at the Daedra in front of him with fear.


     "Xikil, you came!"


     That Daedra was a Harvester, one of the worst kinds of elite Daedra. Harvesters are half snake half females with four arms and the usual evil Daedric appearance.


     "Yes, Ozazi. I ca- came." Xikil was horrified when the Harvester touched him.


     She twisted her snake-like body around him and put pressure.


     "It has been a long time since you were appointed to the Tower of Lies and didn't come to visit us. What makes you think we are not angry with you? Hissss!" The Harvester hissed at Xikil while asking him a question.


     "Ah… well, you see. I wasn't really planning to come here but… you know. Lord Molag Bal has tasked me with a thing lately, you know this Soul Sigil Stone that contains a thousand mortal souls thing?"


     "Hiss? Yes, I am seeing to it myself."


     "Oh! Good… there is a situation you see. A group of mortals calls themselves the Sith or whatever have infiltrated Coldharbour seeking to steal the stone. I was told to deliver a message to you that you should keep it close just in case."


     "What? A mortal foolish enough to sneak in my domain and steal the Lord's Sigil Stone?"


     "Tha- That what I was told. Please, let… me… go! Don't squeeze!"


     The Harvester squeezed the ever living out of Xikil with her body then threw him on the ground.


     "Pathetic! Hiss! Verah, secure the stone and bring it here."


     "Yes."


     As the Winged Twilight left the room to bring the Sigil Stone, Jon and his team sneaked in. The harvester was still planning to torment Xikil. She carried him up and pinned him to the wall with her face sticking closer to his.


     "Pathetic, Xikil. So you didn't come back to see us! You little piece of dung. Do you know? Do you know?"


     "... Know w- what?"


     "Hehe! Ahahahaha! We replaced you! We found another pathetic kyn to torment. Way much better than you! Ahahaha!"


     The Harvester spoke to Xikil with an elated tone that was still scary to listen to. She kept laughing so loud too. Still, Xikil's face twisted in one go.


     "You did what?"


     Rather than being relieved that another bullying victim was found, he became angry for the fact.


     "You replaced me with some loser, you unfaithful bitch!" His voice carried a deep grudge as he quivered and tried to break free from the Harvester.


     "Ahahahaha!"


     The Harvester, however, was still laughing in a good mode.


     "Yes, Dremora. You feel the rage? Ahahaha! Your favor is long gone. There is another pathetic fool who is taking your place now."


     As the scene continued, someone middled in.


     "Excuse me, but I have a question." It was Jon.


     "Mortal?" Xikil reacted with familiarity, "... I mean… A Mortal?"


     The Harvester turned to Jon to see him walking close to her with a girl behind him holding her head down.


     "How did a little rat like you come to my domain? Speak, Mortal."


     She threw Xikil hard on the ground then crept towards Jon with strong killing intent.


     "I was just asking, how do the relationships work here? I mean, they are built on domination like anything else in Coldharbour but how do you guys are supposed to feel about them?"


     Jon's question caused the Harvester to stop her charge.


     "Puny mortal! What makes you think you can understand?"


     "You don't need to ask them." Serana stepped forward, "The Relationships between the Daedra are twisted. In Coldharbour, romantic relationships are forbidden so the Daedra can only dominate and ra*e each other for the sake of having fun."


     "Yikes!" Jon became disgusted.


     "Your Daedric friend here may feel bad about being bullied but that's the normal nature of relationships here. Still, getting dumped is as bad as it is with normal mortals. The only way for him to redeem that relationship is to ra*e those who dumped him and dominate them himself. This is the nature of the minions of the King of Ra*e, Molag Bal."


     "Okay, this fucked up realm can officially kiss my ass."


     Jon was about to evoke his magic and battle the Harvester but a figure flew into the room, it was the Winged Twilight.


     "Ozazi, I brought the stone." Verah said then noticed Jon, "What? A mortal?"


     Jon saw the [Soul Sigil Stone] and his eyes lit up, he used [Telekinesis] and snatched it from the talons of the Winged Twilight, right away.


     "No!"


     "Return it!"


     The Winged Twilight and the Harvester charged at Jon at the same time but it was already too late as the Sigil Stone was finally back at his hands. With a little push of his Magicka, the Sigil Stone reacted right away.


     A violent wave of Magicka assaulted the two Daedric creatures and causing the energy inside them to overload. That caused a sudden *bang* to happen within their bodies and they exploded to fine pieces.


     That's how powerful the essence energy of the thousand souls inside the [Soul Sigil Stone] was. Jon only needed a small bit of Magicka to do tap into the stone's hidden powers and do that. Of course, he had studied the Sigil Stone many times before he could hand it to Molag Bal.


     "It is over." Jon said as he flicked his fingers and the Rune Traps he planted in the Castle of the Dead started to explode one by one.


     "Let's run." Mr. Skittles was terrified by the shaking explosions and wanted to run right away.


     Jon grabbed Xikil up and spoke to him.


     "I know you feel bad that you got dumped but I will help you with that matter later, let's run now."


     "Truly, Mortal?"


     "Yes, let's talk about it when we get out of here."


     Jon and the team ran and jumped from the balcony of the tower as the fire started eating it.


     Only one piece of the puzzle was remaining.


     It was waiting for Jon inside the Hollow City. The Ancient Artifact of thousands of years old which was used by Sir Cadwell and the Soulless One.


     The Light of Meridia.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     375 The Battle of the Hollow City
      *2 Days until the Battle of Winterhold*


     "Sir Cadwell, what is going on here?"


     "Oh, good to see you Krilon, my dear. You see, now that we have helped you gather your items, it is your turn to help us. Don't worry, the objective is too simple I might say. We are also helping you help us, you don't need to do much actually."


     "Hold up a second, I get it that I am supposed to help you as repayment for guiding me around the place but can I get an explanation please?"


     "Hm? Nothing much to explain, really. As you can see, I've gathered the men and we are ready to march behind you. I am sure this time we will make it."


     Jon looked at the so-called gathered men that were lined around the Cadwell's Shelter and felt a strange urge to smack his forehead. Numberwise, the Soul Shriven were not impressive in any way possible.


     "What do you want me to do with that soul shriven militia, Cadwell?"


     "Well, you see. It's an event we do here every year really, nothing new. We gather every time the best numbers we can muster then go on a small campaign. It usually ends up in failure thought."


     "Hey, Xikil. Do you know what he is talking about?" Jon lost patience on Sir Cadwell.


     "It's nothing important, those rebelling slaves gather every year to raid on the old Hollow City. Something about retrieving it in the name of Meridia." Xikil said.


     "Wait!" Jon turned to Sir Cadwell, "You want me to go with those undisciplined untrained and obviously unequipped militia of yours to attack and conquer the Hollow City?"


     "Well, it's not a matter that needs a military genius, really. You see, this is a militia of Soul Shriven… you don't get it yet? It is an immortal army. They will fight until they die and fight again." Sir Cadwell said.


     Jon looked at Sir Cadwell the ancient mad knight and narrowed his eyes.


     "How long?" Jon asked.


     "Huh?"


     "How long have you been doing this? Gathering Soul Shriven and raiding the Hollow City every year. Since when?"


     Jon's question seems to have hit a nerve on Sir Cadwell and the other Soul Shriven around. They seemed not really responsive when the thought came to mind. The one who answered was Xikil.


     "Haha! Those idiot slaves have been doing it for many years, even before I spawn for the first time. Something about Meridia abandoning them a long time ago and their Hollow City falling to us."


     Jon heard Xikil and frowned.


     "Meridia abandoned the Hollow City? This is a bit strange! Can't you Sir Cadwell still open portals? Isn't that the power bestowed upon you by the Daedric Prince Meridia?" Jon asked.


     "... Indeed it is the case but... The Hollow City was abandoned not long after the Planemeld. Only some curious folk kept the water running for a time but the Daedra started harassing the visitors. Year after year, no mortal sat foot in the city especially after the Heroes disappeared. It was only us Soul Shriven but none was faithful to Lady Meridia other than me. All they wanted and all they still want his either salvation or freedom but this is Coldharbour and the matter of eternal servitude is quite the theme here. You know the drill."



     "I see." Jon nodded.


     After the disappearance of the Soulless One and the appearance of Tiber Septim, none was really in the mood for sticking around Coldharbour and as the Septim Wars were the next major event after the Planemeld.


     "And what happened to the Light of Meridia?" Jon asked.


     The Light of Meridia was a powerful crystal associated with the Lady of Infinite Energies, Meridia. It was used to destroy the Planer Vortex, the artifact that was melding Tamriel with Coldharbour. The Light of Meridia was later used as a mean of Teleportation by the Soulless One to roam Tamriel with the blessing of Meridia and the assistance of Sir Cadwell.


     To Jon's question about the crystal, Sir Cadwell seemed down. He put his hand in his pocket and took out a small pouch.


     "This is all what I have."


     In the pouch, there was a handful of crystal fragments that radiated a strong light and pure energy. Jon took back a few steps while Serana and Xikil retreated to the other end of the Shelter.


     'Strong!'


     Jon could only gasp in his mind in front of true power. As a mage whose pride was handling Energies, this one was something profoundly amazing. It was as if the power of a nuclear reactor can be carried in one hand. This was some fragments of the real thing.


     "Where... Where is the full crystal?" Jon asked.


     The [Light of Meridia] is not some handful of fragments. The size of the full crystal is as large as an adult's forearm.


     "It is in the Hollow City's Chapel of Light. I brought it back here once no one needed it so it can be put to preserve the city but we got attacked and the full crystal was shattered by a traitor who was promised to regain his soul and be sent back to Nirn. I managed to grab this handful of fragments and used it to open a portal, been using it ever since. I always asked Lady Meridia for aid but... it is vexing to say but I think we are abandoned."


     Jon felt the bitterness in Sir Cadwell's story. Meridia may be the Lady of Light but is also the Glister Witch. The obscure Daedric Prince who helped the people of Nirn in the Planemeld yet turned on them with the return of Umaril the Unfeathered and ravaged the Temples of the Divines, the Daedric Prince who despises the Undead yet gets her followers to be mindless extensions of her will.


     Jon could understand.


     "So... What is the plan? Retake the Hollow City, retrieve the other Fragments of the Light of Meridia and reactivate the city's protection mechanism?" Jon asked.


     "Couldn't put it any better myself. You, sir, are an enigma." Sir Cadwell returned to his cheerfulness right away.


     "The thing is... What's in it for me?" Jon said. "I help you get the city back and get what? It seems like you are planning on using all the parts of the Light of Meridia to power up the city."


     "Oh dear... You are as perceptive as a cat." Sir Cadwell's smile turned cold.


     "Thank you." Jon liked the compliment right away.


     "Here is the thing. The Light of Meridia was formerly five smaller Beacons that were used to transport the Hollow City to Coldharbour long time ago. We won't be able to restore the Full Crystal without Lady Meridia's interference but we can put the five Beacons back together."


     "Five Beacons? Wait! Like the Beacon of Meridia that caused my speakers to get destroyed every time it goes 'A NEW HANDS TOUCHES THE BEACON...'? Five? Holy cow!"


     [A/n: a reference to Meridia's Quest in Skyrim. One be like, tone it down hoe!]


     "I get that you are enthusiastic about the quest but let's not rush it. We still need to prepare a plan for retaking the city." Sir Cadwell took out a map.


     "Remind me again, how long have you been doing this retaking the city scenario?"


     "Around 900 years, give or take. Why you're asking?"


     "900... Damn! Fine, what is in the city?"


     "Dremora, lots of them. We may find an elite or two."


     "You don't know?"


     "Well, we haven't made it beyond the city walls for the last 500 years so yes. We do not know what's in there. But cheer up, the Daedra always underestimate us and don't seriously defend."


     Jon was speechless. They didn't make it past the walls for the past 500 years and the Daedra is not seriously defending?


     Jon took a quick look around the Soul Shriven Sir Cadwell gathered and shook his head.


     "I can sneeze and defeat all of them."


     The number reached a few hundred but in his eyes, they are no better than a band of a few hundred meat shields. He wouldn't rely on that.


     Jon walked out of the Cadwell's Shelter and headed north to sit on a high rock. There, he could see the Hollow City covered in a thick cloud of gloom. From what he could guess, this gloom was some sort of Dark Magic that can keep the Light Energy of the fragments of the Light of Meridia in check. The Dark Magic is also known as the Daedric Magic and the Anti-Magic, an obscure type of Magic that is very lethal against Magicka users like himself, Nurina is an expert in the field.


     Jon conjured some lesser Daedric creatures that can fly like a Winged Twilight and some Hawk Familiars and ordered them to fly over the Hollow City to do recon from above but the black fog erased the binding effect Jon put on those creatures and canceled the summon.


     "Troublesome." Jon narrowed his eyes.


     "The Soul Shriven aren't happy with you looking down on them." A voice came from behind Jon.


     He turned back to see Serana.


     "Without even saying, doing the same damn foolishness over and over again for 900 years with the same result only proves my point."


     "I wasn't disagreeing with you though." Serana jumped up beside Jon. "Tricky one! You only have two days to return to Nirn, can we take a city without an army in two days?"


     "Hehehe!" Jon laughed and didn't say anything for a while before speaking once again. "You know… I keep a small army nearby just in case any emergency city invasion situation popped up."


     Serana looked at Jon was narrowed eyes and smiled before breaking into laughter.


     "What? You don't believe me?"


     "And where do you keep that army?" She asked.


     "Let me introduce you to [Wrath]." Jon clapped his hands and the giant bone samurai holding a large katana appeared behind him.


     Serana looked at the undead that appeared behind Jon with wide eyes.


     "Impressive, is that a Bone Colossus?"


     "I used the same technique to construct it but it is a crossover between a Skeleton Undead and a Golem. It has a core and all. Now watch this."


     Jon pointed his finger towards [Warth] and a dense stream of Magicka flowed to the conjuring mechanism inside it. Wraithmen warriors and Bonemen archers started appearing in large numbers around. Approximately 500.


     'Damn, I got better at this!'


     Jon can summon 500 undead and make [Wrath] sustain them on its own. This was all due to his sudden increase of strength while he was captured.


     "And now we have an army." He said.


     Serana looked around with wide eyes and looked at Jon again.


     "What kind of monster are you? Even I can't sustain that much."


     "It is all about control and management, giving the undead creature some freedom to act is better than completely dominating it. Binding techniques can be very consuming and limit your chance of having more minions but loosening things will ensure you the numbers. You can also make a special undead creature like [Wrath] have a certain effect on the binding."


     "This a bit revolutionary."


     "It is the house's technique. My adoptive mother is obsessed with Necromancy."


     Jon stood up and gave a hand to Serana.


     "Let's tell Cadwell that we are ready to march on the Hollow City."


     ***


     The 926th Annual Battle of the Hollow City.


     About 500 Undead and 800 Soul Shriven marched towards the Hollow City. The Soul Shriven attacked from the west and the Undead from the south.


     Leading the Soul Shriven on the west was the ancient knight in rags and kitchenware armor, Sir Cadwell of Codswallop. His forces acted as shock troops that would draw the attention of the Daedra in the Hollow City due to the immortality privilege of the Soul Shriven.


     The southern front was under the command of Thane Jonhild Firemane who acted under the name of Krilon.


     Jon was acting as the strategist and the mastermind behind the day. He was not an expert in open field battles but give him dark areas and twisted methods and he will ensure a crazy victory.


     The whole purpose of the first hour of the attack was to lure the Daedra garrisoned in the Hollow City out and expose their leader. The Soul Shriven are the yearly enemy those Daedra face so they were quite relaxed in front of the enemy that barely had any pieces of equipment.


     Jon's Undead where the ace in the hold and the ones who joined that battle later on. Jon would love to use the hit and run tactics if he had enough space but he had to do with what he has right now.


     The fight broke out on the western front and the Soul Shriven rebels were out for blood. They used wooden blanks to block the attacks from the daedra on the city walls and large trunks to act as hand rams. The gate of the Hollow City was not budging due to its sturdy materials and so the attack on the west was doomed to fail. Sir Cadwell gave the command to retreat in two directions. The first towards the west away in the Shrouded Plains and later the other half retreated to the south towards Jon's troops.


     The Daedra saw the prey run way too early and couldn't bear the hunt to end so soon, the city gates opened and a great number of Dremora flooded out towards the nearest group of Soul Shriven, the one retreating to the south.


     Jon watched everything through the eyes of Nefertiti and gave the order for his troops to form a formation. The Soul Shriven troops of Sir Cadwell arrived and bypassed Jon's troops that were hidden around the area. The southern area was a swampy place of Azure Plasm puddles, the Soul Shriven were unarmored and could run unhindered but when pursuers arrived, their mobility dropped down drastically.


     It was time for ambush.


     Jon's undead blended in the surroundings very well due to their color and took the opportunity to attack right away. The Bonemen climbed onto the high ground available and the Wraithmen formed mini formations and made multiple blockades to hinder the Daedra.


     A chaotic fight broke out in the swampy area south and the retreating Soul Shriven started acting once again. The ones who attacked past Jon returned to block the road and the ones who retreated earlier blocked the road from behind the pursuers and were watching for any reinforcement.


     The Sin of Wrath, Odokuro, roamed the battlefield as the proxy commander of Jon and kept the troops organized. It also was assassinating any powerful Daedra that tried to cause a ruckus and sabotage the plan.


     Jon didn't move a finger from the start as he was just sitting and recovering on his Cold-Flame Atronach Horse, he was waiting for the strongest Daedric creature in the Hollow City to come out, none knew what that was, unfortunately.


     As the greater number of the Daedra was thinned on a rapid pace, Jon knew it is time and allowed a few Daedra to retreat back to the western main gate of the Hollow City, now that the Daedra were disadvantaged, it was time for their boss to come out.


     Jon took out his sword and rode to the small gate to the southeast that led to the inner plaza and his undead followed. He waited for a while until he felt the Magicka inside the Hollow City being disturbed. This meant that the enemy is reacting.


     Without giving it much thought, Jon used Telekinesis and carried multiple Undead Creatures in one go then threw them inside the Hollow City over the wall, the ones that managed to land started to cause ruckus inside the city while the ones that broke while landing started to explode with [Corpse Explosion] creating massive casualties among the Daedra inside.


     Jon's action caused both his enemies and allies to feel shivers in their spines, throwing the undead like that was surely a new method that was completely unheard of in siege battles.


     The last patch of undead scaled the walls with [Wrath] and took over the southern gatehouse opening it for Jon and the Soul Shriven. The battle inside the inner plaza broke out in a nasty fashion as Jon used all sorts of underhanded methods to control the flow of battle for the first five minutes but that was all there is to it. It was about time for the Daedric Boss of the Hollow City to show itself and it did.


     A gigantic shadow covered the battlefield in the central plaza and an insane pressure was felt. Everyone regardless of the faction looked up to see the late participant in the battle.


     "Who dares to challenge the wrath Balzar?"


     The large figure landed as it roared in the invaders of its domain.


     It was a quadrupedal creature with a humongous body and two large black wings, its head was dreadfully evil with pairs of large horns growing on each side of its head. Its black skin, its blue eyes and its scary appearance gave out its identity right away. Those who were acting brave just now were on the brink of shitting their pants either Soul Shriven or Daedra, even Jon had a large "Oh Shit!" floating above his head.


     The Daedric Titan that appeared made the battle completely freeze with nothing but its sheer presence.


     Still, something made the situation take a rather gigantic wrong turn. The 'D' word was spoken by the titan.


     A powerful Chain Lightning spell broke from the crown and assaulted the gigantic Daedric Titan's face.


     "Who Dares you ask? It is I, you Daddy!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     376 Jon vs. Daedric Titan
      A/N: 8000K votes extra of last week.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     A Daedric Titan is not some your walk in the mill Daedra, it is the elitist of the elite. War slaves to Molag Bal, the first Daedric Titan was created from a Dragon captured by Molag Bal who wanted to know the secret of how the Dragons dominated the mortals. The Dragon didn't utter a word despite the torture and in the end, Molag Bal said that he would create his own Dragons from this Dragon.


     He killed the Dragon, snared its Soul, then modified the Skeleton of the Dragon into a new form of four limbs and wings then dipped the skeleton in the deepest Azure Psalm pool for the end product to come out flying as the Daedric Titan.


     In appearance, they looked like the Dragons but were smaller by half the size and their appearances were nightmarish. Still, they are most fearsome opponents one can face in this realm other than the high lords of Coldharbour.


     The Titan that appeared in the Hollow City right now was a scourge among the Daedra, a being whose pressure put a stop to the battle immediately.


     It landed on its two hind legs spreading its wings widely and swinging its arms around. It opened its mouth and a light blue flame came out and burned everything in sight.


     Both the Soul Shriven and the Dremora spread around like ants in front of the mighty being whose height was over five meters. Those who didn't run or hide in time were burned by the essence drain cold flames that the Titan shouted.


     Behind a certain broken building, four figures grouped up over a fifth figure trying to hold back a disaster.


     Jon was triggered to the max once he heard the forbidden word. He launched a barrage of Lightning spells at the Daedric Titan that barely did any damage but was hastily pulled away by Serana, Xikil, Sir Cadwell and Mr. Skittles as soon as the Daedric Titan started retaliating.


     "Hey, what's got to him?" Mr. Skittles asked while holding Jon's leg.


     "I don't know. Boy's as mad as Sheogorath's jammies!" Sir Cadwell replied while holding the other.


     "I didn't see him losing his cool like this before." Serana said as she was sitting atop of Jon.


     "I know." Xikil said, "It is the 'Dare' word, it is his poison. You can't Dare him. That is why he goes by his other name."


     "Aha!" Serana understood.


     "We need to esc… NO! DON'T BITE! DON'T BITE! IT HURTS" Xikil was trying to muffle Jon's mouth but was bit by the latter.


     "Found You!" The Daedric Titan noticed Xikil's screams and looked over the broken building.


     "RUN!"


     Everyone on top of Jon spread around and Nefertiti enveloped Jon by his shadow and took him away.


     The group kept hiding from the Daedric Titan behind ruined buildings and broken walls, they started to quietly sneak until Serana and Jon were reunited.


     "What should we do? At this rate, we won't defeat it." Serana said.



     "I know, but if we let go and fought with everything we got, our identities will be exposed right away. I don't want either your father or Molag Bal to know it was us."


     "Yes, I know. You came up with that Sith scenario for this."


     Serana and Jon seemed worried about their little scheme. It was true that they were not fighting at their full power. If they did, they may defeat the Titan but they will attract all sorts of bad attention.


     "What if we used a large scale illusion array to block sound and sight?" Serana asked.


     "The problem is the Daedra, if we killed them, their souls will go back to the Azure Plasm and reincarnate in the span of a few hours, by that time, they will report everything and come with greater numbers." Jon said.


     "Too late! We need to act now."


     "Fine. Give me a sec."


     Jon used [Telepathy] to contact Sir Cadwell and Mr. Skittles. He wanted Sir Cadwell to rally the Soul Shriven and harass the titans to buy time for Mr. Skittles to create a [Muffle and Mirage] Illusion array.


     In the meantime; Serana, Nefertiti and Jon were to take down any other Daedra beside the Daedric Titan. Nefertiti was doing fine on her own, she would dive in the Shadow, attack the Dremora and the Clannfear around without even the Titan noticing. Serana would morph into a flock of bats and fly around the Hollow City from above taking down any Daedra silently. Jon used [Wrath] to manipulate the undead and caused some chaotic situations to annihilate the Daedra around the place, he was also using a bow and shot down the Greater Daedra silently.


     On the other front, Mr. Skittles was using a fancy set of Soul Gems delivered to him by Nefertiti to make the [Muffle and Mirage Array], a large array that creates a cloud of mist which blocks sound and sight. Sir Cadwell was commanding the Soul Shriven to sneak in the old buildings of the Hollow City and launch suicidal attacks at the Daedric Titans. They managed to lure the titan beside a certain large building then used some of the flask bombs that Jon provided to bring down the building on the Titan's head.


     *GWWWWWWWWWWAAAAAAARRRR!"


     The Daedric Titan was infuriated to the max and spread its wings and flew up taking a full sight of the Hollow City. His target was the annoying people that were commanding the Undead and the Soul Shriven.


     "Annoying ants! Witness the power of I, Balzar." It said as it started spitting blue flames left and right without a certain aim.


     "Help! This one needs help." Mr. Skittles shouted as the building beside him started to fall.


     "WULD!" Jon appeared beside him with a loud shout and punched the building with a [Thunder Cookie] blasting it to pieces away.


     "Shit! I had to use the Thu'um." Jon was not happy about using it before the array was finished but one word in that mess shouldn't cause much of a ruckus.


     "Wha… what was…" Mr. Skittles looked at Jon with wide eyes.


     "Are you done?" Jon asked with a heavy tone.


     "Yes."


     "Good. Serana, let's roll."


     Jon wasn't going to waste more time. He was going to give it his all with the Titan now that the other Daedra were all dead.


     Jon, Nefertiti in her Beast Form, Serana in the Vampire Form, the Sin of Wrath Odokuro and Xikil were all standing in one row in front of the titan.


     "What is this? What is the meaning of this?" Balzar, the Daedric Titan witnessed the sight of a Vampire Lord, a Dremora, a Greater Undead and a Werebeast all standing around a Mortal.


     The Undead and the Soul Shriven all gathered behind Jon and roared in unison. The strange sight was out of context when people talk about heroism and whatnot, Jon's situation made him more of a Dreadlord surrounded by freaks and undead rather than a Hero surrounded with righteousness and light.


     It was the Daedric Titan's time to look at Jon with wariness.


     Jon pointed at the Balzar and spoke.


     "Bring that son of a bitch down."


     """"ROAR!"""" Everyone roared and mindlessly charged at the Daedric Titan who also roared back and spewed its flames.


     The funny thing about this battle was its participants being all immortals other than Jon and Mr. Skattles. Still, immortals weren't all on the same level. Those Undead and Soul Shriven that charged at the Titan Balzar were nothing other than moth to the flame.


     The destructive power of the Essence Drain flame surely killed the Soul Shriven but the Undead were walking unhindered, they are undead so there was no essence to speak about from the get-go. Still, even if they reached the Titan, there was no way they could best it in melee.


     The Titan swung its axe-like tail and all the opponent's in melee ranges were shattered like glass, all except one. [Wrath] blocked the Daedric Titan with its large katana and faced it in 1:1. The Four meters tall Skeletal Undead vs. the 5 meters tall Daedric Titan showcasing a scary amount of power in one exchange.


     "Pile of Bones, BREAK!" Balzar was infuriated.


     "Mas…ter, Sa…id, Noooo!" Odokuro replied with a serious red light in its eyes.


     The slow words of the Undead were completely the opposite of its speed, Odokuro was an extension of Jon's Will and Soul like [Greed] and bearing the sin of [Wrath] made it as swift as wrath should be.


     "Serana, Nefertiti."


     The two beasts charged at the same time. Serana swung her wings and reached above Balzar then used the Blood Magic [Vampiric Grip] to hold the horns of the Titan and press it down. Balzar looked up and raised its head against Serana's magic but a sudden attack came from his point blank, Nefertiti was appeared behind its hind legs and slashed them with her claws and Shadow Magic.


     "Insolent!"


     The Titan was about to wave its tail at Nefertiti but Jon threw the mass of [Greed] and it held to the Titans tail then morphed into chains and held the tail away.


     As Serana managed to lower the head of the Titan, Odokuro moved as fast as it could and slashed at the Titan arms pushing them away, it then arrived beside the titan, raised its left leg and pushed the Titan further down and cut the massive katana at the titan's neck.


     *Tink*


     The metallic clash sounded as the Titan's skin and the Katana clashed hard. Unfortunately, the Titan's skin was simply too hard.


     "Humph! Die!"


     The Titan swung its wings and claws at Jon's comrades that were pinning it down and literally pushed them all away. It also prepared a strong Cold Flame breath to shower them with while they were stunned and defenseless.


     "No, you won't. FUS RO DAH!" (Force, Balance, Push)


     Jon finally took action rather than managing the battle. The Titan was simply too OP at this rate.


     The [Unrelenting Force] shout clashed with the Cold-Flame Breath and the clash was in Jon's favor. Actually, it was too much in his favor that the Titan was stunned and fell backward.


     "WULD NAH KEST!" (Whirlwind, Fury, Tempest)


     Jon's [Whirlwind Sprint] charged him in a black beeline towards the Daedric Titan and they collided physically. Jon was more prepared and put his all in an overcharged [Thunder Cookie] that carried the wrath of heavens.


     *CRACKLE!*


     The sound of the clash and the flash that came out as if the Original Spirits were back at it again like how they fought in the Dawn Era. The Shockwave that hammered in the Titan sent it flying in a building for it to fall on its head.


     Jon landed on his butt and stood up while rubbing it.


     "See that, fucktard? I Dare!"


     Jon was in an excellent mood after sending the Daedric Titan flying with a bang.


     As Jon started to gather his strength back again, the land started to rumble.


     "Motherfucker! Take a rest dammit, your daddy needs a breather!" Jon couldn't understand how the Titan was so lively.


     "MORTAL! YOU ARE DOOMED!"


     The Titan went all out with a large scale magical attack, it swung its wings causing a strong wind to blow at Jon and used it Cold Flame Breath as a follow-up.


     Jon cast the [Quadrant Ward] of his but the pressure seemed to be too strong, a flying figure crashed into Jon from the side and took him out of harm's way.


     "Thanks, Serana."


     Seeing its attack rendered useless, Balzar was infuriated.


     "COME TO ME!"


     Balzar opened its maws and used its race's exclusive magic [Swallowing Souls]. The Magic destroyed the Undead right away and started actually killing the Soul Shriven. The Vistages in their bodies were being pulled out by Balzar and swallowed to power him up.


     "FUCK! That's cheating! Cadwell, RETREAT! ALL RETREAT!" Jon shouted and issued the command to retreat.


     Without him saying, everyone was already running.


     Nefertiti was stubborn as ever and ran the other way, she stealthy ran in the shadow then came behind Balzar and held its front maw falling with it down to the ground. Balzar crashed on its jaw and its magic was canceled.


     The Titan opened its eyes and stared at Nefertiti who was in her Beast Form. The two beasts were having a staring contest.


     *GROWL!*


     The Titan growled at her.


     *HISS!*


     She hissed back at it.


     The staring contest was over and Balzar swung its claws at the large cat. Nefertiti was way faster and crashed her paws three times on the titan's head before escaping in shadow.


     The Titan was infuriated more and more. It looked for a target but the target found him. Xikil was carrying a spear and jumping down from a high building towards Balzar stabbing the spear in its left eye.


     "HAHA! Take that you sucker. I, Xikil will slay you and get back my glory."


     The Titan reacted by catching Xikil in its hand, the spear fell down and the Titan used [Swallowing Souls] on Xikil.


     "AAAAAH!"


     The sight was horrifying. Xikil was screaming with agony with all its being. In its 200 years of life as a low ranked Daedra, it had never had the chance to participate in such a glorious fight yet against a foe such as Balzar, his immortality was being rendered useless.


     The Vistage inside him was being ensnared to be devoured.


     It was all too sudden.


     He didn't know, he wasn't ready yet.


     Immortal? Mortal? What kind of lie is that?


     A being with no power over its essence is never immortal even if it has all eternity to live.


     Such an illusion.


     Xikil's Vistage was completely out of his body and about to be swallowed by another Daedra. It was about to… yet another changed happened.


     Xikil's Vistage which was supposed to be going inside the Titan's mouth flew the other direction and entered a black gem with the shape of a star.


     Jon was standing there holding out the [Black Star] and casting [Soul Trap] at Xikil's Vistage.


     Xikil's lifeless body lost power and seized from functioning.


     Balzar the Titan looked at the lifeless corpse and threw it away like a ragdoll.


     "Useless traitor!" Balzar turned around and looked at Jon. "Lowly Mortal, you fought well but nothing you do can graze me. You will lose."


     "I won't take advice from a shitty Daedra, lesser life forms like you should just act like the worms they are." Jon cussed back.


     His habit of looking down on Daedra was as sharp as ever.


     "Mortal! Don't you have eyes? Don't you see what I am and what you are? You are a Mortal doomed from the hour you were born, I am a Daedric Titan created by Lord Molag Bal to be dragons of my own. Dragons even mightier than those of Nirn!"


     The words of the Daedric Titan Balzar echoed everywhere far and wide in the [Muffle and Mirage Array], it caused every being to shiver once they heard them in such a deep strong voice.


     The Titan was satisfied with the expressions of terror that appeared on everyone's face but three figures were looking at it with scary faces.


     'Scary' was an underestimation.


     Jon, Nefertiti and Odokuro. Those three were actually part of one being whose core is Jon, they shared the same thoughts, mental state and senses. With their piercing gazes, the titan noticed what is wrong.


     The Aura of the three beings resonated in an unforeseen feet and spoke in three voices at the same time with the same tone and volume.


     """Sahlag Deyra, wah zalk rot do faazrot do dii zeyliik! Naal faal Lok Avok ahrk faal Zul Kosil, Zu'u fent mur hin bein rii wah trof orin hin wahliik vis neh ris nii zek. Kren! Fah Zu'u, Dovahkiin.""" (Pathetic Daedra, to utter a word of insult about my brethren! By the Sky Above and the Voice Within, I shall render your foul essence to shreds even your maker can never put it back. Break! For I, Dragonborn.)


     Jon's [Tyrant Aura] roared. Nine Fire Wyrms broke out of Jon's body and assaulted the Daedric Titan from every corner in its body.


     A mournful roar came out of its mouth but other nine roars were ravaging through its inside… or rather, its essence.


     A few seconds later, the Daedric Titan fell on the ground without a beat. Its very essence was shattered.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     377 Pride
      *1 Day until the Battle of Winterhold*


     The dust settled down long ago and the Hollow City became quite. The Soul Shriven that managed to reincarnate returned to the city and manned the walls, Sir Cadwell made sure that everything stays in order for the time being.


     The Hollow City's center was the Plaza of the Chapel of Light where the final battle with the Daedric Titan Balzar happened. The gigantic corpse of the Daedric Titan was lying on the ground lifelessly. Odokuro was guarding it too.


     East to that sight, there was a large and beautiful building made of white stone in the Cyrodilic Ayleid style, this Chapel of Light was the place which used to be used to worship the Daedric Prince Meridia. Jon was sitting on the stairway outside the building resting his head on his arms while hanging it down. He was clearly tired but that wasn't all.


     He was not speaking.


     "I can understand why the boy is not talking, my brain was about to buzz out by his speech just now but it was absolutely marvelous. Still, How do you people keep your sanity with all that Nord-like shouting?" Sir Cadwell was looking at Jon from afar.


     "Don't ask me. Not anyone can do what he did as far as I know." Serana replied.


     "Hm? I thought your hubby and you were open on these things. I am sorry, dear. Sometimes men have to keep some secrets from their lov…" Sir Cadwell started babbling.


     "I am going to stop you there. There is nothing between me and Krilon." Serana said with an annoyed face.


     "Really? But the way you looked at each other… I'd bet my pot that you two will fit quite nicely together with all the mad shouting and the vampire transformation thing you guys do."


     "..." Serana looked at Sir Cadwell with cold eyes and he stopped talking right away.


     "By the way, why doesn't Mr. Krilon talk? Is he sad for his Dremora friend?" Mr. Skittles asked.


     "Don't ask me. Maybe he is tired." Serana said.


     "Hooman won't be able to talk for a while." Said a small child in a fancy black robe and black cat ears on her head.


     "... And who might you be, young lass? This place is dangerous." Sir Cadwell crouched down for the girl.


     "She is the cat." Serana replied, "Hey, why isn't he talking?"


     "Hooman talked too much so he can't talk now." Nefertiti said.


     "Talked too much? Is it like a side effect?"


     "No, if he talks right now, you will get hurt. His voice is strong."


     "Oh! I see, I understand now." Serana seemed to have picked up a clue.


     "What is it?"


     "It is the thing about the Magic he used, the Thu'um. People who practice the Thu'um can attain a certain level of power where their voices and their Thu'um are so close that they can't speak normally anymore. If they spoke, their voices would come out as strong as the Thu'um they shout. The ancient king Wulfharth was like that as he couldn't vow his oath after the moot when he became a king and had to sign the vows on a paper. But I can't believe Krilon attained that level of power in this age. He is so young." Serana said.



     Sir Cadwell and Mr. Skittles seemed to have a faint idea of what Serana was talking about. The Nords shouting their enemies around was the normal image non-Nords have about Nords.


     "He says that he has rested long enough." Nefertiti spoke what's on Jon's mind.


     Jon seemed to be standing up and turned around to the chapel. In his hand, he had the [Black Star] which Xikil's soul was trapped in. Jon stored it away and took out his sword.


     As he walked to the gate of the chapel, the other followed closely and waited for him until he pushed the gate open. The inside of the chapel was exceedingly dark, the cloud of gloom outside the Chapel seemed to be a leakage of what's inside it.


     "Oh dear!" Sir Cadwell exclaimed.


     "You know what that is?" Serana asked.


     "It seems the light in this place was stolen." Sir Cadwell said. "These things only happen in the 'Lightless Oubliette', never thought I'd see it here."


     "What are you talking about?"


     "The Lightless Oubliette is the place where the servants of Lady Meridia are imprisoned. There are things out there called the 'Essence of Darkness' employed by Molag Bal to absorb any manner of Light energy and lock it away, add that to the Daedric Magic and it will be a hazardous area that mages would run away from. Nasty business as always." Sir Cadwell briefed.


     "I can handle it." Nefertiti said.


     Everyone looked at her with wide eyes.


     "What? The Shadow World has those things too." She said and walked inside the Chapel on her own.


     A few minutes later, the light started to gradually return to the inside of the Chapel as the gloom started to break off. Jon walked inside and found Nefertiti standing at the other end of the chapel, there seemed to be an altar with a medium sized chest.


     "You should stand back." Nefertiti said to Serana and the latter remained outside the chapel.


     Jon walked to the chest followed by Sir Cadwell and opened it. A strong pure white radiation came from the chest so Jon closed it immediately.


     "Do you know how to restore Meridia's Beacons?" Nefertiti asked Sir Cadwell.


     "Yes, it is really simple and easy. You just need to fit all the pieces together. A simple magic trick."


     Jon nodded.


     "Then please clear the place." Nefertiti said.


     Sir Cadwell nodded and reluctantly left behind the Fragments of Meridia's light he had. Everyone left the old chapel leaving Jon and Nefertiti behind.


     Jon and Nefertiti looked at each other.


     'You are doing it?' She asked.


     'Yes, I have only one shot. I don't care about the Daedra and I don't really bother about the Hollow City. But if they want my help, they have to accept it as it comes. Meridia has long abandoned this place and assembling her Beacons is fruitless. However…'


     Jon put the chest on the ground and opened it for the shimmering light to take over the area. He waited until his eyes adapted and examined it again.


     '... This will serve my purposes greatly.'


     Jon took out the [Soul Sigil Stone], the [Ebony Alloy], [Kyne's Tears], the [Eldergleam Branch] and the [Elder Scroll of Sun].


     'Do it.' Jon said and Nefertiti disappeared from her place going on an errand he sat for her.


     ***


     Time passed and the ones outside were oblivious to what is going inside. Jon's plan was going smoothly.


     He sat on the ground surrounded by some of the rarest of the rare materials. Fragments carrying a crazy supply of the pure energy of Life. a special Sigil Stone that contains the Essence of a 1000 soul, a Daedric Alloy made of the hardest metal around the world, sacred flowers with the purification powers of Kyne, a branch from the oldest living tree in the world and an Elder Scroll.


     In Jon's book, those rare beauties were to be handled by absolute carefulness. He touched every piece of those things as if he was touching a virgin maiden waiting for him while covering her naked body with pure white sheets. In his eyes, each and every piece of those gave off that image.


     It was as if he was back in his house surrounded by his girls in the middle of the heat.


     Jon sighed and brushed the image away, he hasn't been with them since the day he got captured and finally he is this close to return home.


     First, he took out one of Wulfur's furnaces from the [Cube] and started smelting the Ebony Alloy following Wulf's instructions.


     Second, he put the sacred flowers in an alchemy device and started extracting their essence which came down like white crystal drops.


     The third was the most crucial step, Jon took those pure drops of [Kyne's Tears] and prepared a basin filled with the most precious 'Alchemy Solvent' in the world. This solvent was prepared by Master Nurelion who left Summerset Isles with a few drops of it and managed to mass produce it with the help of the [White Phial]. As a co-owner of the [White Phial] artifact, Jon managed to swindle Master Nurelion for a big amount of that solvent. This solvent's name was [Lorkhan's Tears]. The Alchemy Solvents were actually purified waters which were graded as Natural, Clear, Pristine, Cleansed, Filtered and Purified Water, rarer than those are the [Cloud Mist], [Star Dew] and [Lorkhan's Tears].


     [A/n: ESO alchemy system]


     The mix of [Kyne's Tears] and [Lorkhan's Tears] was simply poetic. Jon could hear the sound of pure music coming out each time the water ripples, that was how pure it was. With every [Kyne's Tear] drop added to the mix, that water was getting purer and purer until Jon could feel his soul being stolen away by the miraculous mix. If one puts some rock from the roadside in that water, the rock may turn into silver and the water will never be stained.


     With the last drop of [Kyne's Tears] falling in [Lorkhan's Tears] the mix reached a stage of purity never seen before in the world. [Kyne's Tears] may be a sacred flower but [Lorkhan's Tears] are only associated with Lorkhan because of how difficult it came to be and the elves were the ones who called it like that. It was akin to [Crocodile's Tears] or [Canary's Milk] as all things impossible to come by.


     Now that Top-Grade solvent was outranked by another substance of higher purity. The water that was akin to the pure white crystal forcing Jon to call it the [Crystal Aether].


     Jon now owns a small basin filled with that substance. He can only imagine what sort of chaos Master Nurelion will make when he sees this.


     The Ironic thing was Kyne's and Lorkhan's association with this. Both Original Spirits were known as lovers and that was admitted by the Elves, Khajiit and Humans.


     And the fourth step came, Jon took the [Eldergleam Branch], the [Soul Sigil Stone] and all the fragments of the [Light of Meridia] then dipped the mix in the [Crystal Aether].


     He was not trying to do anything other than observing the beauty of how the [Crystal Aether] worked. Jon saw all the dirt, impurities and negativity in the three items being dissolved then eaten away.


     Jon frowned for a bit. There was no muddiness in the [Crystal Aether] thus far and yet it seemed to be working just fine. He hesitantly took out a finger and dipped it in the water.


     Jon didn't feel any wetness on his finger despite feeling the water, he took it out and felt it but there was no hint of water at all. This has transcended the physics itself!


     Jon calmed down then dipped his whole hand and tried to take out some water with his palm but somehow the water slid very fast back into the basin.


     Jon put his hand again and again but there was no point.




     'What the actual fuck? What kind of absurdity did I create this time?'


     Even Jon was at his wit's end.


     He could see the mix of [Kyne's Tears] and [Lorkhan's Tears] creating something absurd but it had to at least be a normal solvent that follows the normal laws of alchemy and physics… Not some sort of moody, anti-Daedra, super purification substance.


     'Well, nothing was normal the last few days.' Jon dismissed the worries trying to convince himself that everything was just fine.


     He sighed and looked at the [Ebony Alloy] that seemed to have been fully smelted now.


     The fifth step started to take form, Jon took out the [Soul Sigil Stone] and started to examine it. The azure color was long gone by purification and the crystal orb was now carrying a strange appearance. It was either a white stone with black shade moving inside it or a black stone with white shade, Jon couldn't really tell. But the most important thing is that the Stone was already out of Molag Bal's influence too.


     'Old Molly's gonna be pissed.' Jon laughed to himself and continued the work.


     He took out the [Eldergleam Branch] that was also purified but not a lot of change was seen.


     The [Light of Meridia] fragments has been through a change, instead of radiating strong pure white energy of light they now radiate a gentle and warm energy. Jon could tell that Meridia's power in those fragments was gone since a long time ago, the remaining influence was just some residual energy that should wane out in another 1000 years or so.


     The main parts were now ready. Jon had a plan in mind to create a teleportation artifact that can rip through Oblivion but his plans have already changed. Another thing was in his mind.


     Jon turned off the magical furnace that was smelting the [Ebony Alloy] and started controlling the liquid with [Telekinesis]. A lot of control was needed so Jon chugged on his best Magicka Regeneration Potion and exerted all his power to left up to the smelt metal. With the other hand, he took the [Eldergleam Branch] and stuck its end in the smelted Ebony.


     A normal branch would burn right away but not an [Eldergleam Branch], Jon's power started shaping the metal around the end of the branch and then came to a halt. His [Telekinesis] was cast on the fragments of the [Light of Meridia] and they flew upwards to revolve around the [Eldergleam Branch] and the smelted [Ebony Alloy]. The alloy started to take form like a net of crossed threads and at every crossing, a fragment of the [Light of Meridia] was attached to the hot metal. With every inch on the long branch, the net of the [Ebony Alloy] and the crystal fragments took form and rose up to the top of the branch. The appearance was formed with the metal forming a handle at the neck of the branch and the head was left hollow and waiting for the final piece. Jon took the [Sigil Stone] of thousand souls and stuck it on top of the branch with the remaining smelt metal and crystal fragments making a crown-like finish over the Sigil Stone.


     And a Staff took form.


     Not like any, none like other. By cast Cold Ebony created by the Daedra of Coldharbour, by many fragments of the remnants of the Shimmering Light, by a branch of the eldest soul on Nirn, by a Sigil Stone containing a Thousand purified souls.


     Jon caressed the head of the staff that would fit in his fist and smiled. Even though it was still burning hot, his blood was boiling hotter.


     Jon took the staff and put it in the basin of [Crystal Aether], the pure water absorbed the heat and purified the Ebony around the staff.


     Jon took his staff and held it for the first time. He held it close to his bosom as if the most beautiful girl in the world.


     The head was an orb with a crown of crystal, the end was a sharp piercing tip of ebony, the energy network was made of crystal fragments protected by the power of the ebony and the core was in indestructible wood of the Eldergleam.


     Jon couldn't tell what kind of Magic can this staff cast. After all, these materials were gathered to cast a 'Fate Magic' and the staff was not even enchanted yet.


     There was simply no method available to enchant such a staff yet... until it arrived.


     "Phew! Hooman, that took me a while!"


     Nefertiti appeared from the Shadow World with some large stones with her. She positioned them in place of the altar in the chapel as Jon instructed earlier to her departure.


     This was not some regular large stones, this was the old [Shrine of Kyne] which was abandoned south to the Shrouded Plain where [Kyne's Tears] grew.


     'Good job.'


     Jon praised her right away, he started storing everything he took out other than the staff he just made and the [Elder Scroll of Sun].


     Jon's voice was still hyped from the shouting he made and he wouldn't waste the power in his voice. The elders said to strike the iron when it's hot.


     Jon approached the [Shrine of Kyne] that took the central position in the chapel and placed the staff on the sacred rune stone on it. He then took the Elder Scroll and position it in front of him.


     A few deep breaths later, Jon closed his eyes to not get blinded by the Effect of the Elder Scroll and held it from the two handles left and right then opened it. The inner parchment slid down and a gush of mystic energy came out. Jon could feel the realm around him reacting.


     It seems that the Daedra finally noticed, there was no time. Jon used the voice and spoke not in the Dragon Tongue but in the common one yet the words came from him like a breath of storm. He was not reading the Scroll, he was speaking to it.


     "Hold! Daedra of the foul plane! Sister Hawk, grant us your sacred breath to make this contract heard! Begone, Stone-Fire! By words with ones better than you, I break your Domain. May you never reach these grounds!" Jon sent out a strong energy wave around the Hollow City.


     The gloomy sky above the Hollow City started to appear blue and clear as if a hole was torn heaven for the warm light to come down.


     Jon was not yet done. Now that he fought off the Daedric influence, he had another thing to do.


     He turned to the Staff and started speaking through the Scroll.


     "In the name of Kyne, in the name of Shor, in the name of Atmora of Old. You are [Pride], you are the [Elder Staff], you are the [Staff of Magic Extremity], you are part of me." Jon spoke the words and threw out a number of [Heart Stones] then spoke the final word.


     "GELAH!" (Enchant)




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     378 A Happy Ending
      Coldharbour was never the same since that day, the scale of chaos that broke around the realm was unheard of ever since Planemeld was stopped and Molag Bal's spiky put was kicked. The Hollow City that broke out of Coldharbour's control was something out of the blue, green, red and all the concerned colors. Chaotic as it was, the inside of the Hollow City was quiet and silent.


     The Soul Shriven saw the Sky they never saw in many years, some knelt down, some hid their eyes from the light and some basked in its warmth. The Decree that Jon created with the Elder Ones was beyond the forces of Oblivion.


     Jon understood the Elder Scrolls to some extent, they always followed the rules of fair exchange. What the Moth Priests and the other people associated with the Elder Scrolls didn't understand was the relationship of Give and Take that the Elder Scrolls work with. They give Knowledge in exchange for things like Lifespan or the Sense of Sight. The Moth Priests employed they Mystic Energy of the Ancestor Moth and used it to give and take powers with the Elder Scrolls.


     Also, the Elder Scroll had a very unique function. They were the artifacts that gather the Songs (events) of Nirn and bring them to


     Jon did something similar.


     In Order to have the protection of the Elder Scroll, Jon sacrificed Two Levels of his Cultivation causing his power to drop to 'Level 1, Ebonblood stage'. That was fair compared to protecting the Hollow City and getting back on Molag Bal. Jon also uses the Elder Scroll to enchant the staff exchanging 7 precious Heart Stones in the process.


     One may wonder, how does this Elder Scroll work?


     The Elder Scrolls are Artifacts of great power that can show the past, the present and the future but that was merely the tip of the iceberg. Jon read once that the Elder Scrolls are associated with the Chief of the Magna-Ge, Magnus.


     [A/n: A reminder: the Magne-Ge are a group of Original Spirits that escaped Mundus during the times of creation. A Faction third to the Aedra and the Daedra. They reside in the Immortal Plane of Aethereus. Magnus is Chief of the Magne-Ge and the Architect of Mundus, the Staff and the Eye of Magnus are his.]


     Jon knelt on the ground coughing out blood as losing two realms of Cultivation was just too much on his body which almost broke from the inside.


     Was it worth it to protect the Hollow City?


     Who knows! He just wanted to do so. Maybe his redemption for killing thousands, maybe his way to put salt in Molag Bal's eyes, maybe he just wanted to do so without any care about his Cultivation. He can climb up those realms in no time anyway.


     Jon cleaned the place and put away the Elder Scrolls, Nefertiti reluctantly helped him up and the two looked at the Kyne's Shrine.


     On its Altar, there float a staff.


     It arrogantly floated around with a golden light aura come from it. Jon and Nefertiti looked at it and admiration filled their eyes.



     Jon walked forward and stretched his hand to take the staff, as soon as he was about to touch it, the staff backed away from him.


     Jon frowned hard.


     He tried again to take it but the staff still moved away.


     "Hey, get over here."


     Jon was about to stomp the ground in anger but Nefertiti spoke.


     "Hooman, I think it wants you to take it with style."


     "Style? Like stand on my hands and take it with my feet?"


     "Not acrobatic… you know, it is a prideful weapon." Nefertiti hinted.


     "... Ahaaa!" Jon got the gist.


     He thought for a second and then stood in a haughty pose and opened his palm.


     "Come."


     With that word, the staff flew in a beautiful arc towards Jon's hand and positioned itself as it saw fit.


     Jon cringed in his mind but he barely kept a smile, it seems that a troublesome monkey has joined the circus. Jon grasped the staff tightly and the latter shivered from excitement as it immersed itself in its master's power. Jon carried the staff up and kept looking at its details left and right.


     It surely was a gorgeous little thing.


     [Pride] was not as large as other staves but it was something between a staff and a cane. Its end was covered with ebony and had a pointy heel fit for stabbing, its shaft was wooden smoothed to perfection with lines of ebony crossing each other and a white crystal inlaid at each crossing, its top was collared with an ebony handle that fit Jon's grip and the Sigil Stone on top of it with white crystals forming crown-like appearance on top of the Sigil Stone. If one focused on the shaft and the handle, one can see Dragon Runes engraved on them with the power of Jon's voice.


     Jon took a deep breath as he admired his work, the enchantment of the staff was calling for him to just use it already.


     "As you wish."


     Jon tapped with the staff's heel on the ground only once and the Magicka of the surroundings started to react wildly. The Chapel of Light that was ruined from the inside started to vibrate and every piece of broken furniture, every strand of dust, the walls, the floor, the ceiling, everything started to come back together.


     The Chapel looked as if it was fixing itself from the inside.


     That was only due to the power of the staff fueled by Jon's Magicka and Will.


     What sort of spell can put everything back together like that? A Time Spell? An Alteration Spell? Jon didn't know.


     He only imagined the place getting back together to shape and told the staff just took the necessary amount of Magicka needed.


     This is the enchantment.


     The Sin of Pride, the [Elder Staff]. The Deadliest of Sins and one of the Strongest Staves in the World which has the potential to rival the [Staff of Chaos] and the [Staff of Magnus].


     Its other names are the [Staff of Power and Fate], the [Staff of Magic Extremity] and the [Wish Upon a Star].


     None of these names was called by Jon, he only called it [Pride] and the [Elder Staff]. These names were to be later recognized by the Elder Scrolls themselves but that's a story for another time.


     Jon looked around at the interior of the chapel that got its beauty back together and all the dust out. It was truly marvelous.


     "Hooman, does this mean I am not cleaning after myself again?"


     "Nope, all the toilet paper your savagely murder is your mess to clean."


     "Ugh! Meanie!"


     Jon ignored the moody cat and his eyes landed on the staff again.


     "Hooman, how many enchantments you put on it?"


     "One."


     "One?"


     "One."


     "How?"


     "Here, hold it." Jon offered the staff to Nefertiti which was a bit taller than her. "The Staff was constructed by Fate Magic, an echo of my Voice and got enchanted by an Elder Scroll. It has a certain degree of intelligence to understand the wielder's will and create any magic with the right amount of Magicka available. To make it easier, it makes whatever I imagine."


     "Like… anything?"


     "Exactly."


     "Shadow Magic?"


     "Let's see." Jon held [Pride] and imagined some shadow projectile shooting out as magic.


     And as he wished, several [Shadow Bolts] which Nefertiti usually shoots were cast towards the ground.


     "Wow! Wind Magic!"


     Jon cast Alina's magic and made the air around move gently.


     "Fish Magic!"


     "... You greedy little fluff, there is no such magic."


     "Hooman, do it!"


     "Here!" Jon took out a smoked fish from the [Cube] and handed her to Nefertiti.


     "Go chew on it away, I think it is about time to see what happened out there."


     Jon walked to the gate of the chapel and opened it for the warm light to go in carrying the warmth of life.


     ***


     "I still can't believe Lady Meridia abandoned us, how sad! Even though we got on famously, such a charming lovely woman. What a shame!"


     "I don't think your emotions alone would be enough, Sir Cadwell. Meridia demands love and people loved her not, her light will never reach them."


     "Aye, I get you." Sir Cadwell nodded. "At least you returned to me with this."


     In his hand, there was a White Crystal formed from the fragments he gave to Jon. Jon made sure to put them back for Cadwell.


     "Anyway, you will be now mayor of this lovely place so cheer up." Jon said as he pointed out the New Hollow City.


     Things have indeed changed. Now there was an actual sky in the sky, the air smelled better and the place was much warmer.


     When Jon made a pact with Kyne through the Elder Scroll, Kyne granted the ground of the Hollow City her breath and it became a realm of its own. It was still in Oblivion and a pocket realm of Coldharbour but it was protected from any influence from Molag Bal.


     The place was still accessible through Coldharbour but it was in Coldharbour no more.


     The lands around the Hollow City were green and beautiful with a few creeks of clear water flowing and a mountain range surrounding the city but that was the end of the realm. It was just that, a place disconnected from Coldharbour and a safe haven for the Soul Shriven that will manage to reach it in the future.


     Sir Cadwell looked around the place with Jon then shook his head.


     "Tempting offer, Krilon my boy, but I will decline. If you ask me, it's a dreadfully dull place and a real eyesore at that."


     "Suit yourself. So, what will you be doing?" Jon asked.


     "Well as you know, I prefer my Coldharbour with a no Tamriel in it so I'll be returning there. Maybe I'll look after those who escape the eternal servitude thing and guide them here. A bit of salt in the Daedras' eyes if you ask me."


     "Haha! My thoughts exactly. Farewell, Sir Cadwell."


     "And Fare thee well, Krilon and lovely Anares."


     Jon, Serana and Mr. Skittles took their leave and gathered around the Corpse of the Daedric Titan, Balzar.


     "So, what now Mr. Krilon. This one has assisted you this far. Are you able to take me back to my home?" Mr. Skittles asked.


     "Sure. I have obtained the mean back to Mundus. Do you know the place you want to go?"


     "Yes, my home town Riverhold between the Cyrodilic Bravil and the Khajiiti Rimmen." Mr. Skittles said.


     "Good, we will open a portal there after we finish one last errand regarding my friend Anares here but before we do that…"


     Jon said and took out the [Black Star], the unbreakable soul gem that contains Xikil's soul.


     He pointed the [Black Star] at the Lifeless Corpse of the Daedric Titan, Balzar. He let his Aura ravage Balzar's Vistage and Break it in the fight which means Balzar is no longer there and completely killed, this body of a Daedric Titan is but an empty shell right now. It would be a shame to let it rot.


     Jon pointed his staff's head at the [Black Star] which was pointed at the Daedric Titan's corpse and said the magic word.


     "Rise!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     379 Farewells
      A/n: Big Thanks to @Steven cluff parkinson JR and @Johnathan Murphy for the support! You guys are awesome.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Castle Volkihar*


     A Portal appeared over the castle in a blind spot to the surveillance. A small black creature jumped out of it and started looking left and right. Once all was safe, she called out.


     "It is clear."


     Not a second later, a bigger portal appeared for three humanoids in disguise to walk out of it. The creature disappeared in its shadow and the three humanoids looked at each other.


     "This place gives Mr. Skittles bad vibes. Is that an undead bird? This one hates undead birds." Mr. Skittles fur was erected from the foul air around Castle Volkihar.


     "Why are you returning back here?" Serana asked Jon.


     "As I said, one last errand. We can't leave without losing our tail." Jon said as he waved his staff around and his eye started seeing what is inside the castle through the walls.


     Of course, they were on top of it.


     Jon surveyed the situation silently. It seems that Lord Harkon is not here as well as many vampires, the place was a mess and every one of the lesser and high ranking vampires were on guard. Even the Thralls and the Gargoyles were on watch.


     "The place is a mess as a hornet nest." Jon said with a big smile.


     "Is father here?"


     "Of course not. How can he stay home when 'what is precious to him' is missing?" Jon said with a mocking tone.


     Serana seemed down when she heard that.


     "... I am sorry. That was not even funny."


     "It's okay."


     The awkwardness was a bit unneeded right now.


     "So… what are we going to do?" Serana thought.


     "With the mess made by the Sith in Coldharbour right now, the first place your father will suspect us is where the mess is happening. He even took all the big goons with him."


     "Won't that reveal your identity? If you got caught, I say you kidnapped me, you know." Serana said.


     "How cold!" Jon sighed, "Don't worry, I have a good idea but before that…"


     Jon waved [Pride] towards the [Transliminal Scanner] on top of the watchtower and the thing moved from its place and flew towards Jon. Jon hurriedly took it in the [Cube].


     "... I always wanted to have one of those."


     "Mr. Krilon, you really fit to be a Khajiit, no?"


     "Mr. Skittles, it would be an honor."


     As he got what he wanted, Jon led the way to the main objective through the roof. Right above the Cathedral of the Castle, Jon cast his Magic and a [Gate] appeared leading directly to it. Jon, Serna and Mr. Skittles jumped down to find themselves in the center of the Cathedral.


     "This is?" Mr. Skittles was on guard.


     "Some dangerous place." Jon said and walked to the Shrine at the end of the room.


     He took a look through the sink filled with the blood that powered the Domain of Castle Volkihar and smiled when he sat the deformed Briarheart Vine lying dormant and feeding on the high-quality blood.



     Serana approached and looked at it too.


     "That what you came back for?" She asked.


     "Yes, this greedy little thing will the final piece of the puzzle. Lucky for us, Harkon didn't discover it thus far so we are safe. Right now, I am going to seal that thing in the Shrine and erase its presence. The effect will remain for a couple of years at the very least." Jon said.


     "Meaning?"


     "We are sabotaging the Domain's Source of Power without anyone noticing. With this, your father won't be able to employ his Domain's Powers and travel back to Nirn. Some time of peace for us, after all, we can't let your father chase us all that time or harm my Winterhold when I am not around."


     Jon took out the [Skeleton Key] and started to apply all sorts of seals on the Briarheart Vine and the Blood Shrine.


     "You really planned it all." Serana said. "Charming me with blood, tricking my father that you are fully under his control while showing a facade of resistance, breaking out and making an act, making some absurd things and getting back on a Daedric Prince then coming back and sealing the plan."


     Jon smiled behind his mask.


     "What do you think of it? Well played?"


     "Indeed." Serana smiled wryly. "What's next?"


     "We leave a message then get the hell out of here."


     Jon pointed [Pride] at the ground then strong energy of light shot out and started carving the symbol of the Sith Empire on the ground of the Cathedral, Jon left his autograph as Krilon behind too.


     The Light energy was obviously felt by the vampires outside the room. Some of them rushed in with alarming expressions only to see the strong white light breaking their bodies and turning them to ash. None could survive a blast from the violent light.


     'Damn, reproducing Meridia's Energy is very much of a burden. Actually, this staff is really aggressive on Magicka.'


     Jon had to admit that [Pride]'s power required a lot of Magicka when he casts a spell he doesn't know the principle of, it was a burden yet a fair trade at the same time.


     'I think this is enough as a message." Jon said and turned to the ones following him, "Mr. Skittles, put your hands on the staff and imagine the place you want to go. Don't do anything else."


     "Just that? Yes."


     Mr. Skittles followed Jon's instructions and put his hand on [Pride], the staff seemed a bit displeased to be touched by someone else other than Jon yet Jon was still feeding it Magicka. As soon as Mr. Skittles' thoughts of his home surfaced, Jon could pin a certain location on Nirn."


     "Here we go."


     With a strong gush of Magicka, a portal started to form breaking the laws of the Domain which forbade teleportation. The Domain shook but Jon was more powerful at the point with [Pride] at hand and the Briarheart Vine draining the Domain.


     What is important is that a portal was now open to Nrin.


     "Go!" Jon pushed Mr. Skittles forward and the latter stepped in the portal.


     He looked at Serana and gave her a hand but what he didn't expect happened.


     "I am sorry, Jon." Serana said, "I think this is as far as your charm go."


     "Wha… what?" Jon got flustered right away.


     Serana and Jon met eye to eye, he even took off his mask and kept looking at her.


     "Come on, there is no time for that."


     "It's okay." She said. "You can go without me. I can't leave."


     "What are you talking about? Your father will be trapped here, your mother is hidden, the Elder Scroll is with me, you don't need to stay in this hell hole."


     "This hell hole is my home." She said with a warm smile. "You are the one who should leave. If I am to leave with you, my father will stop at nothing to get us and the Scroll back, only me staying here to leave a message will perfect your act."


     Jon's face grew desperate.


     "Come on. I don't need it to be perfect, I want you with me out there. There is a whole world for you to see and many things to do. The caves that you hate and Skyrim's beautiful weather, a ton of adventure is out there."


     She kept smiling.


     "I guess I am not as daring as you are."


     Jon's smiled turned bitter.


     "You just called me by my name for the first time, you are getting better."


     She laughed.


     "I guess I am still learning… but you need to understand, I can't leave. Not right now. I don't have anyone out there, I'll be lost and I will regret it. I am afraid, Jon. The places you talk about, the people who wait for you, it won't look good for me to show up with you, not right now."


     "Please."


     "No, I am the one asking. Please, don't do anything rash and go home. I care about you… a lot… you are my first friend out there… we are friends, right?"


     "Friend? I will never be friend zoned by you." Jon walked closer to her with a calm look.


     "Baby steps, Jon. Baby steps." She put her hand on his chest to keep him at bay but it was her who got closer after a second's thought.


     They looked at each other and smiled.


     Nothing was there except to stuff that bitterness deep and avert their eyes but an urge of desire electrified through them and they got even closer for their lips to print a slow kiss on their other's.


     As they took a distance, Jon kept looking at her and she kept looking at him.


     "Tell me, Serana. Was my blood that effective?"


     "Silly you. Of course not. It tastes sweet though."


     "Damn, and here I thought another sip will change your mind."


     "If things were that simple."


     Their foreheads touched one another and they closed their eyes.


     "If something happened to you here, I swear I will tear down this place brick by brick." Jon said.


     "A strong claim but don't worry, the Castle will be stuck in Coldharbour for two years and I will have plenty of time to read books and go around the place. Maybe I will go and visit the Hollow City and Sir Cadwell now that everything looks bright."


     "Okay… I just… I never thought you would want to stay behind."


     "Time to go, Jon. You can go and halt the prophecy for a couple of years, right?"


     "Whatever you wish for, my Cute Little Fangs."


     Jon took a few steps back without turning. They smiled at each other and she nodded to him. As soon as his hand touched the portal, he was sucked through and the portal closed itself.


     Serana kept looking at the place where Jon disappeared and kept silent for a few minutes before taking a deep breath and looking around the place.


     She felt a strong surge of regret but it was too late and she had to do so.


     Feeling an aura approaching, she evoked a strong flame spell on her hand then pointed it at herself.


     "That's gonna hurt."


     She said and detonated the spell on her body.


     That should make things believable.


     ***


     *Tamriel, Elsweyr*


     Jon walked out of the Portal only for his face to be assaulted by a strong heat wave and a lot of sand. He closed his eyes to adapt to that weather he didn't get to feel since his reincarnation and then opened his eyes slowly.


     The face he saw right in front of his made him smile wryly.


     "Am I really that miserable?"


     It was a camel looking at him eye to eye in a very close distance. Jon raised his hand and pushed the camel's face away.


     "Mr. Krilon, is that you?" A voice called for Jon.


     Jon looked on the camel's back only to see Mr. Skittles riding on it.


     "You got yourself some cool ride right there, Mr. Skittles."


     "Haha! A caravan was passing and this one traded it for some of those cheap gems."


     "Good for you."


     "This one must offer you something nice, we got a place up to the north, come up."


     Jon shook his head.


     "Some other time for sure. I am still in a hurry."


     "Where will you go in the middle of this desert?"


     "Portals always do the trick, Mr. Skittles. Skyrim is up north."


     "Then this one wishes you luck. Make sure to visit, we will sink you with Moon Sugar in Riverhold."


     "I'll take that as a promise."


     "Fare thee well."


     Jon nodded and opened another portal. The destination was Skyrim, Falkreath Hold to Peak's Shade Tower.


     Some items were needed for Jon to heal himself back to shape.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     380 Hiring a Mercenary
      A/n: the 5K votes chapter.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Falkreath*


     Two silhouettes could be seen clashing the forest, the sound of their blades crossing each other was akin to the sound of a high pitched untasteful music. One side was moving leisurely while the other was retreating while clenching his teeth.


     The fight was completely one-sided and the chaser was playing with his opponent like a child.


     "Not fair, dammit! Not fair!"


     "You started it."


     The first voice was that of a Breton youth and the second was Jon's. The Breton youth who is fighting Jon while jumping nimbly from one place to the other was totally fed up with Jon's attitude.


     "Listen, Labourer of Azura. I was told to bring that and I am sure it doesn't involve your Labour. Can I just…"


     "No."


     Jon cut the youth's words short as he unleashed an energy attack from [Bloodskal].


     "Stop it… Fuck!"


     And the chase kept going.


     "It would be easier for you if you tell me how do you know about me and how did you find out what I was looking for. Also, hand it over."


     "In your dreams."


     "Do you really want to go through that all over again?" Jon smiled and launched his sword towards the Breton youth.


     The latter was jumping away and had no use of evading mid-air, he only used his blade and hit Jon's sword to give himself some space to evade and landed with a backflip. As the youth was about to run again, his own shadow assaulted him and he tripped on the ground.


     Jon landed beside the youth and tossed [Greed] at him completely to immobilize the annoying Breton.


     "Thanks, Manmer. You really saved me a lot of time digging around." Jon looked at the Silver-haired Breton and thanked him with a flick to the forehead.


     "Tsk! Give that back." The Breton was completely enraged by Jon's action and started shouting but he was already in the grasps of [Greed].


     Jon took out a small wooden box and opened it to find a Dwemer device that looked like the Haven Cube, it was called the 'Attunement Crystal'. It was the thing reason why Jon chose to make a stop at Falkreath before heading back home.


     Jon flipped his hand and the 'Attunement Crystal' disappeared in the [Cube] like a magic trick. Jon winked to the Breton and then looked around.


     "You can show yourself now. I know you are around."


     As he spoke, two figures showed themselves. The first was a human woman who was also a Breton, short black hair and black makeup on her pale skin, she was wearing a very revealing gypsy dress and many accessories. The second was none other than Jon's prophet, Aranea Ienith, the Priestess of Azura.


     "I suppose that answers some questions." Jon said as he saw Aranea showing up, "Now… will you be so kind and tell me why are you interfering in my business?"


     His aura locked on the two women showing no mercy towards them. Seems like the Daedra were trying to sabotage his plans for some reason.



     Jon recalled what happened just some time ago.


     ***


     An hour ago when he arrived through a Portal to Falkreath, he had a plan in his mind to look for a certain thing hidden on an old skeleton that was somewhere around Peak's Shade Tower. As soon as he spread his Magicka to search, he found a certain person digging through the ground and taking hold of the 'Attunement Crystal' he was after.


     Jon couldn't tell how someone beat him to something none should know about as it was some of the official mods he added to his game before but he wasn't going to let it go. It also seemed that the other party was expecting his arrival as soon as he detected Jon's Magicka.


     That man was a Breton who is a cut above the rest among his own kin, he was tall and buff like a Greek God with silver hair and piercing blue eyes, he looked a bit older than Jon with the beard and all that but the age difference wasn't that vast.


     As a fearsome warrior as the Breton is, he was also an unbelievably strong Conjurer that shocked Jon for sure. He could conjure a group of Dremora that dressed in a unique spartan fashion and fought as a well-trained battalion.


     At first, the Breton conjured over a hundred Dremora warriors that tried to chase Jon away but Jon conjured a single Daedric creature that took care of all of them in a few moves. The Breton was shocked senseless and tried to escape from Jon but the latter was as playful as ever and stopped him, in the end, retrieving the 'Attunement Crystal' and revealing the presence of the two women that seemed to be following.


     ***


     "So this is the Labourer of Azura?" The strange woman spoke with playful eyes.


     "Yes, he is… he is also a dangerous man. Please control your actions." Priestess Aranea said.


     "Am I some Zoo animal? Why do I feel like some Zoo animal?" Jon asked himself then looked at Aranea, "I think I asked you a question just now, why are you people interfering in my business?"


     "... The things you are trying to acquire… do you have any idea how powerful they are?" Aranea asked Jon.


     "And?"


     "And? And what? You are the troublemaker prophesied with three Elder Scrolls. Gaining those things as totally as bad as having three Elder Scrolls."


     "Hahaha! So Azura was up to the thing I am about to do? What? Is she afraid that I might break the pact between me and her to not continue the Labour?" Jon laughed and said.


     Aranea looked at Jon with wide eyes then took a few seconds to calm down.


     "... Yes, among other things. You are far too reckless to hold those items, what happened in Coldharbour has already reached the ears of the other Daedric Princes."


     "Really? But that has nothing to do with me, it is all those Sith people." Jon said with a sly smile.


     "We know. Those Sith or whatever are being searched for by the forces of Oblivion for now. You are the last man who saw them if I am not wrong."


     "Well… as you see. They helped me escape to Molag Bal and the Vampires so our deal was to keep things hush hush. I gave my word."


     Jon's conversation with Aranea made the other two present people frown.


     "There is a way to break the pact of the Labours?" The man said.


     "What foul method is that?" The woman asked.


     Jon looked at them with a smile.


     "Will you please introduce us?"


     Aranea sighed and nodded.


     "This woman is known as the 'Gypsy' and that man is called Brom of Jehanna, a mercenary active around Markarth and Solitude. He is a Labourer and she is his Prophet."


     "I see… wait! Brom of Jehanna… a mercenary! I remember now… Brom of the Daedric Band, was it you?" Jon looked at the famous mercenary who was being hanged by [Greed] on a tree.


     [A/n: Brom the Breton, a sponsored character by Mr. McGuffin.]


     "Can you at least give me some dignity back?" Brom asked.


     "Nope."


     "Tsk… hey, you said something about breaking the Pact of the Labour, right? Can you really do that?"


     "Not really, I am not planning to do it any way but I think it is possible when someone attains a certain level of power. The Prophet of yours should at least know that, right?" Jon said and looked at the woman called the 'Gypsy'.


     "I don't know what you are talking about." The woman snorted and looked away.


     "Figures. What Daedra is that woman associated with?" Jon asked.


     "The 'Gypsy' is a Priestess of Sanguine, the Daedric Prince of hedonistic revelry, debauchery and passionate indulgences of darker natures." Aranea said.


     "Well well well, charmed… charmed indeed." Jon made an understanding face.


     "You too, handsome." the 'Gypsy' winked at Jon.


     Sanguine was the Daedric Prince associated with prostitutes so a priestess in his service should be at least this much.


     "I think I get it now why would our friend Brom here is able to summon Dremora that skillfully. You are the Keeper of the Rose, right?" Jon said as he commanded [Greed] to search Brom.


     Indeed and there it was, [Greed] took out a rose with two leaves and a lot of red petals. It looked and ordinary rose at first but Jon took out [Pride] and dispelled the cloaking magic on the rose showing its true form.


     The rose enlarged and turned into a staff with green shaft and a Rose as a head.


     [Sanguine's Rose], an artifact that can summon Dremora and completely subdue them, it can also enhance the number of the summons.


     Not a really powerful artifact except for the part where it makes Dremora really polite. No mage cares about that though.


     Jon let down Brom from the binding of [Greed] and gave him [Sanguine's Rose] back.


     "So, why did Azura send Sanguine's Labourer after me?" Jon asked.


     "It was Lord Sanguine himself… you see… he put a bet against you and for some reason, he wanted you to not have that thing." The Gypsy woman said.


     "Oh! Sanguine bet against me too. Now I have Malacath, Mehrunes Dagon, Molag Bal and Sanguine up my ass. Who else is there to worry about, Aranea?" Jon asked.


     "Eh… I don't know but I know that you got the support of Sheogorath, Boethiah, Mephala, Vaermina and Hircine."


     "Why does this feel like a talent show? Whatever… I am off."


     Jon said and proceeded to open a Portal but he stopped before doing so.


     "Hey, Mercenary." He called Brom.


     "What?"


     "You can command those Dremora properly, right?" He asked.


     "Tsk! Just to let you know, I am called the one man army. Whatever that creature you conjured, it was unfair." Brom shouted.


     "Haha! Sorry about that, he is still getting used to his new body." Jon said, "I have an offer to you."


     "An offer?"


     "Yep, there is a fight that is about to break out in Winterhold tomorrow. I don't know the scale but it is big. I'll hire you, 500 Septims per Day."


     "500?!" Brom gasped.


     "Hey, your Labour is to take that Crystal from him." The Gypsy shouted at Brom.


     Brom looked at her but his eyes were turning into ($)_($). He was completely in for the offer.


     "And as a Bonus, I will give you this Crystal to finish your Labour when I am done with it. You game?" Jon took Brom by the shoulder and added him the offer.


     "I'm game, chief." Brom's attitude turned immediately.


     "Call me Boss."


     "Boss!"


     The two boys were completely on the same side now.


     "Told you he is troublesome." Aranea said to the Gypsy.


     Jon waved [Pride] and opened a portal to Winterhold.


     "Ladies and Gentlemen, this is the final boarding call for Portal AF-69 heading to Winterhold. Hold on tight cause things get messy."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     381 Skyrim“s Most Wanted
      A/n: HUN KAAL ZOOR! (Hero, Champion, Legend) @Exactingspoon has arrived from the Halls of Shor! All Hail!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Winterhold is one of the most historically rich places no only in Skyrim but also on the continent as a place of war and struggle.


     In the Merethic Era, Saarthal was sacked and the Atmorans were killed off by the Snow Elves for Ysgramor to sail back to Atmora and bring his five hundred companions to hunt down all the Snow Elves to extinction.


     In the First Era, Winterhold was also home to a great rebellion during the Reman Dynasty when the Nord fought off the Akaviri Dragonguard of the Reman Empire to Sky Haven Temple in the Reach and the rebellion ended with the Sack of Winterhild.


     Years followed and many kings rose and fell in the snowy lands of Winterhold yet the hold ever stood proud even after the Great Collapse in the Fourth Era and until the famed Thane of Winterhold, Jon Dare, came along.


     The progress seen in Winterhold after year 4E 196 can't be anything other than revolutionary. An industrial age popped up out of nowhere when one young man arrived at Winterhold with a heavy sack of gold and decided to kick off his business by making the College of Winterhold pay to his Bathhouse.


     None was sure how but in the span of two years, things got really exciting and the money flowed like water in Winterhold but so did blood. Winterhold was to break itself free from the clutches of the Pirates and maneuver through political storm prior to a soon expected civil war.


     To the common folk and the simple people, Winterhold was stepping in the right direction. It may have had many issues at the beginning but as the immigration was controlled and the business was expanded, work never ended. Faction grew inside the hold like the gangs of the New World but nothing was unexpected, a single Dare Trooper or a Hold Guard in the street was enough to put the dogs in their places.


     This was all thanks to Thane Jon Dare, the one who resurrected the dying Winterhold and ruled it with the image of the Benevolent Tyrant.


     Funny… Benevolence and Tyranny were qualities that would counter each other especially in Rulers yet Jon has mastered the way of the Benevolent Tyrant to a scary degree, he would go around and pat the heads of orphans but a single glare from him was enough to make the older men shiver. In Winterhold, it was no secret when it comes to how traitors and enemies were handled. The Black Room for a light lesson, the Sea of Ghosts for the annoying bastards.


     But now, things are much different.


     Jon Dare was not around, he was presumed dead and then rumors spread about him being captured by an evil cult. This was not the end of the rumors. The Dare Dragon Company tried to control that particular rumor from doing damage but it spread like Wildfire, Jon Dare is not Jon Dare but Jonhild Firemane, the long lost cursed child of Clan Firemane, the son of the Bloody Hilda and the King of Ash, Hilda and Jonrad Firemane.



     The family was insanely on bad terms with every law court in Skyrim. Jonrad Firemane, wanted by the Thalmor of the Aldmeri Dominion as an ex-Blade and by the Crowns of Hammerfell for Murder as well as many other secret charges with various underground organizations. Hilda Firemane was wanted for Piracy and Murder by Hammerfell, the County of Bruma and the Aldmeri Dominion. Jonhild Firemane was simply wanted for being alive and later, the crime of Necromancy was added to his list.


     The small family has gained a new title among the people, they are now called [Skyrim's Most Wanted].


     Indeed, there was a fierce competition between the father, mother and son trio on whose bounty was higher and all conquered the three top spots with 12000 Septim for Hilda, 14000 for Jonrad and 18000 for Jon giving him a bounty higher than that of a mad Giant Horde which was 15000.


     Of course, not all courts in Skyrim could hang such a bounty. Eastmarch, the Rift and the Pale were supporting Jon against the Thalmor; the Reach and Haafingar, Hjaalmarch and Whiterun holds didn't even bother commenting and dropped the charges and the bounty without a second thought; only Falkreath put on the wanted posters for one day then dropped them the next day after Falk Firebeard appearing with a grim face in front of the Jarl's Longhouse.


     Outside Skyrim, the forces associated with the matter showed various responses. In the Empire, a dispute happened in the Imperial Palace itself and the matter was dismissed after a petition of the East Empire Company yet that didn't stop the wanted posters from being officialised even though no action was to be taken. In Morrowind, the Redoran Government didn't even acknowledge the crimes. In Summerset Isles, a force consisted of several Thalmor Arch Wizards took a long scale Portal to the Aldmeri Dominion territory in Tenith and are expected to arrive in Skyrim once they recover their Magicka by the next day.


     ***


     Alina sat behind the CEO's desk organizing the reports in front of her with a grim face. Her father Sigurd stood beside the window gazing at the town from Jon's high office while Jonrad was silently closing his eyes while sitting on a chair at the corner.


     "So, these are the demands? I expected something as extreme as cut off your heads and present them on plates of silver." Sigurd said.


     "It is not much different than what they demanded 15 years ago." Jonrad calmly replied.


     The two were talking about the list of the demands presented by the messenger that arrived in Winterhold yesterday.


     A lot has happened. Ever since Jon's kidnapping accident, putting off the fire resulted by the rumors was all that the Dare Dragon Company, the Firemanes and the Moonblades were focusing on. The populace in Winterhold was at a climax point of tension and things may turn chaotic any second.


     The problem with Winterhold was its fast growth in population. Those people who came from everywhere were not like the loyal locals of Winterhold and a single bad thing may cause them to pack and leave. Now that Jon Dare was officially wanted by the Thalmor for some sort of prophecy and the use of Undead made things way worse. The locals didn't even bother listening to the rumors but the new immigrants were all tensed up.


     Not long after the rumors and Jon's disappearance, news arrived to Winterhold about a large number of the Hidden Clan of Skyrim as well as some Mercenaries all in cahoots with the Thalmor have formed an Alliance. Ironically, they called it the 'Dragon Hunt Alliance', a force consisted of 15'000 men started making camps in the Pale. Jarl Korir tired to make contacts with Jarl Skald but the roads were cut off through the west of Winterhold, the Wayward Pass and groups of Bandits appeared in the south around Fort Kastav keeping the roads unsafe and the Imperial Legion occupied. Of course, everyone knew who are these bandits.


     By doing so, Winterhold land roads were all cut by the 'Dragon Hunt Alliance', two days later, they sent out a list of demands to Winterhold.


     The first was to disband the [Dare Corps] and to hand lay down the weapons. The second was to open the gates of Winterhold and Neo Saarthal then kick out all the population with nothing but what a man can carry. The third was to hand over all the possessions of Jonhild Firemane and that includes all the Elder Scrolls he possessed so far. The fourth was the relevance of Jonhild's location and the identities of the Mysterious Mage that appeared in the fight against the vampires. The fifth was to cripple the Magicka Center of Jonrad Firemane, Hilda Firemane, Tyr Firemane, Tormund Firemane, Sigurd Moonblade and some other key figures and hand them over to the 'Dragon Hunt Alliance'. The sixth was the transfer of the [Dare Dragon Company] and all its possessions with the [Dare Fleet] on top of them to the Alliance. The Seventh was the complete uninvolvement of the College of Winterhold and Arch Wizard Nurina Aren.


     These were the seven top demands and what followed was not much different. Of course, Alina didn't put much effort into reading the papers.


     "With the 'Tower of Music' standing in the middle of Neo Saarthal, I am not even considering that their numbers are 5000 more than ours. I am sure that with the surveillance system Jon installed around the Hold, they won't even be able to tell our real number." Alina said.


     That was why Sigurd and Jonrad were around her all the time.


     The so-called Dragon Hunt Alliance has tried so hard to push as many spies and troublemakers as possible in the walls of Winterhold and Neo Saarthal but the secret surveillance and Facial Recognition enchantments were catching spies like a mosquito trap while Jonrad, Sigurd and Tyr were taking turns to take care of them.


     Alina kept the device Jon created under the vault a secret from anyone and connected it to a Light Screen so she can use it from afar.


     By all that, the secrets about the 'Tower of Music' and the true power of the [Dare Corps] was kept a tight secret. After all, 8000 against 15000 is a fair match when the 8000 are in their forts and defending.


     Not only that, in the past few days, Alina was making her own measurements that Jon didn't come up with. She was planning for a real slaughter.


     "Skadi and Father got really busy with that thing you asked them to do." Jonrad mentioned.


     "Well of course, managing 'that sort' of refugees will need a special set of skills that only those two happened to have. And by the way, how is Hilda doing?" Alina said.


     "She is calm but doesn't speak a lot. Ever since what happened in the Reach, she isn't really in the mood to do anything. Well, at least she is taking care of the kids and Jullanar."


     "Good, we need someone as strong as her to stay in Winterhold."


     "Believe me she won't stay. As soon as this starts, she will take her axe and chop some heads."


     "... Sounds like her… and Jon… and you too, uncle."


     "Ahaha, not true. I burn people, girl." Jonrad said with a hearty laugh.


     "Yes… tell me, uncle. That thing that you call 'Labour', how dangerous it is?" Alina asked.


     "Sigh! Very dangerous just like any other deal you strike with the Daedra. You should know yourself since your eyes… you know." He said.


     "Yes… I got to admit, I hated what my eyes do but I was embracing them lately."


     "Embracing?" Sigurd frowned and joined the conversation.


     "Ehm… on a certain prisoner. I can now control the output of my eye powers." Alina said.


     Sigurd looked at his daughter and nodded slightly. She always kept using her eyes a last resort card but now she had an object of to pour her hate on. He heard that she used her eyes on a certain prisoner on a daily basis.


     Hate is a strong force and the most negative of all. Sadly, nothing can heal it other than letting it all out.


     "We deviated from the subject." Sigurd himself pushed the bad thoughts away, "As a man who I consider my rival, I find it weird that you didn't boast about your Labour in front of me. That's what are you good at, right? Boasting."


     Jonrad would normally come up with a savage comeback to Sigurd's provocations but he merely nodded.


     "That's not something I boast with."


     Sigurd raised his brows to Jonrad's calm reply.


     "Can you tell us, uncle?" Alina asked.


     "Yeah… you know Tyr and I have a friend who we met in the Great War."


     "Yes, you call him Glemt. The robed man who can cast that insanely powerful magic." Alina heard the tale.


     "Well, he goes by many names as he is a drifter. It is thanks to him and Tyr as well as some other people that a strong Prophecy called the 'Culling', orchestrated by the Daedric Prince Boethiah, was stopped during the Great War. I was doing the clean up in the Imperial Palace after that and I got my hands on many clues that involved me with the Daedra… not directly at first.


     Later, to what happened in Hammerfell after Jon was born, I went back to Skyrim but Hilda didn't listen to me and kept going with her rage and piracy. I knew things deteriorated badly so I returned back to High Rock to continue my studies. At year 4E 188, I met a certain Priestess of Boethiah and some of my stupid actions has put me in no position but to act as the Daedra's hands.


     Boethiah is one of the Daedra Princes who loves to see Nations and Organizations rise and fall and my seven tasks, which is the common number of tasks to all Labours, were about pushing some Organization out of power." Jonrad said as he spaced out remembering what he did.


     "Which Organization?" Alina asked.


     Jonrad smiled before replying with a grim voice.


     "The Dark Brotherhood."


     "..." "..."


     Alina and her father turned silent.


     "I won't tell much about that tale but this is a tale of no heroes. Only darkness and death wrote it as its characters were people who were more evil than each other. I met Glemt at High Rock at that time and luckily, he assisted me when our goals met. He was hired by a man called Uther to track down the Dark Brotherhood assassin who killed his daughter, my labours were in line all along until the last. We found out that Uther's daughter was not killed by the assassins but rather, she was the Listener of the Dark Brotherhood… the last Listener, Alisanne Dupre. Uther wanted his daughter dead and so did Boethiah…"


     "... And?"


     "... I burned the girl to death."


     Silence took over for a while until Jonrad decided to speak again.


     "In Labours, there is only the ending that fits the Daedra the most. My Labour ended the core power of the Dark Brotherhood in Cyrodiil as Boethiah wanted. In Jon's case, who knows what a Daedra like Azura wants!" Jonrad said.


     The three turned to the window to look at the gigantic Shrine of Azura that was over there on the mountain not too far from Winterhold.


     As they were silent, the door to the room was knocked and Sev the secretary walked in.


     "Lady Alina, Lady Aela has arrived and the 'Hasty Bee' also arrived. Lady Vittoria Vici and Captain Ongeim are on their way."


     Sev reported and let Aela in.


     As Aela walked in and put down the thick hood over her head, she took a look around and saw Jonrad and Sigurd.


     "Well-met, uncles." She greeted them with an awkward face.


     Aela was not one of the most active figures around Winterhold so she met Jonrad and Sigurd only two times before. She also mistook Jonrad of Jon once.


     The two nodded to her and she walked to Alina.


     "Sister, it is good to see you again." Alina said.


     "You too, sister. I came with news." Aela replied.


     "Let's hear it."


     "The Companions has agreed to your contract and after we considered the power of Winterhold based on what we saw, we going to back Winterhold up."


     "Thank you, Aela. This is really good to hear."


     Alina was delighted to have the Companions support in the upcoming battle. She couldn't risk hiring mercenaries as Winterhold appeared to be in a dire situation from outside and revealing strategic information about the real power of Winterhold was too risky.


     As the girls spoke, some loud noises came from outside as few guards walked in behind Vittoria Vici and Ongeim. Somehow, even Nurina and Wulfur showed up.


     "What is the big situation?" Aela asked.


     "Something that Jon asked for." Alina said and received the people coming in the room.


     The guards put down a medium sized chest and left the room, Alina closed the door herself and sealed the room with a spell.


     "So, girl. Is that it?" Nurina asked Vittoria.


     "Yes… this is the item Jon wanted… I can't believe we actually managed to pull that one off." Vittoria said with a pale face.


     "Relax, no one could even find out that it disappeared and no one even found out that we were in Morrowind." Ongeim said.


     "You had the best of [Team 0] with you after all." Wulfur remarked.


     "Still, I am surprised. One needs a really strong nerve to steal one of Morrowind's National Treasures." Jonrad said.


     "National Treasure?" Aela was the only one who didn't know what's going on.


     "Ah! Right, I told you a week ago that Jon wanted a certain item from the city of Blacklight, the capital of Morrowind." Alina said.


     "Yes, you said Captain Ongeim and Miss Vici were on it." Aela confirmed.


     "Well… we had to steal it as negotiations would take weeks." Vittoria was still pale.


     "Open the chest." Nurina seemed eager to see what's inside.


     Nurina nodded and used the spell that can unlock the 'Containment Chest'. While holding their breath, the eight people in the room held their breath as they looked inside.


     "... A dagger?" Aela raised her brows as she saw the dagger made of a Dwemer metal handle and a blue crystal blade.


     "Not just any dagger but officially the most dangerous Dagger in the World." Alina said, "Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you [Keening]."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     382 Fuck Off
      *1st of First Seed (March), 4E 199 - Winterhold*


     It was all official now. The forces of the so-called Dragon Hunt Alliance have marched in the hold of Winterhold Winterhold from the west and will arrive at Neo Saarthal by tomorrow. The Jarl and the DDC (Dare Dragon Company) have issued a warning and let everyone behind the walls. The three main settlements of Winterhold City, Saarthal Fortress and Whispering Town have all fortified themselves according to regulations and the drills which were installed in case things like that happened.


     The main battlefield was, of course, going to be west to Neo Saarthal.


     Winterhold's landscape was a really good factor and its supportive role is critical in the defensive plan. As the hold was really tight on roads especially in the eastern side, an army of 15'000 can only move in a large field or it would lose the numerical advantage. This made both Winterhold City and the Whispering Town safe for now.


     Of course, the defense forces of Winterhold had to be ready for any fast raids from the back if the enemy wanted to send an attachment through the mountain roads, that's why Alina made sure to leave a 1000 Dare Trooper in a fortified area near the Whispering Town and Winterhold City to protect the south.


     The remaining 7000 were fortifying Neo Saarthal.


     It was known that the combined forces of the Firemanes and the Moonblades were only 3000 men while only 1000 should be working for the DDC so Alina made a public recruitment announcements and some propaganda to cover the sudden increase of the numbers as a Local Militia consisted of 4000 men to cover up any legal issue that might occur later on.


     The mercenaries that Alina managed to hire were none other than the Companions and they sent 300 strongmen whose value rivaled 2000 normal soldiers.


     ***


     The initial attack plan of the 'Dragon Hunt Alliance' was to rely on the defense holes in Neo Saarthal and break through its walls. The city was newly built and its defenses shouldn't be that perfect just yet. Still, things proved challenging.


     The estimated number of the defense forces of Winterhold should be over at the very least 5'000. Attacking with 15'000 should be akin to bullying.


     The 'Dragon Hunt Alliance' was not an official campaign or anything rather than a bandit raid. The laws of the Empire and the Kingdom of Skyrim forbade such an unlicensed force to gather in one place, which meant the clans forming the alliance have a little time to act and be done with the threat of Winterhold and Jonhild Firemane.


     The main reason why they were doing such a bold thing was the two Hidden Clans that were annihilated by the Firemanes and the DDC which are the Bloodsail and the Black-Bone clans. Those two clans involved themselves against Jonhild Firemane and disappeared from the face of Nirn because of it. This was why Jon was rumored as the Cursed Child between the Clans.



     The other force at play other than the Hidden Clans was the Thalmor, they pretty much have a massive grudge with the Firemanes and Jon's family. Leaving such a dangerous person alive was out of the question.


     The Thalmor used the same tactic they used 18 years ago when they chased Hilda through Skyrim. They were involved under disguise as mercenaries wearing leather armors and black robes.


     By doing so, they gathered 9 hidden clans with animosity towards the Firemanes and participated in the chase 18 years ago.


     These clans were Wind-Wolf, Ice-Hair, Far-Winter, Ironblood, Thorn-Shield, Blackblade, Stormfist, the Kragr and the Nikkr. Nine of the most notorious clans who had a long history of violence and bloodshed.


     These clans alongside the Thalmor have all gathered in the western borders of Winterhold near the ancestral home of the moonblades.


     The old Patriarch of the Nikkr Clan met in the central tent with the other leaders, he was infuriated for some reason.


     "Damn them all to Oblivion. I thought this was the end of that Moonblade brat yet he chose to abandon his home and flee! AAAH!" Skap the Old slammed the table in front of him.


     "What's with the old fool?" A certain young girl sitting among the leaders asked.


     "Old blood with the Moonblades. Sigurd Moonblade has killed three of his sons." A middle-aged man replied.


     These were the Young Ogra of the Stonefists of Whiterun and Hagi of the Blackblades of Riften.


     "Would you please quit making a ruckus. We can't delay any longer than this." Another figure entered the tent and spoke, it was a tall woman with golden skin and pointy ears.


     "This is not your business to decide, elf! We move when we want to move." Skap the Old tried to let his frustration on the High Elf woman.


     The woman's beautiful face showed a calm smile and nodded. She then turned to the other leaders.


     "I suppose that we all are aware that time is of the essence and as you all know, we sent many people to gather information about Winterhold yet it has been three days and no one returned."


     "I don't like it." Orga Stormfist said.


     "In that case, let's do with what we have. The people of Winterhold must be very wary and has already started their defensive measures. Even though we cut the roads, we can't cut the sea in front of their [Dare Fleet]. The road between Winterhold and Neo Saarthal is a mountain valley between two cities so it can't be raided which means we have no hope in cutting their supply. Sadly, we don't have time for that and we will need to finish them off in one day." The High Elf took the lead of the meeting anyway.


     "Let's just blast the walls with any spell or shout it down." Tofa Far-Winter said.


     "A nice idea that we surely will be using." The High Elf remarked sarcastically, "What we don't know is how Winterhold will respond. I am sure they are very well prepared to face us with all what they have and that includes Master Wizards from the College of Winterhold. My master will be arriving tomorrow with Ten of Arch Wizards who just arrived from Alinor to oversee the operation."


     The Nords didn't comment on that.


     Ten Arch Wizards is an overkill. Winterhold's College has only five not including the mysterious woman that appeared at the Battle of Forsworn Jon-Dare and fought the Vampires forcing them to retreat.


     No matter how much distrust the Nords had towards the High Elves, the number of Arch Wizards showed the power of the Dominion. Of course, that was nothing compared to the war machine of a large nation but it was still a lot.


     Winterhold needs a true miracle to stop this force.


     "At the meantime, we have our Battlemages and your Voice Masters. I am sure any interference from above won't be necessary." The High Elf said, "Now to the important part."


     A map was laid down on the table.


     "This is Neo Saarthal as our scouts could draw from afar. The one who designed the city was clearly not an expert so he made two later of walls with ten meters between them and bridges to link the front and the back battlements. The two walls are connected to the mountains that were somehow cut cleanly by some magic we don't know about to make it impossible to climb. One of the reasons that took us too long to decide a campaign was the unknown methods and of Winterhold."


     "What about that?" Orga the Young pointed at the center of Neo Saarthal.


     "A tower of some sort. If my guess is correct, Winterhold is trying to use some large scale magic but the basis is wrong. First of all, the tower is not complete as they built its inner parts hurriedly without focusing on the outer stone part. It is mostly exposed and whoever goes up there will be hunted by any good mage." The High Elf said.


     "Shouldn't they know that too?" Orga questioned.


     "Of course, but they are desperate. Their good ships can't work against a large scale land attack so we are expecting that they will flee using the sea in the end. We have no method to stop them if the battle was dragged to the sea and frankly we have the time but as long as the Arch Mages arrive tomorrow, there will be no escape for them."


     The High Elf was confident and so were the Clans.


     "What if they tried to face us on the ground?" Orga asked.


     "Then it would be their funeral." The reply was immediate.


     "You sure?" Orga the Young questioned, "As far as I know, the Firemanes, the Moonblades and the Company of Winterhold are no easy opponents. They will fight with everything they got and will fight desperately."


     Orga the Young of Clan Stormfist was questioning a lot. At first, she seemed an immature brash young girl but in reality, she was a shrewd and a scary person.


     The High Elf woman kept her cool in front of Orga's piercing gaze and smiled wider.


     "No matter what happens tomorrow, the result is set in stone." The High Elf said and turned to the others.


     "Tomorrow, we will rush Neo Saarthal and Winterhold, the battle plan will be decided at tonight's meeting once the last of the scouts return. And as promised, the Clans can share all the Gold and Silver inside those walls. Our aim is any Magical Tomes and Scrolls so we won't be sharing your loot. I hope everyone here is pleased with our deal."


     The Nords smiled and looked at each other in a cheerful air, the word 'Loot' was indeed music to their ears.


     The High Elf woman sneered in her head and walked out of the tent. Orga the Young kept glaring at her then clicked her tongue.


     "I don't like that bitch." She said.


     ***


     Back at her tent, the High Elf woman dropped all masks. She massaged her stiff face that was already hurt from putting on a fake smile all day long.


     She sat on her table preparing her reports to the High Ups who were interested in the matter regarding Jon Dare. She wasn't feeling good about the whole thing from the start as every time the Thalmor went after Jon, they were always bested by him.


     He had an advantage, something they don't know of and they can't tell what is that. Many evidence was there, the mysterious fleet, the cleanly cut mountain, the spies that disappear the moment they step foot in Winterhold. Nothing was normal.


     In her opinion, they shouldn't have pursued Jon Dare from the start. A human with a strong fate like that should be avoided but it was all too late now, the best course of action is to eliminate him.


     She was about to continue writing the reports but a voice interrupted her.


     "My Lady, it is Calion."


     "Come in." She said and looked up for a high elf in leather armor to walk in.


     It was one of her subordinates. A confident man but somehow he seemed flustered.


     "What is it?" She asked.


     "Eh… my lady… Jonhild Firemane was sighted in Winterhold."


     "What?" She jumped up from her chair with her eyes wide open.


     He is here? The vampires let him go or did he escape?


     The High Elf woman didn't know how to react but she remembered something.


     "Wait! How can that be? Haven't all our spies get caught?"


     "Yes. It was not the spies' report. It was the scouts'."


     "The scouts?!"


     What was strange about it was that the scouts were mostly stationed a mile away from Neo Saarthal and Winterhold hid in the terrain and using their spyglasses to monitor the enemy.


     "Yes… he was very notable as he made a flashy entrance."


     "A flashy entrance!" The woman was taken aback, "The fool! He should have kept himself hidden if he wanted to fight us seriously."


     "Well… here is the thing. The scout said that Jonhild Firemane looked at him right in the eye from a mile away then… he made a rude sign."


     "A rude sign?"


     "Yes… a middle finger sign."


     "Ah! You mean he flipped the bird?"


     "... My lady… I…"


     "I was once a soldier, Calion. Don't worry about it. So, is there anything else?"


     "..."


     "Calion!"


     "Excuse me, my lady. He left a message for you."


     "Who? Jonhild Firemane? For me?" She was taken aback once again. "Where is it?"


     Calion felt awkward before replying.


     "In the sky, my lady. He wrote it with some Magic."


     The woman narrowed her eyes and stood up, she walked out of her tent to see Orga the Young waiting for her.


     "So… if it is not her ladyship. Ahahaha! I knew something was wrong about you."


     Orga laughed hard as she pointed to the sky.


     Indeed, there was a red cloud formed as words flying towards the 'Dragon Hunt Alliance' camp.


     The words were clear as day.


     [Fuck Off, Elenwen!]


     Elenwen's face froze. She, the Thalmor Ambassador, was keeping her identity a secret from those Nords to keep no physical evidence about the Thalmor's involvement but now… things went rather open.


     Her stiffened expressions became indifferent as she looked away.


     "Jon Dare indeed... I'll fucking kill you."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     383 Preparations
      A/n: Sorry for the sudden break… a Heatwave started a few days ago and actually caused a malfunction to the old Telephone box which feeds the modems in my neighborhood. You are free to imagine the heat.


     And big thanks to @shadow_phang... 🤑💋💕


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Almost four months ago, Jon left this house and those people to attend a meeting in Solitude. A lot has happened ever since.


     He was confronted by Thane Erikur in a debate that he splendidly won yet it ended up with Erikur going overboard announcing his evildoings of going after Jon's brother, Wulfur. Jon had to travel through space to Markarth and fight a horde of Forsworn to save his brother only to end up getting captured for two months and facing a massive dilemma. Even though it was a predicament, the experience Jon's gained was massive and he got a huge insight into his power serving as a period of training his body and reaching a high level of understanding. As Jon started to heal up and get back on his enemies, he was captured once again by vampires and got dragged to Coldharbour only to put his effort in creating one crazy artifact to escape the place.


     Now, he was sitting on his bed surrounded by all his family and friends in a heated reunion.


     Hilda cried too much as she looked at his sorry state. Jon didn't hide his injuries anymore and told what happened to him, how his Labours started and how he is handling them. Nurina would have whacked him with her staff in a fit of anger but she was silent as a stone.


     Jon knew why.


     She had a traumatic experience with the Daedra when she was young. Something that she can never forget or forgive the Daedra and would never get them involved in her family. Knowing that Jon was on good and bad terms with some Daedra made her just stay silent.


     He had a troublesome fate and she already saw this one coming. She also knew that he possessed the [Skull of Corruption] and always wanted him to abandon the damn staff but she trusted him to do the right thing on his own.


     Anyway, Jonrad had to comfort his son and welcome him home after the long absence. Some tears were shed and some laughs sounded and the mood finally reached a point of stillness. Jon was surrounded by Alina and Aela as he sat beside Jullanar and caressed her hair.


     Jullanar has fallen ill when Jon's power was cut. She got better with time but was still sickly and weak. Being her Spirit Guardian, Jon knew the reasons behind her case and had already decided to heal her with all his power but he had to heal first.


     Unfortunately, [Pride] wasn't the answer. [Pride] is part of Jon so it can be only as powerful as Jon in best cases, healing such injuries and Jullanar's case at the same time will require an extreme solution.


     "I hope my actions just now with the whole message thing didn't do you any problems with your plans." Jon said.


     "Not at all, the morale of the people are on the rise after your appearance. We had some chaotic situations with people abandoning their jobs and people actually leaving Winterhold but now things are calmer even with an enemy on the door." Alina said.



     "Seriously?"


     "Yes, the locals didn't forget that day when you came of Flame Atronach Hawks and defeated the pirates from two years ago."


     "Ah! I see."


     Jon smiled and turned to Jullanar who was lying beside him.


     "And how are you doing?"


     "I am fine. They just don't want to let me get out of this bed." She replied.


     "Lair! You are the one who doesn't want to get up and cry all night… oh…" Aela retorted.


     Her reply was blunt and she realized that Jon's face changed once he heard it. He became silent for a while before kissing Jull's forehead and whispering something to her. She smiled widely afterward.


     "What about you, troublemaker?" Jon asked Aela with a warm smile.


     "Me? Good. I hit the road between Winterhold and Whiterun more than often nowadays and to keep track of the chaos. Kodlak keeps the contracts up north all for me now."


     "Good to hear."


     Jon patted her head and stood up.


     "Where are you going?" Jull asked.


     "Keep resting, there is a lot of things need to be done." He said as he turned around, "There is a lot of things that need to be done, I am sorry to involve you in this shit show but we are going to end it."


     The ones he spoke two were Jonrad, Hilda, Nurina, Sigurd, Tormund, Jenna and Wulfur.


     "What do you have in mind?" Wulfur asked.


     "Hm? My plans are mostly regarding my own. I gave total control to Alina." Jon nonchalantly said.


     "Wait! What do you mean?" Alina asked.


     "I am pretty much not experienced with rallying men and making a strategy unless it is a street fight or ordering around my undead. Armies are not my cup of tea so I'll leave it to you and I will act as the mascot." Jon patted Alina's shoulder.


     "What about the men… everyone is now expecting you to come out and drive away the enemies with a big spell or some shout."


     "A big spell? You already have the 'Tower of Music' functioning, right?"


     "Yeah."


     "Its basic function is amazing on its own but the function we need to activate will need this, here you go."


     """""WOAH!"""""


     Jon took something and put it in Alina's hand. Literally, everyone in the room jumped away when they saw it.


     "What?" Jon tilted his head innocently.


     "..." Alina's eyes went blank the moment she was handed that thing casually.


     "That is… that is…"


     "Yeah."


     "Why is it… here?"


     "I took it with me."


     "Boy, you escaped the vampires with that?" Nurina jumped behind Alina.


     "Yes. I didn't mention it?"


     "You didn't!"


     "That is?" Hilda wondered.


     "My God!" Wulfur went rather pale.


     "You ugly bastard!" Jonrad cussed at Jon.


     "Say that again, old bastard." Jon was aggroed.


     "Leave him alone now. What is that?" Hilda went between them.


     "An Elder Scroll." Jon casually replied.


     "Ah… damn! An Elder Scroll!" Hilda realized the identity of the strange looking cylinder object.


     "I… Why do I have an Elder Scroll in my hands?" Alina asked.


     "I brought it."


     "Oh… right. Now, what did you want me to do with it?"


     "As I said, the 'Tower of Music' has a basic function and a function that needs an Elder Scroll. Here you go."


     "I see, so those extra files that I didn't understand were about this function… Are you really serious?" She asked.


     "I am sure that you will manage." Jon patted her shoulder back with a smile.


     "Is there anything we need to worry about?" Tormund asked


     "Nah, grandfather. Jon's plan will work with this." Alina comforted the people around her then took a large sheet and warped the Elder Scroll with it. "We should safekeep it and not let it get scratched."


     Alina's earnest action made Jon laugh.


     "What's wrong?" Alina asked.


     "Elder Scrolls are objects that exist out of space and time. They are basically invulnerable."


     "Oh… oh! Okay." Alina felt embarrassed for not realizing that, "At least, let's keep it out of sight."


     The heavy atmosphere was lifted by the light situation and a state of calmness took over.


     "Damn, it is good to be back." Jon exclaimed.


     "You must be hungry. Should I fix you something?" Hilda said.


     "Thank you, mother. I am starving." Jon replied.


     As the room started to get emptier, Jon spoke to Alina.


     "You seem happy."


     "Yes, you returned." She replied.


     "Oh, okay! And why do you keep smiling like that?"


     "I…" She was about to brush it off but someone interrupted.


     "She is happy that you returned without some Vampire Girl with you. Lady Alfe was teasing her with that joke." Jullanar said.


     "Oh, right. There was that Vampire Girl whose name is Serana. Sadly, her father is the boss of the vampires that took me and she couldn't simply come."


     "..." "..." "..."


     Alina, Jullanar and Aela were all silent


     "WAHAHAHAHA!" Jullanar held her belly and burst into laughter.


     "GODDAMMIT!" Alina cussed out loud.


     "Damn vampires! One can't sniff them out." Aela became depressed.


     "Oi, what's going on?" Jon sensed the off situation.


     Alina didn't reply and walked out.


     "Hey, where are you going?" Jon called.


     "Humph!" Alina didn't seem she want to reply.


     "Just… I see! Okay, I'll give you some time to cool off. Can you tell me where is the thing I asked you to bring? The dagger [Keening]." Jon followed her out.


     "I don't know! Why don't you go ask that bitch Alexa?" Alina broke away and left Jon dumbfounded.


     [A/n: Fanservice here.]


     "... Hey, what happened while I was gone?" Jon looked back but there was nothing they could tell.


     "The dagger is kept in the vault." Jullanar said.


     "Mhm! Thanks." Jon nodded and went on his own.


     The house felt so much more beautiful after almost four months of absence. Jon took his way down to the basement to find Wulfur standing there working on something that looked like a large saddle.


     "Hey, what are you up to?" Jon asked.


     "Alina has some plans of her own for the coming fight. I am just making sure everything is us according to the sketches." Wulfur said.


     "And that is?"


     "A new toy for the… Council of the cousins, Haha! Hafthor begged me for it. You will see it when the time comes."


     "Haha! Looking forward to it then. Are we all set with the battle preparations?" Jon asked.


     "Yes, it's all covered."


     "Cannons, ballistas, Tesla towers and all?"


     "Yep."


     "Fine, keep up the good work."


     Jon left Wulfur headed directly to the vault, he opened the brass door and walked in to find a few mounds of gold and gems in the small room.


     "Sigh! Looks like I am not beating Scrooge McDuck anytime soon."


     (I agree.)


     "Shadow?! Motherfucker! Where were you?"


     (What are you talking about, motherfucker? Where were you?)


     "The hell! You took your tail and disappeared before I got dragged by the Vampires."


     (Vampires?! What exactly did I miss? You were going to fight the Forsworn last time I saw you. After that, I couldn't find you anywhere.)


     "What the fuck do you mean? Shouldn't you be in my head?"


     (Do I look like a fucking imaginary friend to you? I was out there doing my business?)


     "The hell? Fine… good! Very good! The Dawnguard DLC was about to start 2 years earlier."


     (... The fuck!)


     "I even got an Elder Scroll."


     (... Okay, start from the beginning.)


     And Jon started from the beginning.


     "... Now, mind telling me where on Nirn did you disappear?"


     (I'd call it Earth rather than Nirn.) Shadow murmured quietly.


     "Wait! What?"


     (What? Nothing.)


     "What are you talking about? You just said Earth."


     (Did I? You must be imagining things.)


     "Hey, don't fuck with me! You just said Earth!"


     (No, I didn't say that.)


     "Damn you… You are on Earth!"


     (No, stop it. We'll talk later, bye.)


     "Hey! Shadow! You fucker… dammit!"


     Jon was absolutely baffled by what happened just now.


     He thought he understood the mystery of Shadow as a High Ranking Spirit bound to his reincarnation but things seemed rather more than just that.


     Shadow messed when he was using telepathy with Jon and his thoughts slipped. Something about Earth.


     Jon sat on some mound of gold coins and wracked his brain around the matter. It can be anything at this point judging by how flustered Shadow was.


     He knew there was more to this than just what he thinks but this is his first time finding a lead about Earth. Just to what extent is Shadow involved with Earth?


     Jon thought and thought for almost an hour but nothing came to mind. He couldn't tell from where should he start solving this puzzle.


     "Ah, fuck it!"


     Whether it is Shadow's origin or the connection between this world and the past one, Jon had no basis to work on other than some theories and speculations. It held no meaning towards the truth behind everything of course but he can only hope for the bits and pieces he gets from Shadow. Of course Jon has no intention of returning to Earth, 15 years have passed and he already stopped grieving for his old life and of course the people there have already buried his corpse and moved on.


     Now that the mood was ruined by stupid Shadow, Jon gave a hearty sigh and stood up looking around.


     "Alexa, what's up?"




     "Oh! You got an update? Your voice sounds a bit… less feminine now… your tone is also mechanical rather than harmonious! Who changed the settings?"




     "... I… I see… that's what you get for giving your girl the password. Sigh! Fine, restore the old settings and set their access to First Admin only."




     "... Really? Check."


     <*Smiling Emoji*>


     "... Fuck! Cancel Action." Jon broke in a cold sweat. "Alina is scary!"


     "Alexa, where is the thing?"




     Jon turned around and saw a neatly decorated box. He opened it and saw [Keening] encased in its Dwemer metal handle and blue crystal blade covered in layers of protective enchanted sheets. Of course they have done so because touching [Keening] without proper protection is lethal.


     [Keening] is an item of a set called the [Tools of Kagrenac], the three artifacts that were the core part of the secret behind the Dwemer disappearance from the world and the rise of the Three Living Gods (Demigods) that ruled Morrowind, the Tribunal.


     The dagger [Keening], the hammer [Sunder] and the gauntlet [Wraithgaurd].


     [Sunder] was designed to produce a certain power of Tonal Magic that can strike the [Heart of Lorkhan] to make it produce an amount of pure primordial godly energy that can be flayed by [Keening]. [Sunder]'s produced energy and [Keening]'s absorbed energy are lethal to the wielder, here when comes [Wraithgaurd] with its enchantment that can nullify the lethal effect.


     All in all, [Sunder] produce a high quality Magic attacks, [Keening] absorbs the Essence Energy, and [Wraithgaurd] protects from all manners of Magic Energies.


     Jon sneered and removed the protecting sheets from [Keening] then held it with his bare hands. He wasn't worried the slightest.


     "Now, what is left was acquiring [Sunder] and [Wraithgaurd]." Jon murmured to himself, "Who could have told that they are just around the corner?!" Jon's plan was going smoother than ever.


     "And people wonder why I chose Winterhold to be my home. It is simply the best, hahaha!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     384 The Battle of Winterhold 1 : Cooking Madness
      *The day of the Battle*


     *Alina's front, Neo Saarthal*


     "Daughter, what is that?"


     Sigurd stood with a pale face beside Alina, the father and daughter pair were in a stone circular room at the base of the Tower of Music. What was in front of him was simply something that scared the ever living out of him.


     "That? It is a Magicka Reactor."


     "THAT is one? Aren't those things just some small trinkets?"


     "Trinkets? Father, Magicka Reactors are the crown jewel of Jon's creations and Winterhold's core of power. They are artifacts of absolute genius."


     The Magicka Reactor in front of Sigurd and Alina was a bit too large. It can be compared with a small boulder with the height of four meters and the width of eight. Indeed, this thing was created by exploiting a massive stockpile of Stalhrim and Soul Gems. This Magicka Reactor has the ability to produce 80 Mega MP on the Magickameter.


     Powering a massive artifact like the Tower of Music needed that much power after all.


     As Sigurd and Alina proceeded further in the facility, they saw some people in distinctive robes.


     "These are?" Jonrad asked.


     "Winterhold mad scientists. The former Core Members of the Creation Club, one of the College's most formidable student clubs. The always turned on, Eliel; the Nerd Orc, Morbagog; the big cat who loves small things, Mahran; and the arsonist, Yisra. They are misfits in society but somehow Jon found them."


     "We found him. He taught me how to make people naked with my voice." Eliel said as she offered a handshake to Sigurd.


     "Yes, whatever you say." Alina held Elie's hand away. "Guys, take us atop the tower, please. We need to install the last piece."


     "Understood, this way." Mahran said as he led the way to a small room with a lever in its center."


     The group followed him and Sigurd kept looking around.


     "Why are we all cramped up in a small room?" He asked.


     "Just wait and see." Alina replied as Mahran pulled the lever.


     The floor shook for an instant and started to rise up. Sigurd looked at the ceiling with worry but it was rising up with them.


     "What in the world…"


     "It is a lift developed by Mahran in imitation of the Dwemer lifts. It moved by those four big gears in the corners and draws energy from the large Mega Magicka Reactor." Morbagog explained.


     "Yes, This one has come to a conclusion that lifts need very small parts under their floors to move the big gears. I came to Boss Jon with the idea and he helped me with the design. Small machines are really marvelous." Mahran continued.


     "How small?" Sigurd asked with worry.


     "Very small! Tiny. Isn't that amazing."


     "Eh…"


     As worry started to appear on Sigurd, Alina spoke.


     "It is nothing dangerous father. I checked everything myself."


     "Okay, daughter."


     As he said, the floor shook once again. Sigurd hurriedly held to his daughter.



     "We arrived, father."


     "Really?"


     "Yes."


     Mahran opened the lift's door and all found themselves on a wooden roof. The top was not as vast as the base which was easily imaginable from looking from the bottom of the tower.


     The was a pedestal standing in the center of the roof and Alina walked to it revealing the Elder Scroll that she hid in a cloth.


     "Lady Boss… is that? Is that?" The four mages recognized the Elder Scroll right away.


     "Yes, and if you want answers, go ask Jon."


     Alina brushed them off as she installed the Elder Scroll on the pedestal and made sure it stays hidden.


     Sigurd surveyed the place and looked down the tower.


     It was indeed deserving to be called a tower, a building so high that it overlooked everything around as people looked so tiny from the top. The tower's height was almost 70 meters, an impressive height for the age's builders but even though, the tower was still not complete.


     Only from the base of the tower up to 30 meters was just covered in stone while the rest was metal and wood hurriedly made to counter the attack on Winterhold.


     Sigurd had to give it to Jon, the design was like none other in this world. The tower was a massive 'A' with curved sides and pointy long top. The circular roof was just a small part of the whole thing.


     "Jon said that the original version of this tower was built only with metal with the towering height of 300 meters." Alina came behind Sigurd and spoke.


     "Come on! There is something like that out there in the world?" Sigurd scoffed her off.


     "You know… his past life." Alina said with a smile.


     "Haha! And you believed it?"


     "Why not?"


     The two became silent for a while. Sigurd then turned to his daughter with a small smile. A long black hair that resembled his as well as the same slim face of a Moonblade. Other than that, her big eyes and delicate features were all from her mother. His smile only grew wider.


     "Seeing you this old, building such things and preparing for big battles. Your mother would have been so proud of you." He said.


     His words were unexpected for his daughter's ears but she received them with a smile.


     "Thank you, father."


     "Here, take this." Sigurd put something in his daughter's hand.


     "That is… father! You can't be…"


     "Take it… it is the Silver Hawk ring your mother gave me. It bears a powerful Blessing of Kyne. Give it to that boy when he is man enough to ask you… and when he fixes his face too."


     "Father, this is… this is the best thing ever." Alina hugged her father right away.


     He froze for a second before hugging her back.


     As they parted, their eyes were a bit wet even in this strong blowing wind atop of 70 meters.


     "Fine, go now." He said.


     "I will but before I go, here is what you need to do." Alina turned around and looked at the other four. "Eliel will man the tower according to the principal I gave you, Mahran will make sure that the energy flow is going well and will be responsible of maintenance, Yisra and Morbagog will man those two Dwarven Ballistas on the sides. If anything came flying, shoot it down."


     """"Understood.""""


     "Father will be here to supervise and protect you, he is one of the strongest people you will ever meet in your life so don't be worried while working here with him. And father, those four may be misfits but they are excellent mages whose generosity drove them a bit to the edge of their minds. They will handle it all."


     "As you see, daughter."


     "Good, now that everything is all handled. I hope you all luck."


     "You too, Lady Boss."


     "You too, daughter."


     Alina walked to the edge of the tower and whistled.


     A few seconds later, a large shadow covered the top of the tower.


     "Whoa! That thing again." Sigurd said with a wide grin.


     The newly arrived was Lokthur (Sky Tyrant), the Snow Cap Gryphon of Alina.


     She held to its neck's feather and jumped atop of Lokthur.


     "See father, he grew even more in one month. Children grew so fast." She laughed.


     Sigurd nodded to his daughter with a smile as he saw her fly away on the Gryphon.


     "They indeed do, child."


     ***


     *Wulfur's Front*


     Away from Winterhold to the North, a large band of Warriors gathered on the beach of the Sea of Ghosts. Firemanes, Moonblades and Dare Dragon Troopers; this force was something hidden from everyone by Alina. There were faces like Skadi Firemane and Tormund Firemane in the group, none could underestimate what this group will do in the battle even though the plan was kept a secret from the normal soldiers.


     What was most interesting was not the force itself but the place they have gathered around, it was a cave with a massive entrance away from the sea and all. Something that none were allowed in other than the top brass of the three entities.


     Wulfur, who just came from Winterhold, walked between the tents and arrived at the cave. He walked in right away and was greeted by Vladimir Firemane.


     "How is Jorna?" Vladimir asked.


     "… Sick worried… she wanted me to stay." Wulfur said.


     "Mother said that people women become very overprotective when they are pregnant. It is said that Hafthor's mother killed a bear when by her pair hands she was pregnant with him." Vladimir said.


     "That's Hafthor we are talking about. He will take us to Oblivion one day by his actions." Wulfur retorted.


     "Sovngarde, brother. Sovngarde where we will drink, eat and fu… fornicate to the rest of our days until the Battle of the World's End with Shor." Hafthor popped up out of nowhere.


     "How much did he drink?" Wulfur asked.


     "Don't ask me, that's why you are leading us in this fight, not that dumb fool." Vladimir brushed Hafthor away.


     "Come on, brothers. I am not even drunk yet." Hafthor retorted, "Look, before you come, we had something we needed you to know."


     Hafthor walked in the cave and the two followed until they arrived at where the rest are. There was Frejya, Ragnar, Lela, Veka, Zal, Kera, Zend, Gunmar and the rest of the Firemane cousins.


     "Zend, you are the eldest. Announce it." Hafthor spoke to Zend son of Njord.


     "Well, why not? I am a married man so I can't be involved a lot on your follies yet today is an exception." He said as he raised a horn of mead to Wulfur. "Wulfur, you are always a brother to our brother Jonhild even more than us and we all envy you for it. You stole young Bjorna's heart so we know you are a lucky man among men. Thus today, we the Council of Cousins agreed to announce you a brother, a cousin and a Firemane. We also took the Elders agreement but the Council of the Cousins is what matters. To Wulfur!"


     """"To Wulfur!""""


     The boys and girls laughed loudly but Wulfur was frozen in his place. He was just trying to realize what he heard once again.


     "Congratulations, brother." A voice woke him up from his mind-numb state.


     Wulfur looked behind him to see his sister, Svidi.


     "Wha… Why are you here?"


     "Well, I wouldn't have missed this moment for the world." She said as she hugged Wulfur. "You are now a part of a family, we always wanted that since the days of the orphanage, right?"


     "But… sister, you are my family… all that I need. There are Bjorna and Jon and the others…" Wulfur was flustered.


     "And it will keep getting bigger. Cheer up! I can fit anywhere, you know." Svidi patted her brother's arm as she joined the party of the Firemane.


     Wulfur watched her closely as she sat beside someone in particular, it was none other than Hafthor.


     Wulfur sighed in his heart. He sensed the chemistry between the two since almost a month but that was one weird match, the gentle quiet girl and the foolhardy brash boy.


     He couldn't help but drink his horn in one go.


     "That's the spirit." Vladimir and Ragnar approached. "Now, are you ready to discuss what we are about to do?"


     "Yes." he replied and walked further in the cave.


     There, one could see a quiet place with a big bonfire and large silhouettes. Skadi Firemane saw the boys and nodded for them to approach.


     "Alina's counter plan is all relying on us, are you boys ready?" She asked.


     "Are you, mother?" Wulfur said back.


     "Ah! You'll get yourself killed, I know it." She said as she led them further in the cave.


     Loud footsteps or rather thuds were heard, Wulfur and the rest gulped as they witnessed the mighty beasts deep inside.


     "This will be one glorious, counter-attack." Skadi said with a manic smile.


     ***


     *Jon's front*


     "You know, when you told me Winterhold was fun, I was really convinced with that Bathhouse thing and all but you really got me good. Never have I ever thought that I, Brom of Jehanna, would jump in a dark hole in the earth with a tall maniac like you."


     Brom the Mercenary was complaining to Jon all day long.


     "Shut up, you are the one who agreed on this." Jon retorted.


     "I mean… yes, you can buy my soul with 500 Golden Septims each day you are hiring me but not drag me in Winterhold's most infamous death trap."


     "I just showed you I can take us out of this from where we entered. Don't make a fuss."


     "Are you serious? Even if you are Jon Dare, the cursed child of the Firemanes or even Azura's Laborer; you want me that the two of us will conquer the 'Sightless Pit' alone."


     "Like a piece of cake."


     "Urgh!" Brom groaned as he gave up on Jon.


     The two of them were in what seemed to be a very old Dwermer Ruin. One that was badly damaged with death traps and Falmer all over the place.


     Jon wasn't using anything other than a lever-action crossbow and shot down all the Falmer in his way.


     The Falmer, or the Snow Elves, are a fallen race of Elves that degenerated over the years from the days of the first era. Those Falmer are now just some alien race of the underground that survives on eating lost adventurers and insects or sometimes cannibalism. One of the worst nightmares for adventurers were those Falmer.


     Jon was acting stealthy relying on the weak senses of the Falmer and shot them with silent bolts of his crossbow. If any large band of Falmer came out, he would let Brom summon his Daedric Band of Dremora and annihilate them.


     "I must admit that using [Sanguine's Rose] to train your own band of Dremora is genius. You even made those Dremora escape the realm of Mehrunes Dagon and become some sort of Liberated Dremora that live in a pocket realm and even hear your call without [Sanguine's Rose], genius indeed." Jon said.


     "I want to say that I hate prying eyes but the way you analyzed things right now made me prideful and scared at the same time. You are something on your own, Jon Dare."


     "Thanks. I've seen that technique of conquering a Pocket Realm on Oblivion by a force of your own with a Necromancer Clan called the Black Bone once. A real marvel."


     "Actually, I stole the idea from them. Haha!"


     "Good call."


     Brom of Jehanna was a real genius in Conjuration even with a cheat item like [Sanguine's Rose]. Conjuring Dremora was the trickiest as they were cunning and manipulative but Brom has completely tamed a band of Dremora and trained them in a spartan way. He even called the 'Daedric Band of Jehanna' after the Sacred Band of warriors from his hometown.


     As the two exchanged notes in Conjuration, Jon and Brom arrived at the end of the ruins. The two have sped run a Dwemer Ruin with stealth and surprise attacks. Jon even promised all the treasures in the ruins to Brom other than what is inside the Sightless Vaults. By the time the two finished everything, they arrived to a Dwarven Pedestal that seemed to fit a certain item. Jon took out the 'Attunement Crystal' and it to fit on the pedestal right away. It started to revolve and make sounds like an engine.


     "You can take it on the way out and complete your Labour." Jon said.


     "Thanks."


     As the two opened the large gates of the Sightless Vaults, another part of the ruins met them and Jon started to tread carefully. This place wasn't something he played before.


     As he arrived at the innermost part of the ruins, he was met with a vast sealing chamber. Jon smiled as he saw what was inside the seal.


     He proceeded to solve the riddle of the room right away by fixing the steam pipes and it took him almost an hour. As he rotated the last valve, he felt something from the walls of the room.


     Loud metallic thuds were moving towards him. A ridiculously large Dwemer Centurion made of Ebony was standing in front of Jon blowing a strong steam breath at him.


     "WATCH OUT!" Brom shouted but Jon didn't move an inch.


     The steam overflowed in his place and enveloped him completely. The Ebony Dwemer Centurion walked forward a few steps as it confirmed that its enemy was still alive.


     "Weak!" Jon's voice sounded and in his hand, the [Elder Staff] appeared.


     Jon pointed the staff towards the Dwemer Centurion's head and his will was translated, the Staff elongated like a bolt of lightning and its pointy tip hacked through the Centurion's head.


     The Dwemer construct was disabled just like that and fell down.


     The room of the sealing chamber opened for Jon to walk in and there they were, the solution to Jon's dilemma.


     [Sunder] and [Wraithguard].


     [A/n: An official mod on the Creation Club by Elianora and other modders. 'Legends Lost' adds Sunder and Keening to Skyrim.]




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     385 The Battle of Winterhold 2 : The Queen of Winterhold
      *Orga's Front*


     The clans of the Nords spread across Skyrim like herds of mammoths, though their numbers and influence upon the land are far greater. Each clan, however, makes its mark in a different way. Some clans are known for their hunting skills, or their forestry, or their crafting. Some clans are large, others small. Some take a prominent role in government and others isolate themselves hidden. And then there are the dark clans, the clans no one deals with or even speaks of and those nine clans that gathered in the frozen land of Winterhold.


     Combining their forces with the Thalmor, the force's number reached that of 15,000 fighters with many mages from all parties involved.


     The morale was high just by looking at the sheer number. One day was more than enough to take down all of Winterhold in one wave. In the worst cases, Winterhold can muster up to 5,000 fighters and a lot of mages but none can hinder the horde that gathered.


     That was what was being spread around by the upper echelons of the clans to motivate the fighters. None of that however mattered to the elected leader of the Dragon Hunt Alliance.


     Yes, there is one and that was none other than the youngest girl among all of the clans' leaders, Orga the Young leader of the Stormfist Clan. She has a realistic view of things and took caution in every action she took, her clan was branded as evil for a thousand years and she was named after its founder so she felt the deep responsibility of leading her clan to triumph in good or bad. The Dragon Hunt Alliance was a chance to support her goal of gaining riches to her clan and making better contacts for the Stormfists even among the Dark Clans.


     How the commander of the Alliance got appointed was a singularity. The newly discovered Ambassador of the Thalmor suggested a leader appointment right after her identity got blown away, the Nords looked at her with distrust and no one wanted to choose her as a leader. In fact, everyone voted for himself and the included Orga which put the situation to a stalemate. The surprise was Elnwen's vote which surprisingly came last and went for Orga's favor.


     The Thalmor has the right to vote of course as the largest force in the Alliance and Elenwen was surprisingly cooperative with the Nords. Unlike the usual attitude of her kin, she was rather swift and managed the stubborn Nords easily.


     That way, Orga became the leader.


     Of course, everyone suspected her to be in cahoots with the Thalmor and that put on her mood but she had to do it anyway now that everyone was willing to listen to her yet that didn't mean she was going to ignore the Thalmor. Elenwen's action was clear. She wanted Orga to lead as the youngest leader and the most inexperienced one. Elenwen was clearly up to no good and wanted to use the Nords as the shock force for her mages to level everything to the ground afterward.



     Orga wasn't a fool and caught on to that, the best response was to tread carefully.


     She gathered all the scouts' reports and advanced on three fronts.


     The Main Siege Front right to Neo Saarthal from the west consisted of 10,000 fighters and most of the mages. The Thalmor were tied to this front to not let them out of her sight. If Elenwen tried to disagree, she will appear as the manipulative she is.


     The Raid Front which was a group of light raiders that of 3,000 fighters that would cross the mountain of the Shrine of Azura and descend on the Whispering Village of Dunmer plaguing and burning it so they can draw the forces of Winterhold out and kill them in waves.


     The Reinforcing Front was the third front and the safest one made of 2,000 fighters. Orga made sure to put most of her clansmen in that front so the can be the fastest to enter the battle whenever there is victory and the fastest to escape whenever there is a problem. This group was centered in three places. One behind the Main Front, one on the Wayward Pass with the excuse of cutting reinforcement and the last near Fort Kastav to keep an eye on the Imperial Legion.


     The plan was solid from all fronts and the march to Neo Saarthal began with first light. Orga personally was in front of the march as she wanted to witness Neo Saarthal defenses with her own eyes.


     The leader of the defense was by all means expected, Alina Moonblade rather than Jonhild Firemane. Orga knew it when all the other leaders expected to see Jon on top of the wall.


     'Something is not right.'


     However, even Orga had to point out that something was out of her expectations. Alina Moonblade was known as a formidable strategist and the reports of her swift triumph over the Forsworn in the mini-battles during the fall of Jon Dare.


     Neo Saarthal had two walls, a lower front wall and higher back wall. The two walls are lined with a number of wooden bridges. The strategy of doubled walls is not that effective in a real fight even with its appearance. The back wall can't be used for a direct defense and would stand in the way of the front wall keeping it ill supplied. If it was effective then, by all means, many forts would be double walled.


     Not just that, the defenders were clearly focusing on the back wall rather than the front wall. Once the attacker takes control of the front wall, they can use it to defend their forces while exhausting the defenders with long range magic and arrows.


     'What is she thinking?' Orga wondered to herself and kept looking.


     The fresh look by her eyes gave her more ideas of what Winterhold is capable of rather than the badly narrated reports of the scouts.


     Neo Saarthal should be less than half a year old yet its defenses are heavy and the walls are all complete, this surely must have taken a lot of time and effort. The other thing was the tower that was mentioned in the reports, even though not complete, none could tell what this tower was for and what will it do.


     The scouts couldn't notice things Orga just noticed and she started to get agitated. Surely the Thalmor didn't share everything with her considering that Elenwen made a recon on her own once.


     Restless, Orga took action.


     She rode forwards with two other clan heads to a distance safe from arrows and called for the defenders with their voices.


     A response came and the gate was opened.


     Two riders came out on flaming horses. One was Njord Firemane and the other was Olaf Moonblade. Two formidable fighters and the number two men of their clans.


     Not long after, a flying beast landed on top of the wall and carried Alina Moonblade who joined the other two and headed towards the three leaders of the Dragon Hunt Alliance.


     "Old Skap! You're still alive?" Olaf Moonblade cussed at the Skap the Old of the Nikkr Clan.


     "Moonblade fuck! You coward fucks escaped your home like the coward shits you are. I swear on my sons' graves I'll end your line."


     "All barks no bite, your sons got all killed like the dogs they are because their father is a fool it seems."


     "I'LL KILL YOU!"


     "Hold it!" Orga Stormfist stopped the raging Skap the Old.


     She gazed at Alina and sneered.


     "Hey, beautiful. You are that girl Alina, right?"


     Alina looked down on Orga with cold eyes. Lokthur felt the disrespectful tone towards Alina and his glare made the horses restless.


     "Orga Stormfist?"


     "Aye!" Orga calmed her horse and spoke. "I heard you are rumored to be the most beautiful lass in the whole Skyrim. I can see why now."


     Alina's face showed ridicule.


     "Let me guess, the man you loved lost interest in you after he saw me once and you swore to skin my face?"


     "What… Nah! Wait… is that the level of jealousy you get?"


     "Most of the time."


     "Poor you! Don't worry, beautiful. My interest in your face is nothing like that. Nice beast, by the way."


     "He hates you."


     "Hahaha! Tell you what, you turn sides now and I'll make you my woman. No one will ever touch you, I promise." Orga said with a dirty smile.


     "Insolent fool!" Olaf Moonblade was about to unleash his gift on Orga.


     "Uncle! Please." Alina spoke calming him down, she then turned to Orga with a faint seducing smile.


     "Tempting…" She said, "But you are not my kind of gal."


     Between Alina and Orga, one was a beauty that would drive men insane and the other was a rough tomboy.


     "Haha! So there is a kind after all."


     "Of course, I am really open minded unless when it comes to sharing and to be honest, the bunch of women around Jon is really annoying. I can accept another one or barely two but now there is a vampire girl… ehem, sorry for drifting. I would complain all day but let's agree that your severed head will have more time to listen."


     "Hahaha! So be it. My offer still stands though." Orga was amused.


     "Here's my offer then. Turn around… leave… run as far as I can't see you or I swear on everything name Sacred and Daedric that your clans will be wiped out to your youngest descendants."


     The smell of blood in Alina's tone was clear. Every word she said meant a war declared on each of the nine clans. More to that, Lokthur majestic appearance was carrying strong frost energy with it.


     More to that, Alina had a staff in her hands that aura was pure evil. The [Skull of Corruption] was handed down by Jon to Alina now that he has no use of it.


     "Very well." Orga and her companions turned around to leave.


     As Alina was about to return to, a voice called out.


     "Wait!"


     The two parties looked at the one who called, a white horse ran on the snow and stood between the two parties with a robed person on it. From the voice, it was a woman and from the appearance, it was a High Elf.


     "You… from where did you get that Gryphon?" The woman asked with a restless voice.


     Lokthur, whose height is above two horses, felt the greedy gaze of the woman and screeched at her.


     "Easy, boy." Alina calmed it with a couple of words and didn't even bother to reply. She just led her party to Neo Saarthal.


     "Human! When I speak to you, you fucking answer!" The High Elf lady didn't take being ignored well. A highly dense Magicka overflowed and assaulted Alina while completely avoiding Lokthur.


     Alina was sensitive to all manners of Magicka and felt the changes right away. She turned around with her eyes gleaming red and turning into slits.


     Two pure forces of Magicka clashed. One was white and quite dense, proud and arrogant while the other was like flooding river that would obliterate everything.


     As Alina's Magicka met the Elf's, it was not to be called a clash rather than a complete overwhelm. Alina's eye powers were custom-made to obliterate souls and Magicka was nothing but a thin energy coming from the soul. The Elf woman was already on her knees.


     How?


     Alina's eye powers are a wild shotgun. Wherever they aimed, the do the job. The mere glance of Alina killed the white horse ridden by the Elf Woman causing its skin to be cut open and sink in a pool of its own blood. The woman was much stronger and endured a second, two, three but her soul was being ravaged and her body was getting affected by the second. Put the effect aside, the feeling was indescribable. A wave of agony, pain, dread, every damn feeling that one escape from, every negativity and worry, every fear and nightmare, all at the same time.


     The woman barely held for a little while as a loud scream echoed far and wide.


     Alina wasn't holding back anything.


     Before the situation escalates further, three High Elves popped out of nowhere two with tower shields and one mage. The mage covered the elf woman with her own body as if to sacrifice herself for her and the two elf soldiers attempted to block the magic.


     Alina stopped her eye powers with a haughty smile but not until the two elf soldiers exploded in their blood as well.


     She looked at the Elf Mage with satisfaction.


     "I presume you are Ambassador Elenwen."


     The mage stood from the unconscious elf woman and looked at Alina with caution.


     "... And you are the rumored Lady of Winterhold."


     "Charmed."


     The situation was sensitive and Elenwen seemed restless. Seeing the fallen elf woman behind her was something she would have never imagined. That woman who intruded on the last minute negotiation was an Arch Wizard that just arrived from Alinor and she was Elenwen's old master, an elf whose age was beyond 500 years.


     The High Elves didn't hear about that Gryphon from the reports as Lokthur is a lazy one who loves to sleep in the snow all day and only come to play when Alina calls. The High Elves were shocked senseless and questioned how can a symbol of their homeland appear on the other side of the world. More to that, the Gryphon was a Snow Capped Gryphon, the rarest of the rare, a sacred breed that lives above the clouds of Cloudrest City.


     The High Elf woman jumped on a horse hell-bent on taking that Gryphon right here right now.


     The other High Elf Arch Wizards didn't stop her, she was basically going to bully a child. In truth, there were ten Arch Wizards other than Elenwen herself and they were all in a confident mood to bring down the force in Winterhold in less than a day. Now, as Alina showed enough power to put down an Arch Wizard, the rest felt the threat.


     'Such power! This girl is dangerous.'


     'We can't let such an enemy live! Absolutely!'


     'A Nord with such power! Are the heavens teasing us?'


     'Too stupid to showcase their trump card from the get-go.'


     'We kill her first.'


     Telepathic whispers were exchanged between the Arch Wizards ten miles away from Neo Saarthal all with Alina at their aim.


     She, who was far away, looked back at each and every one of them. She could only wait for the fight to start just to see those insolent fools suffer.


     "Elf, I'll give you the same offer." Alina spoke to Elenwen. "Take all those lowlives you brought and I will consider not damning every Thalmor I come across to Oblivion."


     Elenwen's face stiffened, she barely kept her cool after hearing the word 'lowlives' being said about her people. She put on a fake smile and nodded.


     "A generous offer from the Queen of Winterhold, yet I say you bite more than you can chew."


     "Will see about that."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     386 The Battle of Winterhold 3 : A Dreadful Star
      A/n: I owe you guys tons of Bonus Chapters and I intend to deliver. There are 6 Monthly Chapters +3 Bonus Vote Chapters so help me God! This is the first (1/9)!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Elenwen's Front*


     As she took her old master away, Elenwen looked back at Winterhold with shaken expressions.


     "Getting cold feet?" A voice reached her.


     She looked to her left and found a High Elf man looking waiting for her.


     "Lord Caalore."


     "Let me see."


     The man approached Elenwen and checked on her master that was rendered unconscious by Alina.


     "That is one vicious spell Farlime took, agonizing pain by overloading her nervous system with corrupted energy. Very vicious."


     "Will she recover?"


     "Yes, but only thanks to her powerful constitution. The other guards you took exploded in a bloody mess. That's a powerful one we are dealing with."


     "And master?"


     "Take her away, she can't battle and will surely develop a trauma. The rest of us will take on that human girl first thing. Go."


     Elenwen nodded and carried her master away to the Thalmor hidden camp. She wasn't in the right mind after experiencing Alina's power herself. As she teleported in front of her master just a few minutes ago, she was exposed for Alina's stare for a second. The dread that crawled all her skin and how her dark thoughts and the world were jumbled together was a mind breaking experience.


     Now, looking back at Winterhold, Elenwen realized that this situation would take some strange turns because of that Nord girl and there may be more surprises. Winterhold was hell-bent on fighting off all spies for a reason and now Elenwen felt the disaster. Still, nine Thalmor Arch Wizards and nine Nord Clans, this should be either a crushing fight or a marvelous stand.


     Only time can tell.


     ***


     *Alina's front*


     "Goddammit!"


     Behind Neo Saarthal's gate, Alina staggered off Lokthur and held her head massaging her temples. That opponent she faced was someone formidable. Her eye powers were being drained to blindness as she fought that Arch Wizard off.


     Now, she can't use her trump card once again in less than 24 hours. She took out her [Storm Rage Crown] from her robe and put it on so that it stabilizes the pain and restore her [Agony] eye powers faster.


     "Lady Boss, everything is in place." A trooper came and reported to her.


     "Good."


     She wasn't intending to waste any more time and climbed the walls to stand on top of the gatehouse. There, she joined the top brass.


     "Master, Father, Mother."


     Nurina, Jonrad and Hilda were there. They looked a bit nervous and only nodded to Alina.


     Nurina was watching from the enemy battlements detecting the strong enemies stealthily. She could count many powerful auras some of are rivaling her and Jonrad's while many others were voice masters, master mages and Aura experts.



     "Not sure about open battles but this is not going to be easy." She said.


     "Our odds are good, Alina's plan is very solid and this is the best ground I fight on so far." Hilda was optimistic as she sharpened her Great Dane Axe.


     "..." Jonrad only exhaled as he sat down on the ground to keep his meditate and focus.


     Tyr came on the wall and joined Jonrad in his medication, the two sat facing each other for a while before starting some weird warrior customs they are used to.


     "What are they doing?" Nurina asked.


     "Exchanging some sort of bond. Many years have passed and I never understood what kind of ritual is that. Only thing I know is that those two will go wild as a pair. Something like combining their thoughts to cover each other's openings." Hilda replied.


     "Sounds great." Nurina said.


     "Sounds gay to me." Hilda retorted.


     Jonrad and Tyr frowned at the same time and glared at her.


     A minute later, Aela joined the group.


     "Ah! Another daughter of mine, I discovered that I have too many daughters now." Hilda said.


     "Thank you, lady Hilda." Aela said back in her stiff tone.


     "How is it?" Alina asked Aela about something.


     "No one out of his place. No spies, no scouts, no assassins."


     "That's a relief."


     After Aela arrived in Winterhold, she and Alina cooperated as a deadly duo of surveillance and hunting. They covered all the holes in Neo Saarthal just by the two of them.


     "Where is Jon?" Aela asked.


     "Over there." Nurina pointed to the South between the summit of Mount Anthor and the Shrine of Azura.


     "Isn't he exposed? This mountain road will be exposed to enemies who will try to raid the Whispering Town.


     "He has a mercenary with him and he is up to something big."


     "Everything is in order. We are now waiting for the enemy to move. Oh, I dare them." Alina said in a low tone while covering her mouth.


     "HA! This girl has developed one nasty habit." Hilda commented.


     It was as she said, Alina became very violent and bloodthirsty during the time of Jon's absence. Of course, she doesn't show that side to Jon as she doesn't need it beside him but now she was on her top state of focusing.


     She stood at the battlements and rested her palms on them.


     "I am starting now."


     She focused on the scene in front of her became silent. Those who know her can tell that she is now looking in the future.


     1 Minute forward! That time was enough to tilt the tide of any battle.


     Alina was living the events of one minute forward and could still keep her senses with the present. One of the original eye powers that were bestowed on her by Kyne.


     "They will move in 50 seconds, ready the signal flares." She spoke.


     "On it." Aela was ready with some magic scrolls behind Alina.


     *BOOOOOOOO*


     Not long later, the horns of the 'Dragon Hunt Alliance' echoed on the horizon and the march began.


     Arranged in columns, formations, siege units, ladder units and mage units; the 10,000 fighters of the Dragon Hunt Alliance were walking the mile between them and Neo Saarthal.


     Drums echoed, horns blown, bards shouted. The Dragon Hunt was starting.


     Alina has already seen all that and was eagerly waiting for the perfect timing to see how her visions will be applied. It was basically cheating and she was all in for it. After all, all is fair in love and war.


     "The Green Flare." Alina said and Aela tore open the Green Scroll launching a pillar of green light in the early morning sky.


     That signal was for everyone to move.


     The first to respond to the signal was the 'Tower of Music'.


     "Eliel!" Yisra shouted.


     "I know." The latter replied as she moved some levers then beat the big button.


     Magical energy started to be felt through the tower on a large scale and sounds started to be heard. This phenomenon was just the basic function of the tower of madness.


     As the sounds became clearer, the tone was heard and vibrated far and wide in the ears.


     The sound of drums, the sound of trumpets, the sound of music.


     The troopers behind the wall of Neo Saarthal all stood up and felt something strange.


     They were burning from inside not from fear or magic but from excitement. The sound struck deep in their hearts and made their blood rush with a sudden indescribable feeling of pride and honor.


     It was just music with no singing or words but it reached deep and made them all jump up.


     The drill sergeants and the commanders of the troopers started shouting and conveying orders as soon as the music started. This was the signal they were told and the troopers were all pushed to man the walls. Behind the first wall, many troops were ready on as the second was being packed with troopers only in certain places. The order came for all the troopers to stomp louder with their feet on a certain pace to keep up with the music.


     The piece of music was none other than 'The British Grenadiers'. A famous and swift military march music.


     The two walls were fully manned ready to receive visitors.


     "Is it just one large scale [Bardic Knowledge] spell?" Aela asked.


     "While being armed with an Elder Scrolls? Please, put some imagination in this, the tower is not even functioning full power yet."


     The focus now was on the other side as the enemy marched steadily.


     ***


     *Orga's Front*


     She was riding on her horse in front of the march. Now, they are only half a mile away from Neo Saarthal. With her Aura, Orga could see Alina looking down on her from half a mile away.


     "She just can't stop giving me those chills." Orga shivered as she murmured.


     "Commander, your orders." An officer asked for instruction.


     "The First Wave. Half a minute later, the second wave. Quarter a minute after, the third."


     "By your orders." The officer rode to the side and started giving the commands.


     The first wave indeed moved forward formed of formations of shieldbearers, low ranked mages and ladder carriers.


     There was no catapults or siege engines in Skyrim's war books, only mages and voice masters were the answer to fortifications. Orga sent the best of Alliance's on the second wave as went the first wave absorb the first defensive counter.


     As they marched, the soldiers were carrying their shields up for a cover of the soon to be expected arrows.


     500 meters away was an area of no response and so was 400 and 300 meters. 200 meters was the danger zone for the wall catapult to respond then 100 for the danger area of the arrows. With such a swarming horde, even arrows were not expected to cause much damage.


     The scene was already imagined in the head of Orga and the other commanders. She looked to the right to see the team of the High Elven mages that kept itself away and she smiled. They put her, a 19 years old girl as the head of the troops but she was already a very experienced leader with four years of commanding experience. Sure not much but being a mercenary operating in High Rock was one of Orga's strong points.


     *BOOOOOO*


     The attack horn sounded.


     As her plan was flowing smoothly, she suddenly felt an ominous feeling as her soldiers moved. A strange sound of music came from the Neo Saarthal.


     It was unexpected and uncalled for in many ways. An unexpected thing in battle is the worst kind of situation by all accounts.


     Why music? Orga wondered.


     She wasn't an expert in Magic herself so she looked to the Shaman she brought with her and he shook his head, she looked to the Nikkr Clan's head and he was as clueless as her.


     She then looked at the Elves to see their faces grow pale.


     They were more sensitive to Magic than any human and their stiffened faces meant something not right. Too bad the march has already started and the soldiers would never back down any time soon music or whatever.


     Orga rode to them with a concerned face.


     "What is going on?" She asked.


     "Very strong Magicka! This is a large scale spell, the largest I have ever seen." A young elf said.


     "What large? Where is the spell?" Orga asked.


     "The music! It is the spell, you dimwitted human." The Elf lashed at her right away and continued, "It is no attacking spell but if they have this much Magicka to use for an attack, why not use it right from the get-go?"


     The Elf raised a fair point and Orga ignored the insult for now.


     Winterhold was fighting in her own way. This wasn't good by any means.


     "Does the music do anything?"


     "To us, no. But to their soldiers, I fear if they have a 1000 soldier, the effect of that music will make them fight like 3000. Smart! Is this is the way they are going to compensate for the numerical disadvantage?"


     Orga looked at Alina and smiled.


     "What is that puss peppers doing?"


     She was thrilled now, it seems Alina's confidence wasn't baseless from the start. This big music must be the true trump card of Winterhold.


     Just like the spell [Harmony], this music can make soldiers tire slower and become stronger. This is just an Army Level spell, the only difference is it being a buff rather than an offensive one.


     An Offensive Army Slaying spell was something only a power like the Empire and the Aldmeri Dominion can make but it was more of a Forbidden-Level spell, Higher than that of Master-Level and Arch-Level spells.


     But it was true, why not use this power on offense rather than defense?


     The answer should be a lack in technique or something along the lines.


     Orga was worried less now but she still couldn't do anything about the march. It was going to be okay anyway. In front of Magic power, buffs and all that was nonsense.


     Still, the harbinger of Orga's worries came faster than she could think. Her troops were now only two meters away from Neo Saarthal started to take the ground up to the wall and not a change happened until the second red flare was launched in the sky.


     The change was sudden and unprecedented.


     Ruthless and cruel.


     Scary and mighty.


     Not even the Elves, the Humans or the Spirits could see this one coming.


     The world felt wrong in all senses of fashion.


     An artificial phenomenon that made everyone lose hope and desire.


     The music stopped, the air settled, the blood froze.


     No sound was heard.


     This was it.


     No sound.


     No tone.


     No music.


     Utter silence.


     The Charge was going as the soldier crossed another 100 meters to be of the same distance to the walls of Neo Saarthal.


     It was it.


     They stopped and looked around and each other.


     They couldn't hear themselves.


     They couldn't talk to one another as their tongues moved but their voices were not there.


     The Voice masters couldn't shout, the mages couldn't muster the magic.


     A No Magic Zone, a No Voice Zone, a No Talking Zone.


     There was nothing they could do but look back at their commanders who were as clueless as they are.


     From the first wall of Neo Saarthal to 500 meters at the front feet of Orga's horse, no voice was coming out.


     She extended her hand forward and snapped her fingers to hear nothing. She took it back and snapped her fingers to hear it.


     She was right on the edge and Neo Saarthal was on the other with half of the Dragon Hunt Alliance forces in between.


     The Half inside the Silent Zone exchanged looks with the half outside.


     A young man looked at his brother on the other side with his lips moving. The one outside saw the fear in his brother's eyes and understood the word of help.


     It was a cruel reality.


     To hear nothing was scary. To lose the power to control your magic and voice were scarier.


     Darkness enveloped their hearts under the cold light of day.


     Even on the walls of Neo Saarthal, the Dare Troopers were utterly shocked. After the blissful music came this utter dreadful silence. Even they couldn't speak or utter a sound not from the spell but from the dread.


     Only one voice broke the silence and traveled from Neo Saarthal to Orga's ears.


     Alina's voice.


     "Open Fire."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     387 The Battle of Winterhold 4 : Hour of the Deaf
      The Phenomenon known as the 'Unmusic' was something so dreadful that it became a nightmare for every enemy of Winterhold since this day.


     The Deaf Battle, the Day of the Unmusic, the Unrecorded… too many names to describe an artificial event equivalent to a natural disaster.


     How exactly does it work? No one knew.


     Actually, no one could know.


     The Area of the Unmusic was a cursed place that would snare all the colors in the world. Jon may laugh it off and call it the 'Lag' but he knew the truth. He was the architect of that forbidden magic after all.


     The music is everything in the world. The Heart of the World, which is the Heart of Lorkhan, is also called the Heart of Music.


     Music means existence in this world.


     This Music is created by everything that happens and gets recorded in the Elder Scrolls whose number is uncountable and existence is as non-linear as time in the world of the Elder Scrolls.


     Manipulating the Music of the World with Magic is known as the Tonal Magic.


     Overdoing it has consequences and that's what Jon did, he found a hole in the rules and used the power of the Elder Scroll to erase the music in a certain area causing no magic or any sort of power to be used. Only weak mortals with thin layers of armor on their bodies walked on the edge of the Old Knocker's knife.


     To explain this phenomenon, it is an Artificial Quasi-Dragon Break.


     The Dragon Break is called the 'Untime', an event where the 'Dragon' (aka Time) breaks into realities that all happen at the same time and when it ends, all the realities come true even if some realities opposed each other. [A/n: Hint: that's how the dwemer disappeared.]


     Still, this is not the relationship between the 'Untime' and the 'Unmusic'. The two phenomena share one similarity and that is the two of them can't be recorded by Elder Scrolls as events out of the world's control.


     Being out of the divines' protections, the souls of men shivered as they lost connection with their Patron Spirits. They didn't know the feeling but their souls knew it.


     The Dragon Hunt Alliance soldiers were already between the points of 100 and 200 meters from Neo Saarthal's first wall, there was no going back by all means.


     To motivate them forward, Alina ordered the bombardment.


     "Open Fire!"


     Her voice somehow moved through the soundless zone unheard yet it reached the ears of the other people of the Alliance on the other side of the area.


     Expecting to see some sort of great fire, the heart sunk faces of the alliance commanders jumped of its places when they saw the scene next to appear.


     Beams of blue energy came out of the barrel-shaped objects fixed on the second walls, those beams traveled in an instant and landed on the bodies of the soldiers and the ground near them causing a terrifying scene to unfold.



     As each beam landed, it disappeared and cluster eruption accompanied by a shock wave occurred in where it landed. The effect was soul crushing.


     None of the soldiers that were hit with the beams survived.


     Broken limbs.


     Blood mess.


     Fragments of bones and iron.


     It was not a battle, it was destruction.


     The battle didn't even start and a thousand died in less than a minute. That was how grim it was.


     The soldiers ran around like rats and hid where they could hide. Those on the ground withered in agony and those who could run hid behind rocks and covered areas.


     It worked.


     Cannon fire was effective on tight groups and not on wide loose formations. Those who could take cover, crawl prone on the ground, run out of sight or blend with surrounding were safe for a moment.


     Still, they were way too close to death and literally playing on its palm. The cannon shots were descending on every corner on the land. The snow that settled on the land for years was jumping up with fierce eruptions that most likely was accompanied by someone's death.


     It was as if a gate from Oblivion opened wide on Nirn.


     Neo Saarthal's Magicka Cannons didn't stop until five minutes of constant bombardment emptied the charges of the Magicka Reactors in these cannons. They needed at least a day to recharge or a change or reactors.


     From the point of view from the second wall of Saarthal where the cannons are position, the rocky plain of snow in front of the first wall was completely covered with a cloud of fine snow. Nothing could be seen until a couple of minutes later when it all settled down again.


     The image unfolding was hellish.


     The Dare Troopers kept looking in frigid hearts at what happened to the enemies.


     Walking silhouettes, staggering figures, ones kneeling and wailing soundlessly to the skies, ones lying broken, ones barely mustering the courage to look around them and beyond their covers at Saarthal.


     From the 5'000 Alliance Soldiers that started the siege, half of them perished under the Magicka Cannon Fire.


     Stillness and silence overtook the air both in the inside and the outside of the soundless zone. All just waiting to see what happens next.


     Whose turn was it again?


     None could tell!


     Should the Dare Troopers on the wall start hunting the enemies with their crossbows?


     None could know!


     What now?


     Jonrad looked at Alina and wanted to say something but Hilda glared at him not to utter a word. Even Nurina was having an inner conflict with herself.


     In her entire life, her first student was Jon and her second was Alina. She enjoyed teaching the two prodigies quite a lot but her teachings led to such death and destruction.


     War was never like that in her head, it was about skill and tactic yet now, things were rather depressing.


     She kept her magic up to detect any change of energies around so that she can protect Alina and also tell Jon's location. At that moment, she felt a strong heartbeat-like pulse from Jon's direction and her eyes widened.


     All her depressing thoughts went away.


     Those who would want to harm her son would all go to hell as far as she could care whether it is a thousand or a hundred thousand. She felt ashamed feeling sorry or responsible just a second ago.


     Hilda was already hell-bent on murdering that whole army just for Jon's sake. Such a counter was sudden and shocking but it brought joy to her heart.


     Alina was narrowing her eyes as she kept looking at the future, many possibilities could happen in the next moment. She kept looking at a certain boy across the battlefield right next to Orga Stormfist and kept saying "Do it! Do it!"


     It was the butterfly effect she needed to start the next phase.


     That boy was looking at someone in the middle of the battlefield with sorrowful eyes, a brother if Alina could guess right. That brother seemed to have lost his legs and was looking back at his brother with tears flowing from his eyes.


     "Do it! What are you waiting for?"


     In her future vision, the brother on the ground will bleed out and die leaving his brother to kneel on the ground and cry but that wasn't what she wanted.


     She wanted a different scenario to unfold.


     Pressure, shock, mayhem. She wanted chaos in the enemy lines.


     There were only ten seconds for her the butterfly effect to expire, she jumped off her place and ran to the nearest Magicka Cannon pushing the trooper on it away and aimed the Cannon to position charging it with her own Magicka.


     "Alina, what are you…"


     "Just one more."


     As she said so, the Magicka Cannon started to glow and the shot was unleashed. Strong gasps escaped from everyone as the recoil of the cannon hit Alina's body and she flew back to the crash in the battlements.


     "Lady!" "Alina!"


     The Troopers ran to her and so did her relatives on the Gatehouse. A thin line of blood appeared on Alina's body as she staggered up and ran towards the front with everyone trying to support her.


     "Yes! Yes! It happened! Now! Do it! Haha!"


     A crazy laugh escaped her as she saw the present unfold to the future she sought.


     On Orga's front, she was frigid still from the sight of the bombardment and barely looked forward at the sorry sight of her men. Beside her, the leaders of the other clans were in a sorry sight themselves.


     Such a tyranny was something unprecedented in the world of those people.


     As they sank into dread, a sudden eruption in the snow not far away from them woke them all up. The looked forward to see where it landed but no one could point out the odd about this eruption other than it came a bit later than the other ones.


     Not until…


     "BROTHER!" A boy shouted with all the pain and dread in the world then charged forward towards the soundless zone.


     "Harmi!" Orga shouted at her bodyguard that left his position and charged forward like loosen arrow.


     Her hand barely hung out as she jumped off her frightened horse. She wanted to stop her friend but he has already run deep in the soundless zone. He could never hear her.


     But that wasn't all there is to it, something unexpected happened.


     The sudden charge of Harmi caused the lines of the Dragon Hunt Alliance to fall restless. These people were all from the Clans of Skyrim and when a clan goes to war, brothers and parents fight shoulder to shoulder with their siblings and children. Just how many son, brother or father were in the first half of the army, the half whose half is lying on the ground struggling between life and death.


     A lot!


     Too many!


     That last shot took the life of a brother in front of his brother and the latter ran forward.


     This was the straw that broke the camel's back or in Alina's vision, the first action that will move the rest of the army.


     "MURDERERS!"


     "SAVE OUR BROTHERS!"


     "KILL THOSE BASTARDS!"


     The sudden change brought all the chaos in the world not only to the Soldiers but to the Clan Heads.


     Orga saw Alina run to the side just a few seconds ago but to think that she…


     "Impossible!"


     That ice queen staring on top of the wall was now grinning madly as she looked at the enemy falling in chaos.


     "We can't sit around anymore! Forward." The Ironblood Clan head had a lot of men in the field, there was no way he can control his men anymore while they saw their brothers dying.


     "The horses will be of no use, put the ladders on them and just run forward!" The Far-Winter clan head was in the same position.


     Gradually, all the clans started to fall to the chaos.


     "Wait, you can't…" Orga shouted to the clan heads.


     "Shut up, girl. This is no longer a fight. Loose Formations! Never form groups." The Nikkr Clan head shouted at her and kept giving orders for the rescue.


     "We can't go in without a plan." Another Clan head spoke, "We need to take them then charge forward or they will kill us all with their magic."


     "We can only take cover behind the first wall, they don't shoot that magic from the first wall and they can shoot at its base. We need all the shields and the ladders with us. It is all or nothing."


     The plan went loose and the fight was no longer for raiding. It was vengeance, survival and a must.


     Every clan realized what does it mean if those weapons were taken out to offense rather than defense. It would be the end of the fucking world.


     An unforeseen charge occurred from the Wind Wolf Clan who was on the far north all by their own and every other clan started to follow one by one.


     The true number behind Orga was barely 300 men, she did well keeping her family forces of 2000 spread around the other fronts but that was already very exposed.


     "Milady!" An officer of her spoke up.


     "No! The Stormfist Brigade is all that our clan has left. We need to do something different." Orga looked right and left then pointed out. "That mountain valley south to Winterhold, if we go there, we will break from beside the Shrine of Azura and reunite with our men from the raiding teams. If we took over the Dunmer Mining village on the other side of the mountain, we will be able to negotiate with that woman. Now!"


     The sudden change of plans meant a lot to the future. Whether to live and die today meant nothing compared to the fate of tomorrow. The attackers were now struggling on the defense.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     388 The Battle of Winterhold 5 : Hour of the Wall Fall
      Orga's men started preparing. Before she rides in the soundless zone, she looked to the elves who didn't move one inch.


     "Elf! What's your move?" She shouted at the Elf who cussed at her from a while ago.


     He looked at her with a stiff face then pointed at the soundless zone.


     "You Nords can send each other all to Oblivion, this is a suicide."


     "Humph! Cowards!" Orga snorted at the face of 2'000 High Elf and 9 Arch Wizards included yet none said a word to her.


     Walking in the Soundless Zone? No Elf was born to do such a daring act. Elves are all about Magic and in a world of no magic, there was simply no hope for the merkind. Those burly Nords may not find it as crazy as the elves who were shocked senseless.


     As Orga rode in the soundless zone in front of her men, she diverted the route to the southeast away from the fight.


     Still, the feeling of losing all the ability to hear sound was maddening. She knew that the only way out of this hell is through it. If she dared to run backward, she can pretty much see that hell arriving at the doorsteps of her clan.


     The only group left was the Thalmor.


     Nine Arch Wizards stood in front of the Soundless Zone with deep thoughts and frowns on their faces.


     "Auriel's mercy! What sort of blasphemy did these humans create this time?"


     "I can't even begin to comprehend. If it an Illusion Magic that blocks the Sound Waves then it is a petty trick but that… the Sound Waves are passing through the place yet carrying no sound."


     "No, they are carrying all the sound yet they don't in a certain area."


     "This is no normal magic, A Magic that can dispel other magic in a certain area is understandable but that block not the magic but the very possibility of it. It is dreadfully genius and geniusly dreadful."


     "We made a huge mistake. The Nords are indeed nothing special but the Cursed Child has grown, he is 18 years old by now and all we thought of the possibility of him gaining something other than the Elder Scrolls that transcends sense. Those Magic Weapons, that Soundless Zone, this may only be the beginning of something very ominous."


     "Yes, we were only distracted by that red-eyed girl. Damn, that was a good trick. There is more beyond these walls."


     "We need to focus now, brothers and sisters. Look closely, these Magic Weapons are not in the Soundless Zone so we heard their sound from here. They fire from outside the zone and their effect remains which means magic can affect the inside of the zone but can't be used from inside."


     "Just what in the name of Magnus did they do? I don't get the principal."


     "It is like adding more limits to the limits of the Mundus set by Doom Drum, this is… it is beyond what we expected."


     "More Limits, like panning the Spiritual Realm and the Immortal Energy? How can a vicious thing happen! It is as if those souls of the dead won't find its way back to their Spiritual Reside… what do the Nords call it nowadays? Svelbark, Svendark?"



     "Sovngarde."


     "Yes, that. Those who die in such a place won't go to that Sovngarde even if they died as valiantly as it is required. They are beyond the perception of Aetherius."


     "This is madness! But the point is that we now should experiment fast."


     The nine Arch Wizards kept discussing the possibilities and casting magic at the Soundless Zone. As they expected, the zone was beyond the perception of Aetherius (the Immortal Plane) which is the source of Magicka. That alone meant a lot to Elves whose spiritual beliefs are all about the connection between them and Aetherius. The land that was promised in their faith and what they seek to reclaim by breaking from the Prison of Lorkhan, Mundus.


     To them, this was adding another prison on the prison. A sort of heresy, infidelity and blasphemy that is by no means acceptable. If it was the young mages and soldiers behind them, then those kids would have turned into berserking fanatics and went to kill everyone in Winterhold with boiling blood but the old Arch Wizards were more collective and shrewd. They withstood years upon years of kneeling to the Septim Empire of men and they kept their cool.


     They knew that in front of such tyranny, they were powerless even with their years of wisdom and knowledge. They had to tread carefully and uproot the dangerous humans before the situation escalates.


     "The question is, can we cast a spell at a target 800 meters away and land a decisive hit?" An Arch Wizard asked.


     None could answer such a question. It is possible to reach this far but the magic will gradually lose its power as it travels. Those Magicka weapons installed on the walls of Winterhold had a range of 500 meters with a devastating and that can be called an amazing feat.


     "We can." Another one replied and suggested something.


     The Arch Wizards started to move.


     ***


     Saarthal, which is now a double-walled fort, gave off the impression of being a very fortified place. The second wall was higher, thicker, more fortified and packed with men, unlike the first wall which was packed with normal troopers who stood silently.


     The Non-Trooper recruits on the second wall were wondering the whole time about the ones on the front. They withstood the pressure of cannon shots passing from above them without being fazed. Surely, these were the elites from another camp as far as they could tell.


     Still, many had complaints about the tactic.


     Double Walled forts are not practical or used throughout history that much especially when the front wall is very poor compared to the second. One can only imagine what Alina has in store.


     The attackers from the Dragon Hunt Alliance understood one thing, they are to protect themselves by taking over the first wall. The distance between the two walls was seemingly 15 meters which provided enough cover from the cannon fire.


     The primary goal of the attacking horde was to secure their fallen relatives and rescue them before the second round of the cannon fire starts. Many realized that they may be walking into an ambush as half of the first wave was killed off and mostly the rest was left as a trap but they didn't know that the cannons have run out of juice when they stopped firing.


     They rescue was somewhat successful. They were out of the range of arrows and Saarthal cannons didn't shoot a single time, the alliance started to regain some momentum with the hope of survival.


     They couldn't hear each other no matter what yet the leaders of the clans started to develop some sort of signal as they kept onlookers on each other. The injured were lifted up and the non-injured were given a hand to stand. Some ran after seeking their relatives and some ran after being rescued but no one stopped them. Still, the attack force of the alliance was cut snapped down from 10,000 to 7,000.


     If only they could regain the other 5,000 which were spread around by Orga Stormfist. Some of the clan heads supported her plan at first to pincer attack but now reinforcements were needed. The 3'000 Soldiers keeping the Imperial Fort in check and the 2'000 Soldiers protecting the Wayward Pass were to be called immediately.


     The brilliant move that the clans performed was adapting to the cannon fire and come up with a loose formation tactic to minimize the losses. They even tied the Siege Ladders to the horses and let the run forward for the sake of saving weight.


     Bringing a catapult or a trebuchet was important in a siege yet the Nords would rather use the Thu'um to shout down walls and gates, a battering ram would sure have been a good idea but the charge needed speed and the terrain was not ideal for such tactics.


     The previous tactic was to shout the wall or blast it with magic but now the tactic was to race to the wall, horde it with all the ladders at the same time then use it as cover. Surely beyond the first wall was the end of the Soundless Zone.


     The luck of the Dragon Hunt Alliance started to increase, a warm bolt of fire flew above their heads towards the first wall and barely grazed it causing a slight black mark on its wall. Those who looked back saw the Thalmor Mages creating arrays of Magic to devastate the wall.


     The alliance soldiers were hyped to see magic on their sides and ran forwards faster. Right now, there was a massive blood vengeance between them and the Dare Troopers they need to settle.


     A second bolt of fire tried to attack the wall's gate but the aim was kinda off and the spell even got intercepted by a lightning spell that came from Winterhold's direction. The interception was very precise and only took a second.


     The Elves frowned as they couldn't point out the caster but they were clearly not able to challenge the half a mile between them and Saarthal.


     On Saarthal's walls, Alina was preparing for another thing.


     "They are in range. Give the blue signal and then the red signal. The green signal on my mark." She said as she aimed the [Skull of Corruption] on the first wall.


     Not far from her, the leaders of the clans were arriving down the first wall. They were desperately pointing to the troops and making signals just for the sake of organizing the mess. Their petty struggle seemed what Alina needed exactly.


     Skap the Old and Hagi Blackblade, leaders of the Nikkrs and the Blackblades ran and took cover in the wall. As their bodies collided with it, they started to finally hear some voices.


     An inch away from the first wall was out of the soundless zone. The attackers started to realize what is happening and ran to the wall like who found water after being stranded in the desert for days. Cries, wails, cusses and curses sounded out from those under the wall to those above, the agony and pain were just unbearable to keep in after finally managing to hear once again.


     "Curse them, curse those Firamanes and Moonblades to Oblivion!" Skap the Old was furious as he hit the wall with his staff.


     His housecarls were desperately covering him with their shields and bodies expecting some retaliation from the troops above the wall.


     "Don't waste our time! Bring those ladders to the wall, we've got to kill the ones above it before we… Wait!" Hagi Blackblades was shouting to the ones near him but suddenly stopped and asked, "Why are they not defending?"


     He looked up the wall but his angle wasn't right so he pointed to one of his men in the back and the latter looked up. At that time, the sky was covered with Blue and Red lights at the same time and the man's eyes widened, he looked at his patriarch and shook his head with disbelief.


     Hagi Blackblade pulled his man to the walls and told him to speak.


     "There is no one above the wall, Patriarch. They all disappeared into thin air."


     That was indeed the case. All the troopers above the wall vanished as if they weren't there, to begin with. On the second wall, Alina was holding the [Skull of Corruption] and waving it at the first wall. All those silent soldiers on the first wall were merely illusions made by her.


     The real troopers were actually stationed and packed between the first and the second wall. Alina looked down and saw the reaction of those troopers.


     On their lead was Jon's housecarl, Trudvar. They started to move some large chains connected to the wall and many men with sledgehammers started to break some logs jammed in the first wall.


     *Crack* Crack* *Craa..a..AAACK!"


     The unpleasant sound was heard across Saarthal and traveled to the ones on the other side of the first wall.


     The land started to shiver for the change that was uncalled for.


     More to that, the sound started to return to the world.


     Still, the curses and the wails were all muted.


     The Red Signal was for the 'Tower of Music to seize function. And the Blue Signal… it was to break the logs and release the chains supporting the first wall.


     It was all a decoy.


     There was no first wall, it was just a trap. A big massive trap that none would ever think off.


     Those ladders fixed on the wall were packed with men trying to climb but they tilted backward as the wall tilted towards the ones seeking its coverage.


     Away from the walls, the Thalmor felt the Soundless Zone disappearing and were about to cheer yet they saw what was happening to the wall. Orga Stromfist too, she was taking the mountain road up to the Shrine of Azura when she felt the change and saw the wall falling.


     The wall was made of long pillars built by mudstone fixed beside each other and were mostly hollowed. They were pulled up and pinned by chains and large logs of wood, with the original tilt in the land in front of the original walls of Saarthal, the large pillars hand no other way but to fall towards one direction.


     *Crack* *Crack* *THUD*


     One pillar after the other, the walls descended on the attackers and formed piles upon piles of men and stone.


     Hilda, Jonrad and Tyr swarmed down from the wall with their housecarls and walked through the open gates.


     Hilda at the front holding her Great Dane Axe, Jonrad and Tyr with the Blade Katana and Sigurd who just came down from the tower with his Moon Saber.


     "At the double boys! Those who lived are ours to weed out!" Hilda shouted and rallied all the men behind her.


     On the wall, Alina held the last signal scroll in her hand as she tore it open and sent the final green signal.


     ***


     On the beach north of Neo Saarthal, Wulfur's men informed him with the signal.


     "It is our turn." He said.


     "Finally! Who arrives first wins!" Hafthor ran into the cave and strange noises started to come out.


     "Win what exactly?" Freyja asked as she raced him.


     Wulfur shook his head and looked at Svidi.


     "You go home with the others, we will finish this."


     He walked in after Hafthor and Freyja in the cave and kept striding until he met Skadi.


     "Mother."


     "Your loyal steed awaits, boy. Hurry up and don't be picky!"


     "Yes." He smiled as walked in further.


     "The big one is mine."


     "No, it is mine."


     In there, Hafthor and Freyja were fighting over something yet Wulfur walked swiftly behind them.


     "Neither of you will take it."


     Wulfur climbed the large animal that was on the lead of its herd and patted it. The animal was covered with a large armor befitting its size bearing the insignia of the Dare Dragon Company.


     The newest and the most exclusive [Dare Corp] team was about to be sent to battle.


     The [War Mammoth Team].




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     389 The Battle of Winterhold 6 : Reinfrocements
      *The Sea of Ghosts North to Winterhold*


     Ten longboats broke the waves heading towards Winterhold's shore. The largest one had two men of nobility air around them.


     "I hope we are not late. What happened last time when we met Thane Jonhild Firemane was bad enough for all manner of diplomacy, you better not advise me to change my mind."


     "I'd advise you not to do something as reckless as entering the Old Holds with only 2'000 men but if you are going to do something reckless, you better do it right. I'll make sure of that."


     "Just remember. Our objective is to stop the clans and break the siege. The current Winterhold is too valuable to let fall in the hands of those idiots."


     "Yes, yes, you needn't remind me. Just land there and stop the fight in the name of…"


     "Shore Ahead!" A watchman up the crow's nest shouted.


     "Finally, some land. This sea mist was going to suffocate me. Listen, we don't need to interfere too much. Thane Jonhild is missing but he proved too tough to be held down by vampires. The Lad's got Fate and that won't make some vampires stop him from achieving it. I was too foolish to let it all come to this, chaos is upon us and places like Winterhold would be a safe haven to folk when the time comes."


     "Yes, yes… I'll make sure that the diplomacies are all handled and whatever Winterhold wants, Winterhold gets."


     ***


     *The borders of Winterhold - Eastmarch - The Pale, Nightgate Village*


     A company of cavalrymen rode the chilly road south to Winterhold's Mount Anthor taking the way to Wayward pass. On the lead were the commander and an old local guide.


     "Old man, you sure you can guide us the right to that place?"


     "Yes, yes, quit fretting over it. You can't reach Winterhold from the south road now. Fort Kastav is locking the way and bandits are everywhere. Your 2'000 cavalrymen will need a faster detour and there where I know one."


     "Good, Winterhold awaits then. If we manage to break the siege before things are too late, we will gain their friendship and trust. Thane Jonhild Firemane will sure not forget this and keep our relations friendly."


     "You sure talk a lot about that along the way."


     "Of course, Winterhold is a hold of greatness and all the people ruling it in the past hundreds of years were all lacking. A man like Thane Jonhild can topple the scale of power any time he wanted yet he chose to remain neutral. I have faith in him and I also have faith that Winterhold will be a safe place for Nords when the time comes."


     "... You are thinking too much. Winterhold is already a safe place with the people in it. You have no idea who those fuckers are dealing with."


     "Oh! You talk like you know it all, old man. Tell me then, why did you offer to guide us to the Wayward Pass?"


     "Hm? I just heard there are Thalmor beyond those hills and I wanted is to kill some."



     "I see. No wonder they call you…"


     "Halt! Who goes there?" A voice stopped the company of men from the mountain road.


     "Are you a hold guard?" The commander asked.


     "You are not from the Stormfist's band… Wait! Those banners… these are…"


     "Capture that man, he's from the Clans' Alliance." The commander spoke to the men behind him.


     "Damn it! Don't get closer, we are numbered 2000 guarding the pass." The Alliance scout shouted.


     "And so said the rumor." The commander replied. "But declaring your number without interrogation means your number is far less. Something must have happened and your force got pulled to the battle, am I right?"


     "... shit!" The scout turned tail and ran.


     "Haha! As I thought, the people of Fort Kastav were not pressured which means all the stalling forces are being pulled back. Winterhold should have put quite the stand." The Commander laughed.


     "Told you so." The guide replied nonchalantly.


     "Fine old man, we've got some Thalmor to kill and a battle to stop."


     ***


     *Winterhold's frozen wasteland - Saarthal's front*


     The fake wall fill on those who tried to seek shelter behind it killing over a thousand and injuring many. Now the attackers were open to a dozen of new dangers.


     Almost 5'000 Dare Trooper, Firemane and Moonblade guardsmen swarmed on the survivors under the lead of the Bloody Hilda. The fierce she-wolf was wilding and a Great Dane Axe and cutting men in half from the helm down. The debris of the first wall formed a chaotic battlefield that a decent formation can't be formed upon. The Axemen and Spearmen of Winterhold swarmed over those under the debris killing and beheading.


     "Never thought I'd see such a chaotic battle since the Red Ring. Ah! The feels." Hilda smelled the bloody air.


     "Keep reminding me, you troll." Tyr said dissatisfied as he missed the Red Ring day due to injury.


     "Easy, wife. No need to go full on bloody just yet. The Elves are not advancing." Jonrad stopped Hilda from ingesting herself in battle.


     *Tower of Music: War Drums music."


     "Ah! Nice one, Alina." Hilda called as she got fired up by the thrilling sensation.


     "Goodness!"


     After the wall fell, the men of the clans were pushed back away from the rubble and tried to regroup in a defensive formation. Of course, others already started escaping.


     As Hilda and the others charged at the attackers, the situation took a turn to complete chaos but surely to the side of Winterhold.


     Spears and axes descended on the men of the clans from all angles and corners. The Dare Troopers have accumulated a lot of stress in the days prior to the battle, their mass-produced gjermundbu helms and black shields made an image of horror in the eyes of their enemies as they formed a spear and shield formation form the flanks.


     The death was lurking from every corner and despite being not cornered by any wall, the attackers fought and stood their ground despite the heavy losses and the low morale.


     "REINFORCEMENTS! REINFORCEMENTS ARE HERE!"


     As an attacker shouted, others could see the swarming numbers of men coming from the direction of the Wayward Pass, these were the other 5'000 that were stationed on the other direction of Winterhold.


     They came running like a horde of hungry beasts.


     "Hahaha! They brought down the wall. Look at that, a glorious day, brother." The herald on the lead called for the nearest retreating soldier.


     "Fuck off! You know shit, we are dying here."


     The sudden reply caused wrinkles to appear on the forehead of the man.


     "Wha… we heard you are victorious and needed reinforcements on your side." The herald questioned.


     "Who said that? Most of the Patriarchs died and we are retreating. Run for your lives!"


     The retreating soldier didn't bother and deserted.


     "Hey…" The Herald sensed that something was wrong.


     Just an hour ago, news came to reinforce the main force on Saarthal. The messenger even had one of those secret coded messages with him.


     In truth, that was the doing of [Team 0]. A khajiit spy has infiltrated the Thalmor servants and discovered the secret code of the messaging system between the forces. Alina used that to gather all the alliance's soldier at one place.


     The herald wanted to turn around and inform the coming force with the news as he checked the battle situation with his own eyes but an oddity happened.


     "MADNESS! THIS HOLD IS MADNESS!"


     The man that was deserting just a minute ago came back running to the other directions.


     The herald looked at what was chasing the man and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


     "M… Fucking mammoth!"


     The reinforcements of Winterhold has arrived as well.


     The [War Mammoth Team] led by the Council of Cousins and followed by 2'000 Dare Troopers.


     20 Adult Mammoths are all that it took to form this unit detected only for destroying armies. Each mammoth was armored lightly like a Cataphract Horse and carried a large saddle that can take up to 20 lightly geared men with their bows and barrels of arrows.


     A small walking fortress that can absorb all manners of attacks and destroy anything in its way with its armor enchanted with Magic Resistance.


     "Open ways for the boys!"


     Hafthor was riding a mammoth on his own with 20 Archer on its saddle and took a sharp turn towards the left flank of the coming reinforcements.


     Wulfur and the rest took the same action and put all the pressure on the reinforcements. The first shock of the mammoths was unseen due to the uneven land and their charge was unstoppable. They may have already charged at the left flank but they have already gone too deep until they obliterated the right flank.


     "DAMMIT! You should have told me we have that!" Hilda was claiming some poor souls under her axe when she saw the charge of the mammoths from afar. Her frustration was vented on another 20 to 30 poor souls.


     Away from the battle, Orga Stormfirst and the Elves were still calculating their odds.


     The Elves were surely going to attack but that was too chaotic and they may involve themselves with unwanted trouble but to the eyes of the Arch Wizards, this situation a few measly human pulling tricks on each other.


     Orga, however, was pale as she saw the coming force being trampled down by the Mammoths. There was no room for negotiation with Alina as it seemed. A victory of this scale was just too overwhelming as Winterhold was suffering no losses at all.


     Thankfully for her side, she didn't lose that many men and her troops were all following only her orders.


     "Hey, beautiful. Up for a hike?"


     Suddenly and out of nowhere, a voice called for Orga.


     She looked behind to see a familiar silver-haired face with handsome features and a large sword on his shoulder.


     "For Shor's sake, Brom. How can you be here?" Orga recognized Brom of Jehanna.


     The two of them were fellow mercenaries.


     "Me? I am guarding the Boss. Winterhold really pay a lot of money, you see. You should have come and worked with Boss Jon, he pays better than the Bretons and the Imperials I tell you."


     "The Boss?" Orga's eyes narrowed as she looked behind Brom, "Jonhild Firemane is here?"


     A smile formed on her face.


     "Oh! Oh, wait! I see that look on your face. You want to go after the Boss?"


     "Sounds like the best way to negotiate with that woman from Winterhold."


     "You mean the Lady Boss? Come on. You made the worst two enemies in your years. Turn around and flee, best action you will ever take."


     "..."


     "Look, I was hired to protect this road. Your call, if you pass me you'll get killed by Jon Dare."


     "I think I like the odds. Surely not worse than being stomped down by a damn mammoth."


     "... I tell you what's worse than being stomped down by a mammoth. Having a damn Daedric Titan chase you to the demise of your war band. Been there… not good."


     "Move aside, Brom."


     "Sigh! So it begins."


     The two mercenaries seemed to have a history of rivalry between them. Brom was looking to Orga's scary face with ease as his Daedric Band was summoned in the span of a few seconds. 300 Nords against 300 Dremora.


     As they were about to clash.


     The mountain shook.


     The sky darkened and the air thinned.


     Something was not right.


     The Battle stopped, the Nords and the Elves and the others all looked towards the direction of the beak between Azura's Shrine and Mount Anthor only to see a beam of light forming between heaven and earth.


     Jon was on the move.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     390 The Battle of Winterhold 7 : Aetherial Tribulation
      A/n: Big Thanks to @Darius Thomas for the gift. And also @Greenboy676.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     From chaos to more chaos, that's how the Battle of Winterhold turned out to be. There were too many fronts now.


     The first and the largest was at the gates of Winterhold, the attackers that swarmed in were all repelled back and Alina's plan was to devastate the power of the other dark clans to the extreme so that she can dismantle them later one by one with ease.


     The second front was the War Mammoth Unit against the new reinforcements coming from the direction of Wayward pass. Alina's plot was to drag those ones in the back as reinforcements with false news. The entirety of [Team 0] was to focus all its resources on that to happen. The War Mammoth Unit was completely her idea and not a thing that Jon came with, maybe she drew some inspiration of Jon's devices but that idea couldn't be done if Jarl Skald of Dawnstar didn't drive the giants off towards Winterhold.


     The Firemanes negotiated with the giants and reached an arrangement to buy the orphaned mammoths. For a mammoth to be orphaned is for its owner to die, a mammoth and a giant would stick together as partners for their whole lives and the Giant Bloodline in the Firemane also had the same quality with the Nine Guardian Totem Beasts rather than mammoths.


     The orphaned mammoths were a great addition to the [Dare Corps] since no clan can reason with the Giants as good as the Firemanes.


     Wulfur rode his mammoth and directed it to chase the deserters of the alliance's army. The reinforcements of the alliance crushed by half under the feet of the mammoths and got pincered between the defenders of Saarthal and the ones following the War Mammoth Unit. Now, everything was working well for Winterhold as it flexed all its military power to the extreme.


     And now to the third front. At the northern shore of Winterhold, a band of 2'000 cavalrymen landed on the snowy shore with haste bearing the red banner of the wolf, the High Kings troop and Skyrim's first army, the Army of Solitude.


     High King Torygg was personally at the forefront of his force charging directly towards Saarthal. On his right was his Housecarl Bolgeir Bearclaw, his Court Wizard wizard Sybille Stentor, his Thane Bryling and his Steward Falk Firebeard.


     The ride was moving swiftly to the east wishing to catch a glimpse of Winterhold before it is too late.


     "Ahoy! Riders coming ahead!" One of the scouts on the lead called.


     "Don't tell me… deserters from Winterhold?" Torygg was ready for some bad news but that seemed like the worst.


     The scout came back as fast as he could.


     "Looks like trouble! They are hostiles!"


     These words weren't assuring which side was this is. The soldiers of any defeated army would turn into monsters pillaging and raiding any travelers on their way for the sake of provisions and loot to escape further.



     "Ready for clash!" Torygg readied his men to face some resistance hoping to capture one of those deserters and inquire about Winterhold.


     A few seconds later, runners appeared on the end of vision with a cloud of fine snow chasing them, the grim appearance on their faces and their screams made the hearts of the men of Solitude sink. Something was clearly wrong.


     Those who were swallowed by the cloud of fine snow gave off pitiful dying shrieks accompanied by loud stomps. The horses grew restless as it approached and the runners didn't even bother Winter Solitude's men.


     To their surprise, the cloud of fine snow stopped in front of them and started to settle, the powerful Aura coming from it was surely something unnatural.


     What the men saw first were large curved tusks bearing scary marks and armed with large blades each then a large trunk of a mammoth then a body of a full grown one.


     The mammoth seemed to be in a foul mood yet it stood its ground and groaned at the riders. It clearly wasn't considering them friendly.


     "Well, well, well. Who do we have here? If it isn't High King Torygg himself." A voice called out to the High King from the mammoth's back.


     The idea was kinda unimaginable but as soon as the people raised their heads, they saw a large man sitting on top of the mammoth's head. He was holding a large war pike and looked down at them with cold murderous eyes.


     "This is… Wulfur of Winterhold. Thane Jonhild's right hand." Falk Firebeard was well-informed with faces.


     "Greetings. We are amidst a battle so didn't have the time to prepare a welcome parade. What brings the High King to our humble town?"


     Wulfur's language provoked the king's men greatly.


     Torygg didn't mind Wulfur's hostility and replied.


     "We are here to aid Winterhold. 2000 Cavalrymen are with me."


     Wulfur nodded.


     "Jon said that we might have some unexpected allies but I didn't think Solitude would be one. This way."


     Wulfur turned the mammoth the other way but his words echoed deep in the king's head.


     "Jon said… Wait! You spoke with Thane Jonhild? Is he here?" Torygg rode forward right away.


     "You will see soon enough."


     The third front where High King Torygg came to reinforce Winterhold surprised Wulfur but the bigger surprise was on the king's side. Winterhold was faring much better than he ever expected.


     Thane Jonhild Firemane may be officially the strongest man in Winterhold but that only if people ignored the forces supporting him. He had the full backing of the Firemane as their son and the Moonblades as their son-in-law and the College as a great asset. This sure puts a few powerhouses on Jon's side.


     King Torygg's plan was to stop the bloodshed but that was already too late and anyone in the state of Winterhold won't hand over the victory they gained for negotiations. Right now, the best action was to calm down the vigor of Winterhold and get a grasp of how could they repel such an alliance away.


     A king's first duty, after all, is to balance all the forces to keep the ship afloat.


     South to King Torygg, the fourth front was much more active and bloody. Another unexpected reinforcements of another 2000 cavalrymen came all the way through the Wayward pass chasing the reinforcements of the Alliance then diverted their direction and met face to face with the Thalmor forces that didn't budge off its place.


     Those riders were all Nordic Raiders carrying the blue banner of the bear under the lead of none other than the most charismatic leader in Skyrim, Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak.


     "Send those Elves to Oblivion! Skyrim's for the Nords!"


     "Sovngarde!"


     Taking advantage of the high ground to empower their charge, the Nord Raiders descended on the Elves out of nowhere.


     "Nords! Kill them."


     "Filthy humans! Your kind will be eradicated!"


     One had to hand it down for the High Elven warriors of Summer Set, each and everyone one of them was a fierce combatant with many years of experience. Unlike the humans who had the quantity, the high elves had the quality. They coped with the situation right away.


     Shields, swords and spells were what the elves usually fought with all in light plate Elven Armor giving them the edge over all manners of battlefields. The Elves valued their life and always pursued immortality, their lives were what mattered above all else so when the Nords wore padded armor and reinforced armor with a little to do with plates, the elves were always fully equipped.


     The shock charge of Ulfric Stormcloak was absorbed right away. Still, if there was someone who can deal with the Elves on every situation, this man should be none other than Ulfric Stormcloak.


     "FUS RO DAH!" Jarl Ulfric shouted the Elves in his way making a large hole in their force and pushing the charge forward once again reaching another climax.


     There was an old guide in cheap armor right behind Ulfric, this man had a katana blade to his side and kept his eyes narrowed as he checked through the Thalmor force. Once his eyes landed on a robed justiciar, he jumped off his horse and moved at a speed unimaginable to his age reaching the side of the justiciar in a second beheading him right away.


     "Elvish dogs! They always die fast."


     Ulfric's horse stopped beside the man and Ulfric looked at him smiling wryly.


     "They die fast because you kill them like that, seems like age hasn't caught up to your touch at all, Fultheim the Fearless."


     "Bah! Leave me to my killing lad and I'll leave you to yours. Didn't you have some grudge to settle?" Fultheim cussed at Ulfric and moved like a phantom once again.


     "Aye!" Ulfric said as he looked deep into the Thalmor camp.


     There were eleven exceptionally powerful auras behind the force yet in a certain tent, there were two one of them was very familiar to Ulfric.


     "Elenwen! Roll over here!" Ulfric called for Elenwen with strong resentment.


     Not long after, a beautiful high Elven mature woman appeared from a tent with a slightly mocking smile on her arrogant golden face.


     "Oh, if it isn't dear Ulfric? What can I do for you, old friend?"


     "Cut the crap woman and bright out your sword or axe or whatever you swing." Ulfric jumped down from his horse and throwing his spear down and pulled out his axe Rikvard.


     Elenwen face was ever so passive and calm.


     "Miss me already? It wasn't that long since we met last time if I remember. Still, how is yo…"


     "Shut your trap, woman."


     "My oh my, still the young boy I met all those years long ago. Can't get over me yet?"


     Ulfric and Elenwen walked to each other and the two forces took cleared a place for their leaders to duel. Ulfric's Rikvard met Elenwen's Elven Exquisite Blade in a strong clash the pushed Elenwen away. Ulfric took a small breath and adjusted his lunges to a humming Aura of Fridging Frost around him.


     A strong shockwave of power made the normal soldier stumble around him.


     Elenwen didn't unleash an Aura or anything like that, her Magicka inside her boy started to burn and she cast [Empower] on herself. High Elves always looked down on the Art of the Battle-Spirit saying it is alien magic out of their motherland brought by the Akaviri hearsay. They never practiced any Aura.


     The duel between Elenwen and Ulfric was swift and clean. The two seemed well aware of the other's skill set and countered the counters of each other.


     Ulfric waved his axe in rounds trying to distract Elenwen who kept a safe distance and locked eyes with Ulfric. As he smirked and waved his axe by the right, his hands pulled a sword by the left.


     Elenwen merely stepped out of range but Ulfric's Aura chased her as if the blades had auras of its own. She, however, merely cast a Ward to block it cleanly.


     Ulfric's foot was dug in the snow and with a kick, the soft snow flew upwards towards Elenwen's face. Her expressions looked natural but Ulfric could detect her annoyance and urgency.


     "As long as I keep you dogs away from Saarthal, there is no danger on the city as it seemed."


     "Don't overestimate yourself, my dear, we don't need to march at Winterhold whatsoever."


     "Oh really? You are here hunting those mammoth or something?"


     "Heh heh! You seem as surprised as us. Winterhold has no actual power to speak of other than their advanced magical technology. In the face of ten Arch Wizards, do you think that will mean anything?"


     "Ten?"


     "Come on, dear. You know the drill. Let the Nords kill each other and the rest will be ours to scrap, isn't that what you people are good at?"


     Ulfric seemed annoyed by the fact.


     Ten Arch Wizards from the Dominion was something that he failed to foresee. Now there is some real trouble.


     If it is him alone, he can face one Arch Wizard all for himself which is Elenwen. Calculating how many masters in Winterhold, only few can stop the rest of the nine.


     "Hm… it seems that the Battle on Saarthal's gate is almost over too. Look at those Nords riding mammoths like the savages they are. Did they ever think that such petty creatures will stop the power of the arcane?"


     As Elenwen said so, the nine Auras behind her started to move. They all rose in the air like immortals.


     Ulfric frown grew uglier. He didn't think that the Thalmor would pull such a large force out. This can be said as 10% of the Thalmor fighting force all gathered in one place if one overlooked the whole Aldmeri Dominion.


     "Elenwen, so this reaches nowhere again?"


     "Exactly. You won't get your vengeance so get over it… but as a gesture of benevolence, we won't touch the Jarl of Eastmarch." She flew up in the air with the other Arch Wizards.


     Ulfric was pissed to the max.


     Such arrogance in front of him was something he expected from his old enemy Elenwen but to always end like this.


     How many times he met her in arms and ended up being humiliated or so-called spared by their Elven benevolence.


     He knew what they wanted and knew that they know him too well. They may be actually created him as the man he is today. Still, he can never help it.


     His arrogance told him one thing and that when the time comes, he would crush every plot and plan the Elves put in his way no matter what.


     Yet it always ends like this.


     He never cornered them or paused as a threat.


     They always let him to his devices whenever and provoke his pride more.


     "Damn you!" Ulfric cussed as he picked a spear from the ground and intended to strike down those arrogantly flying Elves looking down on him.


     But it was then when everything in the world stopped. Not by force but by their will.


     The sky darkened, the air thinned.


     The Mundus itself was angry.


     'What is going on?' was on everyone's mind.


     Not just on Ulfric's front as he and the Arch Wizards of the Thalmor were about to engage in another bloody conflict. It was on the third front where Wulfur was leading High King Torygg towards Saarthal, it was on the second front where the Firemanes chased off the alliance soldiers on the mammoth, it was on the first front where Alina and the others pushed back the attackers.


     Alina looked to the south and her eyes opened wide as a large beam of light formed between heaven and earth.


     *Tink*


     *Tink*


     *Tink*


     A loud metallic smites of a hammer started to echo in the region and somehow the world itself reacted.


     The Mundus cried hard.


     It wasn't natural. It was against nature.


     It was a violation of the rules.


     A power beyond sense, a force beyond understanding.


     Alina realized that Jon's was his own move now.


     The ones who realized the nature of the change right after Alina were the High Elven Arch Wizards other than Elenwen who was of a younger generation.


     Their expressions grew pale as they could tell what was that.


     "Goodness! The Mundus itself, the binds of the Mundus are shaking."


     "It can't be! How in the world can this happen here? Who has such power?"


     "We ought to… we must stop that! Now!"


     It was a phenomenon the Elves sought for through all their races and few managed to achieve such a height in the olden history.


     A way not lost but unreachable.


     That strong beam of energy was nothing other than a power falling from the heavens when something defies the heavenly order.


     A phenomenon that can echo through the Heaven, Aetherius; the Earth, Nirn; and the Hell, Oblivion.


     The Realm, Mundus, itself has many seals to stop such a phenomenon but when someone reaches a certain level of power, the Mundus retaliates for it was created to suppress that by none other than Lorkhan himself.


     Whenever the [Aetherial Tribulations] appears, the world topple. Last time it was seen with the ALMSIVI, Dagoth Ur and the Nerevarine. Now it appears in Skyrim.


     Just what is Jon up to?


     The Nine High Elves charged towards the Beam of Light. Alina jumped off the wall. Jonrad, Tyr, Hilda and Sigurd intercepted their way. Tormund and Jenna joined. Nurina teleported to the base of the mountain.


     The true Battle of Winterhold, the battle of the powerhouses was beginning.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     391 The Battle of Winterhold 8 and 9
      A/n: So there was a wedding in the family. Sorry for not informing anyone beforehand.


     I am going to add multiple chapters to each other so that I can manage the workload and do things faster. Each part will be more than 2K words so you're getting your chapters.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Part 1:-


     As the Battle was starting, a single young man climbed the mountain top between Mount Anthor and the Shrine of Azura. He was clad in a black wearing an expressionless face and observing the morning sky silently.


     He stopped at the not so flat top and checked it out.


     "Nice spot."


     His calm face was really an opposite to his active cheerful nature. He carried a hint of calmness that can only be seen in a man about to do something rather dangerous.


     (You sure about this?) Shadow's voice echoed in his head.


     "Yes. It is the best course of action."


     (You think things will get better this way? You may be right, I know… but you will open yourself to new dangers and threats that I don't really want you to go through.)


     "Don't worry, I have preparations…" Jon said as he turned to the Shrine of Azura's direction, "And friends in high places."


     (You trust Azura?)


     "You trust her."


     (I am a different story.)


     "Trust is not the word I'd pick anyway. I trust that she is true to her desires and it would be a good distraction until the time comes. You said yourself, after today, everything will change."


     (I wish you luck then.)


     Jon nodded and looked far to Saarthal.


     His thoughts varied between his lovers, his family and his accomplishments. All the eggs important to him are all gathered in that one basket.


     "Nefertiti, Odokuro, Xikil."


     He called for three names. The first appeared on his shoulder as a black cat, the second was a large Bone Samurai and the third was a gigantic being with the appearance of an extremely black evil wyrm or rather, a Daedric Titan.


     "Hooman."


     "Mas… ter."


     "Mortal."


     Jon didn't turn to any one of the three and spoke after a long breath.


     "Xikil, fitting in your new body?"


     "Yes, Mortal. I feel much better compared to last time, I learned how to keep this body flying now."


     "Pathetic." Nefertiti cussed at him.


     "Tsk!" Xikil, who became a Daedric Titan, glared at her.


     "She only spoke my mind." Jon said.


     "Oh…" The Daedric Titan started to shrink in a gloomy mood.


     "Listen very well, I want you to go down there and keep yourself hidden between mountains. Your job is to protect the commander of Winterhold's forces, my woman Alina."


     "Consider it done, Mortal."


     Xikil stood up with his Daedric Titan body and started walking down the path.


     "Use your wings, dimwit." Jon shouted.


     "Oh, yes!"


     Xikil stood still for a while before figuring out how to use his wings again.



     "Are you sure about that idiot, Hooman?" Nefertiti asked.


     "Despite the fact that the one on the wheel is a dimwit, he has the body of a Daedric Titan. Just like giving a baby the body of a muscular adult. Expect him to smash things too well. Also, it will take him a while to figure out himself after going through that experience, being reborn is nothing easy."


     "Of course, Hooman should know best."


     "Enough with wasting time, let's get to it."


     Jon took out two items from the cube, they were the Elder Staff [Pride] and [Greed]. He used [Pride] to make the atmosphere on the peak a bit foggy and handed it to Nefertiti and also gave her the [Cube]. He then reshaped [Greed] into an anvil and made [Wrath] fix it to the ground.


     "The five of us; [Greed], [Wrath], [Pride], Nefertiti and I are all connected with Soul. Nefertiti and I by a mystic connection so I see her as equal while the Sins are what I enchanted with parts of my very living soul so I see them as my extension. The following process is going to cause a large change to the five of us but it will be temporary. Even though I don't need any consent from you all, I want our will to become stronger as parts of me and extensions of my will."


     Jon gave a ceremonial speech just to put his heart and mind to it but the others started to express their opinions.


     [Wrath]'s eyes started to gleam in red more and more conveying his fired up state of mind by a hearty roar, [Pride] shone in golden glimmer expressing its high and mighty nature, [Greed] quivered and shook ready to take all that Jon will give him.


     "As long as the change doesn't touch my royal fluff." Nefertiti changed into her Child Form and said so.


     "Haha! That's assuring." Jon laughed, he then looked at Nefertiti and spoke, "Let's get right with it."


     She manipulated the [Cube] and took out an item which was [Wraithgaurd], Jon put the single Dwemer Gauntlet on his right. The next items were both [Sunder] and [Keening] which went to the right and left hand.


     Jon looked at the three Artifacts that were some of the finest things ever made by the lost race of the Dwarves. With a swift move, Jon smote with [Sunder] on [Greed]


     *TINK*


     A loud metallic sound echoed through the place.


     "Damn!" Jon exclaimed, "Looks like [Greed] loves it. [Pride], increase the power of the fog spell around us and not let a sound out."


     The Elder Staff did what Jon wanted and made the area completely covered in mist and blocked all sounds from leaking out.


     "Nefertiti, when I give the signal, starting passing those things to me."


     "Okay, whenever you're ready."


     Jon closed his eyes and calmed his state of mind for a second then opened his eyes again and nodded.


     "Now."


     As soon as he said that, Nefertiti took out an item and put it on the anvil of [Greed]. Without any more waiting, Jon smote with [Sunder] on that item.


     A cloud of red energy overflowed in the surroundings and started to make anomalies happen in the space like red lightning cracks forming out of nowhere and strange shapes and wills in the red cloud struggling with each other and even voices were heard through the red cloud.


     The item Nefertiti took out was a Heart Stone, one of those ones that can be mined from Solstheim. Heart Stones are pieces of the Red Mountain that carry some residual power from the [Heart of Lorkhan], the World-Grade Artifact that got the Red Mountain formed around it.


     Heart Stones are merely some earth stained with power from the [Heart of Lorkhan], Jon knew that for a fact and he could never break those heart stones to cultivate from them directly. Now with the power of [Sunder], a specific amount of energy entered the stone trapping the energy and chased the energy of the heart out.


     Jon switched from [Sunder] to [Keening] and pass the blade through that red cloud causing it to react to the dagger's blade. The energy cloud was flayed by [Keening].


     "AAARGH!" Jon groaned as he felt something sweet coming through his throat.


     The energy of the Heart Stone was passed through [Keening] to [Wraithguard] which absorbed the wild effect of the energy and let the pure power flow into Jon's channels.


     Jon could stand no more and fell on his knees with his teeth clenching to each other about to break from the pain.


     Nefertiti almost panicked but she looked at Odokuro and with her will, it supported Jon up as she took out a bar of wood and stuck it between Jon's teeth.


     "You can't stop now, Hooman. If you stop, everything is lost!"


     As she said so, some sense returned back to Jon and he struggled to keep himself standing. He looked at her with a pale face.


     His body was burning up from the outside and freezing from the inside. His soul was in a very active state as it got a large and violent amount of that alien energy that came all at once.


     He felt he was being torn apart by an invisible hand but he couldn't say a word. After all, this was all his idea.


     He had a plan and he must stick to it to the very end or everything will truly be all to waste.


     What he is doing now is not some sort of cultivating even though it followed the same principle. It was something much more different and way more violent.


     Nefertiti took out another heart stone and Jon looked at it bitterly. He reluctantly smote with [Sunder] once again and flayed the energy with [Keening].


     This time, his whole arm became numb and he could barely move it.


     With the third heart stone, Jon couldn't endure his own clothes. He was dressed in some thick winter clothing with a large armored girdle belt. Jon let out some of that energy out and the clothes on his body all exploded away leaving only the armored girdle belt.


     His damaged body was exposed half pale half normal even though his muscles were still in good shape. He looked like one of them barbarian warriors in that girdle which had some cloth still hanging to it.


     *TINK*


     *TINK*


     *TINK*


     With each smite, Jon was withering in pain and suffering.


     It kept going for maybe two hours straight as he ground too many heart stone and his face was carrying some serious hints of tiredness. Just as he was about to stagger and fall once again, he felt a sudden change.


     The energy he accumulated were too much to be trapped in by one mortal soul. Jon was about to puke blood from the pain.


     That pain, however, stopped as he felt a different feeling surrounding him. The world was rejecting to let him gain more energy than what he already gained.


     "Finally!"


     It was what he aimed for all along, the Point of Violation to the rules of the Mundus. One more step forward only meant that the world will retaliate for sure no matter if Jon was one of those paragon breed mortals called the 'Heroes' or not.


     Jon finally could put on a wide grin as he waved [Sunder] at the last heart stone put in front of him.


     *TINK*


     It was then… the energy Jon accumulated was too much and too wild. The Mundus had a lot of binds to stop such an event from happening as it is the way Lorkhan and Magnus designed it to be.


     The sky darkened.


     The air thinned.


     The wind stopped.


     The clouds above the mountaintop formed a typhoon-like circle and through it, a beam of pure wild energy descended towards Jon and his soul fragments inhabiting Nefertiti, [Greed], [Pride] and [Wrath].


     The energy beam came broke through the world without touching anything with harm but that wasn't the situation towards Jon and his soul fragments.


     The beam was too fierce and descended on the five of them with the intention to stop them from attaining power beyond what is allowed.


     Jon watched the shining light fall towards and gritted his teeth, he then raised up his right hand which had [Wraithguard] and met the descending beam of light with his fist.


     "BREAK!"


     Jon couldn't let a single strand of his magical energy out as his body and the beam of light clashed. He can't let go of that power as he already came this far.


     The whole weight of the beam pushed Jon down on his left knee yet his arm was still rising. [Sunder] and [Keening] also fell on the ground.


     On the other hand, Nefertiti and the three sins were being suppressed by the light too. Nefertiti used her Shadow Magic to protect herself, Odokuro knelt in front of his master with its katana stabbing to the ground resisting the suppression of light, the 'Shadow Aether' was a large amount of dense shadow energy so it had a good affinity to resist the light and the Elder Staff was doing better than others as it was radiating its golden light to fight off the world's suppression.


     In truth, only 10% of the suppression fell on them and 90% was on Jon.


     The Heavenly Tribulation… or rather the Aetherial Tribulation has begun.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Part 2:-


     Nine figures dashed through the skies of Winterhold towards the base of the light beam atop the mountaintop between Mount Anthor and the Shrine of Azura. Their intentions were not of pure malice as they came but to stop an imminent disaster.


     Nine Arch Wizards were something equal to the worth of nine weapons of mass destruction all focused on one goal.


     "This power, they are Arch Wizards!" Alina was shocked senseless and turned to Nurina.


     "Curses! I thought they were not that powerful at the very best but that… this is too much. Didn't your spies tell anything?" Even Nurina's face twisted.


     "We knew there are powerful masters among the enemies but not Arch Wizards."


     The two were worried sick at the moment but a single distress signal to the other powerful masters on the side of Winterhold was enough for an immediate response.


     Hilda, Jonrad, Tyr and Sigurd moved away from the first front and dashed towards the mountaintop where Jon is.


     Nurina followed accompanied by Tormund and Jenna Firemane.


     This match wasn't even good, the strongest seven on the side of Winterhold against nine Arch Wizards. The College of Winterhold could afford Savos Aren and three other Arch Wizards but only in the case of Winterhold being broken into.


     Alina looked at the situation getting out of her hand and her heart sank. She looked around for any more cards in her sleeves then noticed the large Dwarven Ballistas.


     "Ongeim, use the Ballistas. Shoot the elves down." She shouted.


     Ongeim, Svakin and Trudvar who were leading the first front under Alina left their units to their seconds in command and manned the Ballista on the low towers. They ran like beasts and climbed up the walls with their hands until they reached the war machines.


     *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


     Three ballista bolts were shot with absolute accuracy cowards the flying mages. One must be thankful that the levitation spells are not as good as real flying else the situation would have become much worse by the second. Thankfully, the Ballistas' range reached the flying mages with ease and caused their formation to break loose.


     "Humph! Insolent humans."


     An Arch Wizard felt offended by Ongeim's bolt and decided to incinerate the human by a fire spell.


     The response came from Alina as she slammed her hand on a certain stone tablet on the wall and some pillar-like objects rose on the wall.


     These objects were strange pillars with orbs on top of them. Once the spell got closer to the range, the pillars shout out Lightning spells completely nullifying the Flame spell cast by the Arch Wizard.


     This was one of the Tesla Tower functions.


     As soon as the Arch Wizard saw that, a vein grew on his forehead.


     "Insolent dogs! Why don't you just DIE!!!"


     The short-tempered Arch Wizard couldn't accept the humiliation of his spell being broken and was about to go on rampage.


     "Stop it! Look, they have caught up to us." One of his colleagues pulled him away.


     The nine Arch Wizards felt the threat that the seven masters who were approaching paused and decided to give a fast fight.


     "Seven of us can hold them, the other two should eliminate the threat."


     The masters were preparing to meet each other on one front and it started to get rather serious.


     The first front lost the support of the masters but the Winterhold was already overwhelming the enemies and sent them on the run as a chase started while a few troopers were left to defend the wall.


     Alina seemed anxious watching the disadvantage of the seven vs. nine masters. The seven masters of Winterhold stood in front of the mountain with their weapons drawn while the nine Arch Wizards remained in the air.


     "Now!"


     "Attack!"


     The two sides moved at the same time as powerful spells and waves of magic power formed deformation in reality itself. Space started to crack under the strong exchanges of Magicka and the Heavenly Tribulation that was going on the top of the mountain.


     "Lady Boss, can't we use the tower once again?" Trudvar asked.


     "No, the reactor is exhausted and our people are out there. One misstep and we may even harm Jon.


     The situation was chaotic but Alina was already focusing on all the fronts with her future vision. She kept gazing at how the battle was unfolding on the masters' front.


     The disadvantage was clear.


     Jonrad was handling a strong Fire Mage on his own.


     "Haha! I read the reports about you, human. You are the so-called 'King of Ash'! Your Flame looks mediocre if you ask me."


     "If you can run your mouth this much, you at least can show something better than this blind duck spells you are casting."


     "Humph! Die, you fool."


     "I humbly decline."


     Jonrad was disadvantaged in terms of energy but had stronger firepower. A race of time to him and a race of endurance to his opponent.


     On the other side, there was Tormund and Jenna against two Arch Wizards. Tormund carried the clan's sword [Gram] and his round shield made of Ebonwood and Behemoth scales while Jenna carried a long black staff with a spearhead.


     "Those lousy old humans. Think you can face me and my brother when we go as duo?" One of the Arch-Wizards spoke with haughtiness.


     "Oh, husband. It seems those two elves are some sort of duo fighters too."


     "Oh, wife. You seem energetic all of a sudden! We indeed haven't faced any duo fighters since a very long time ago."


     "Don't waste your breath on those two, brother. Just kill." The second Arch Wizard cast a fast spell towards Jenna sneakily.


     The spell landed and made a big clash with some dust rising but as it settled, Jenna and Tormund appeared to be unharmed as Tormund's shield was covering both of them with ease.


     Jenna hid behind Tormund and raised her spear staff from the shield's side. By a whim, a red [Chain Lightning] spell was cast from the spear towards the two Arch Wizards.


     One of them was about to repel it with a Ward but his instincts told him to not even come in contact with that spell. He hurriedly backed off.


     "Be careful brother. That woman is not a mage, she is a warlock or rather… a witch."


     "A witch and her protector. What a troublesome duo!"


     "Fufufu!"


     Jenna seemed to be amused as her identity as a Dark Magic user was exposed. Tormund gave a tired sigh as he prepared to tank for his wife as she attacks.


     On another side, Tyr was fighting silently with another Arch Wizard. The two of them moved like wind and disappeared like shadows. Being an Arch Wizard doesn't only mean being a spellcaster, Arch Wizards can be scary warriors such as Tyr's match.


     The two were both assassins and warriors with a lot of magical ability. They appeared and disappeared as they pleased and laid a lot of traps to each other but their fight was simply going to take forever.


     Nurina was focused on a magical clash with a very old High Elf. The two skillfully manipulated the elements and put down a show of absolute arcane.


     "I heard about this way in manipulating magic long ago. It seems you are from the followers of one of Lord Divayth Fyr's students. How strange to see one of you here or rather, how not strange!"


     "Is that an insult?"


     "No no, not at all. You Dark Elves are travelers by Nature and Lord Divayth Fyr is one of the best travelers if not the best known on Nirn. Sadly we don't see eye to eye and who am I to voice an opinion against the Grand Arch Magus of this realm."


     "A resentment against Grandmaster Divayth then. How unexpected!"


     "Well, the unexpected thing is to see a girl like you from a great line of mages taking a cursed human child as her student and child. Linking such a troublesome kid to the great line of Divayth Fyr students, this child is getting scarier by the second."


     "Don't talk about Jon, dying old thing."


     "Fufufu!"


     As Nurina was exchanging insults calmly with her old opponent. A reckless fight was happening on the other side.


     "Shit!"


     "How can that woman jump the far?"


     "Don't ask me, you two need to just get away from here."


     Three Arch Wizards were locked down by Hilda on her own. The Bloody Hilda, famed for her blood-thirsty fighting style was akin to a death reaper on the field. She moved in a red beeline formed by her Aura and Hair then struck down with her axe towards the elves. Two of the three were supposed to sneak towards Jon's location but Hilda was fixed on making them run around like a lioness chasing a herd of animals.


     "Leave that crazy woman to me. You take the long turn."


     One of the mages said as he started to cast many illusions everywhere. Numerous clones of him appeared all around Hilda and all moved around at the same time.


     Hilda stopped and looked around but she wasn't any good with magic so she couldn't tell illusion from reality. Still, it was all the same.


     "Die you bastards!" She waved her axe in a whirlwind style annihilating all the clones four meters around her.


     She then looked around and jumped up high landing on a certain clone.


     "Found you! I can smell your fear." She waved her axe down to behead the elf but the clone turned into nothing once it got killed.


     "Please, woman. Give an Arch Wizard some credit, whatever clone it is, I can be it. Even if you find me, I can still move to another clone." The Elf said as he tried to make her mind get jumbled with magic for her to lose vision.


     Once he made sure that her senses are disabled, he and the clones attacked with daggers all at the same time. As Hilda was about to get stabbed in all her vitals, she turned around so fast facing the right elf clone with an expressionless face.


     The elf was too close to Hilda and he instantly panicked. He jumped away and hid among his clones once again. A strange cold feeling appeared on the side of his neck and he touched it to check. He found a thin line of blood coming from a scratch on his neck. Looking back at Hilda again, he found a small knife in her hand.


     "What kind of monster is she?"


     He was this close to death to the point that he felt a strange thrill of danger invading his thoughts. This battle can't be easily decided as the two were the worst match of each other.


     Sigurd Moonblade was standing silently facing another Arch Wizard, the two moved not a step or utter not a word as they kept looking at each other still, the two looked very exhausted.


     This wasn't a normal battle as it seemed the two were fighting mentally. When Mages and Warriors reach a certain level of experience, the can completely invade their opponents' thoughts and pry on their moves. The two were like that, fighting a battle that cannot be seen or happen, an endless struggle conflicting tactics.


     The seven fighters on each side put their all in a duel of life and death pushing and pulling the boundaries of their fighting styles to cope with the excellently matched or badly matched opponents.


     Amidst the fight, two of the nine Arch Wizards managed to sneak away from the intercepting forces.


     "We can't waste time. Once we get rid of the threat, we should come back and annihilate those opponents."


     "Let's hurry then…"


     They were charging towards the peak where Jon was as fast as they could but unknown to them, another opponent was drawing nearer.


     "Haaaa!"


     Two gleaming blades fell from the sky towards the two Arch Wizards. [Soulrender] and [Bloodscythe] were down to claim lives but the Arch Wizards dodged with ease.


     "What now?"


     One of them spoke annoyingly.


     To the side, a flying creature was approaching and on its back, a girl with long black hair and red angry eyes. Her long beautiful face froze the air in the lungs for a second but the old Arch Wizards were not easily swayed.


     "It is that human girl, prepare the protection spell."


     In front of Alina who rendered an Arch Wizard to the ground with only her angry stare, the rest can't be careless anymore.


     Two [Water Screen] ward spells formed in front of the wizards to block any other stare from Alina.


     "Lokthur, maneuver." Alina said as she took out a lever-action crossbow with Anti Magic bolts.


     "Wicked girl!"


     "Trickster!"


     The two Elves wouldn't want to come in contact with those bolts, they were strong but Anti Magic enchantments would take a lot of Magicka to dispelled.


     Alina shot a few bolts as Lokthur circled around the Arch Wizards who kept dodging.


     "Get that Gryphon. We need to capture such a rare breed and that girl too."


     The two Arch Wizards were not even pressured by someone with Alina's level. Her actions were merely child's play to them.


     One of them cast [Telekinesis] and forced Lokthur down carefully while the other tried to cast [Paralyze] on Alina midair.


     "Fat chance!" Alina abandoned Lokthur and jumped on her own pulling her swords back with [Telekinesis].


     Without any delay. Her inner casting technique started working on [Frost Steps] spell. Icicles of frost appeared midair as she stepped on them dodging any hostile spell on her own.


     "Damn, she has skill." The male Arch Wizard admired Alina's movements.


     "Just shoot her down before she used those cursed eyes." The female Arch Wizard cussed at him as she started to bind Lokthur down.


     Alina approached the mage with haste putting the strength of her Frost Aura in her arms and waving her swords horizontally.


     The male Arch Wizard simply waved his left hand and deflected the energy of her two blades on her causing the swords to break away from her hands and stretched his other hand to hold her from her head.


     "Haha! Be a good girl and come now."


     As a disgusting smile appeared on his face, Alina was already planning ahead. Her foot was right close to the Arch Wizard and somehow managed to print a rune spell under the Elf's feet.


     He noticed but it was already too late.


     The spell wasn't anything fancy, to hide the lethality of the rune, Alina used a simple teleportation spell that switched places between her and the male Arch Wizard.


     "Wait!" He tried to look back hurriedly but Alina was driving her kick in the man's groans.


     "Arch Wizard nuts are still nuts, bastard." Using a vulgar language wasn't something Alina would do but the situation called for it.


     As she managed to put the male Arch Wizard down, she was assaulted by an angry female Arch Wizard who jumped on her and tried to kill her barehanded.


     "You bitch! How dare you do that to my husband?"


     Alina was struggling under the mysterious strength of the body of an Arch Wizard, she barely held to the woman's wrists and quivered her words out.


     "Sorry… his nuts… were soft! Jon has bigger… nuts!"


     "You crazy human bitch! Those were my husband's nuts."


     "I'll make you… wear them… around your… severed neck."


     "AAAH!" The enraged women turned the fight from a battle to a catfight.


     The male Arch Wizard on the back held his nuts with teary eyes.


     "Stop talking about my nuts."


     "Hold her down." The Arch Wizard wife shouted at her husband as she pushed Alina towards him and took out a long Aldmeri Saber.


     She was about to wave it at Alina but Lokthur broke free from his binds and flew towards the woman with a raging screech.


     "Wife, watch out!"


     The male Arch Wizard pulled his wife away from Lokthur's way and was about to bind the Gryphon but some change happened too fast.


     A gigantic shadow appeared in the sky and descended too fast towards Alina and the female Arch Wizard. Everyone on the battlefield noticed the large creature that appeared from the mountain.


     "NO! The mortal said not to let anyone touch you! I am screwed! Hey you, come here."


     Not sure what they saw, a strange demonic looking creature larger than any giant with large bat wings and big evil draconic head descended over Alina. He looked at the female Arch Wizard and its head descended on her in a second.


     Not sure how, the creature opened its mouth and swallowed the female Arch Wizard in one go.


     "NO! WIFEY!" The male Arch Wizard almost broke into madness when his wife was swallowed like that.


     Alina was still looking at the creature with frozen blood as well as the other masters from the Thalmor and Winterhold's side. Oblivion, even Ulfric Stormcloak and Elenwen who were battling to the west saw the large creature and seized their action immediately.


     "Well, I'll be damned!"


     The sight of Xikil was completely unexpected more than the War Mammoth unit, the cannons, the falling wall and the Tesla towers. Maybe not as scary as the Soundless Zone and the Heavenly Tribulations happening at the mountaintop.


     The seven masters of Winterhold retreated towards Alina and the Thalmor masters retreated towards the Elf Arch Wizard who just lost his wife. Xikil was right in between.


     He looked left and right then figured out the situation. With a wave of his head, he spat out the female Arch Wizard which was in a haggard state.


     "Sorry about the sudden interference, I don't think I should care about Mortals fighting each other to Oblivion but the Mortal told me to keep that female Mortal safe. No one comes near her for the moment."


     Xikil seemed overprotective about Alina.


     On the other hand, the Arch Wizards helped the woman that was just spat by the Daedric Titan covered in a layer of slimy saliva. Xikil noticed her too.


     "Sorry about that, this body is still not that good with Oral Jobs. At least you ended up without being eaten."


     The female Arch Wizard looked at Xikil with the resentful and silent look. She then raised her finger and pointed towards the Daedric Titan.


     "kill… KILL IT!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     392 Above Mundus
      IMPORTANT: The following content is partially a fan-fiction but based on my own speculations and a lot of Unlicenced Content written by former writers to the Elder Scrolls series. Some content is also completely made up from the bone but at least based on some thin lore.


     Enjoy~♥


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Whoa! Look at that…"


     Showered by the beam of Aethereal Light, Jon's body withstood the suppression of the Mundus by its sheer willpower while his consciousness traveled to another place.


     It was completely unexpected and unforeseen but it was a welcome change in events. Jon kept looking around and smiled wryly.


     "So the Aethereal Tribulations are not just about suppressing the soul from gaining enough energy but also to test the mind. This is… this is brilliant. The Wisdom of Lorkhan sure is vast."


     In mere four years, Jon hoarded enough magic and knowledge to rival many great names in the history of this world and now he reached a certain step that was really breathtaking.


     Realizations arrived one after the other and many secrets of the world started to reveal itself to him.


     He broke the Taboo and now ate the forbidden fruit, the knowledge and wisdom that formed the essence of the binds of the Mundus.


     The creation started with the counterparts Anu and Padomay whose souls are Anui-El and Sithis and their offspring were Auri-El and Lorkhan and by the existence of Time, others came fourth.


     Now that Elvish Creation Myth not far from the truth if one put away all the discriminations against Lorkhan and the Original Spirits that followed him but there were lost traces of the story that Jon could pick from where he stands.


     The Original Spirits were all powerful, terrible and mighty. Born with such powers they shouldn't have deserved it from the beginning.


     Lorkhan scheme was to put them in the prison of Mortality known as the Mundus and rather than being immortals, they can be mortals and have offspring of their own which may be better than their predecessors and gain the wisdom through growing from weakness. And thus, the Original Spirits were trapped.


     The Mundus had many seals, some were to suppress the energy or to set the power limit while others were to set the mental limit all placed to make the perfect [Trials of the Royalty].


     Why a Daedric Prince was called a 'Prince' after all?


     The way of the Royalty is the way to ascend from the Mundus and an 'Immortal Spirit'. By CHIM, by Amaranth, by all the known Way Walking methods or even Meditating the Way; one can find a way to ascend the Tower.


     One must understand many concepts and look through many angles at things. As such the scene in front of Jon right now.


     He was standing among the stars, atop of him was nothing but the dark space illuminated by those small dots. Beneath his feet, there was a large globe of blue oceans, large continents and white clouds. On the near distance, there were two moons and on the far distance, there was a sun surrounded by nine globes including the one beneath his feet.



     "Such a thing… it makes sense but it doesn't."


     Beneath his feet was Nirn, a planet that took the same position of Earth in the Solar System with other planets known by the names of the Nine Imperial Divines going around the Sun.


     This scene is not an illusion or some sort of dream, this is Jon's Astral Projection reaching a height never recorded or passed down showing the real truth of the world. Not what was always passed down as a Nirn in the center with every planet at the sun going around it, not the rumored hub of the wheel as it was passed down.


     It was just another dull planet.


     But was it really the case?


     The world may look like this in the eyes of a physical onlooker but from a spiritual perspective, things looked completely different.


     The [Eye of Magicka], a spell Jon learned in the depth of Divayth Fyr's dungeon that let him take a glimpse at what lies beyond nature, was the key spell to take a good look at the true shape of the world.


     Jon closed his eyes and opened the third eye which appeared like the insignia of an eye on his forehead.


     The scene was completely different.


     It was now the Nirn in the center and all going around it.


     "I see… Hahaha! How smart!"


     The world wasn't just as it was told it was. Just like a mortal, there were two versions of reality. The [Physical World], and the [Metaphysical World].


     The [Physical World] followed the rules of Physics and Astronomy being shaped as a complete world based on an ideal cosmological basis. The [Metaphysical World] was a different look to the world based on its spiritual structure, a knowledge that can be considered part of the secret of transcending.


     Jon's understanding of the case was swift and simple, he thought of it as Radio Frequency. Reality formed by Time and Space also has frequencies and changing how the perception receives the signals of these frequencies is the secret of how to see the [Physical World] and the [Metaphysical World].


     Why no one has never found out about this?


     Who said no one knew, it is just not necessary to tell. Magic is what mattered and as far as magic was concerned, the [Metaphysical World] is what mattered.


     Now, to break the rules of the Mundus, one must be strong enough to do so and resist the world's suppression but that's merely the first step. When Lorkhan created the Mundus, he put limits and trials to those who want to return back to the Immortal Plane and now was the Mind Trial.


     Above Nirn and around it, the other plains of the [Metaphysical World] appeared clearly. A world of plains of flowers, a world of myriad rivers and mountains, a world of brass surface and so on.


     Looking further, one could see more worlds out there. The [Metaphysical World] may have mainly the eight planes of the Divines going around Nirn but there was way more than that. Smaller planes here and there were also part of this large Mundus so of which are small and some are fairly large, some are near and some are far.


     Jon looked directly at himself and realized how his manifestation looked like. It made him about to smile and cry at the same time so bad.


     A small pebble!


     This was it.


     It looked weak, fragile and needed a lot of protection.


     "Was this all I am? A small pebble in this vast Mundus?"


     Realizing his existence, the current him that broke out of the suppression of the Mundus was just a pebble, it was too tough to accept even for Jon.


     "Sigh! Compared to these large planes over there, I am very untimely and premature existence. I should have waited at least to break from the Mundus at a later stage… maybe after the 'Dragon Frame Realm' when I form my 'Spirit Spark'. Good grief!"


     Jon Walks the Way through meditating and refining the Magicka between Aetherius and Nirn. He is not the only one who did so but his way is the most effective.


     All Mages meditate in order to learn how to handle Magicka for the first time in their lives. Each magical tome carries a hint on how to meditate and cast a spell but Jon's unique method only revolves around Meditating. It gave him the edge over many other before him.


     His pebble may grow larger one day from this premature state of his yet he has already performed something incredible. He broke the First Seal of the Mundus and is about to break the second.


     The Second Test is to find the way up. Simply put it as finding the way to the Tower.


     Understanding the difference between the [Physical World] and the [Metaphysical World] is crucial and very important.


     Unlike Earth, Nirn is familiar with the [Metaphysical World] whose structure defies any cosmological sense while Earth was familiar with the [Physical World] totally oblivious if there is a [Metaphysical World] or not in terms of science if the faiths and beliefs were overlooked.


     Accepting the fact that there are two worlds within one existence required a lot of mental burden to whoever takes the Second Test but Jon is not the kind who would be burdened by such a fact. He is a reincarnator from a different world and spent all his life trying to study the new world he was thrown into. Seeing how the cosmos defied sense, Jon always believed that there is a secret behind the weird structure of the Aurbis. Discovering the Shadow Realm and the Dragon Breaks made Jon understand that reality can be several and frequent like Radio Transmissions. Just finding that out is already too much for many of this world's inhabitants even though anyone who reaches this point of existence is simply a mighty entity.


     Now to go further, one must find the way forward on his own. Jon wouldn't suffer by that one either.


     He looked at Nirn understanding it is the center of the Mundus which is the hub of the Aurbis, he turned around his pebble body freely and realized that he can move to some extent. He compared the other planes' positions with Nirn and arrived at a certain angle to his vision.


     It was to humungous to see such a thing this easily but he knew what he was looking for.


     The Aurbis is a wheel-shaped like an 'O' with eight pillars as the Aedric Planes and Sixteen Spurs as the Daedric Planes.


     Seeing them all at one place was mentally burdening and Jon felt exhausted but he can at least find the missing piece for his vision to be complete.


     The Sun over there, the hole tearing between Mundus and Aetherius through Oblivion. The Magnus, it is called or the Eye of the Dragon.


     As the sun aligned with the other planes in Jon's vision, a strong light overtook everything around him and he felt captured by it. The small pebble he is started to flow in a large stream of cosmological force until the scene turned stranger than before.


     The [Physical World] is fixed and bound by the mundane laws but the [Metaphysical World] is not. It has two states or rather two shapes.


     The Aurbis which is 'O' is the first shape and then comes the 'I'.


     The being rather than a structure, the flow of power and existence and the power beyond all reach.


     The Tower.


     The planes flowed and so did the stars as if a stream of fluid or a state of rising out of space and time. The pebble that Jon is looked closely to the large 'I' seeing no end to its height for only those planes which are powerful rise up with the small pitiful ones keep it down.


     Stars and Planes entwined some greater than others. Ones moved in the stream and a few found their own way around it in serpentine moves.


     The base of the 'I' was most crowded with many trying to find the way up as if the large tower had a cone base made of large streams of planes.


     A pebble can't even measure to that.


     Jon only found the safest distance to feel the flow of the tower and to make a connection with its forces.


     He can't start the Third Test just yet as the Tower may 'Zero-Sum' him. Him being a Dragonborn has no value in the Tower.


     Being Zero-Summed is worse than death. It is the worst of all possibilities. It is being erased of existence and cast out of all memories.


     The Third Test is a bit too much compared to the first and the second but reaching this point was enough.


     "I am impressed." A voice reached out to Jon.


     "Really?" Jon replied.


     "Indeed, what you did was truly admirable."


     "Thank you, Shadow."


     A strange stream of light hovered around the pebble. Its identity was revealed to Jon right away.


     "You are not trying the Third Gate?" Shadow asked.


     "Being here is more than enough, there is no need for hassle. I've got to maintain my position this far from the Tower else things won't look good for me. I am far too weak."


     "Then?"


     "Then what? I am anticipating."


     "Anticipating! Good choice, ten minutes is all I can give you."


     "Ten minutes is all I need."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     393 Demigod
      A/n: A lot of thanks to @Derek Palm. He gets a ticket to Sovngarde.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Winterhold's defenders overtook the northern field and their axes and spears with shields formations were too fierce and viscous. Adapted to the snow and rocky battlefields, the Dare Troopers used the Boar Formation to precisely curve through their enemies.


     In the south where the attackers were rendered to defened themselves by the War Mammoth Unit, the Dare Troopers used the Testudo Formation of the Imperial Legion (aka Tortoise Formation) with large wooden tower shields and javelins to strike the trapped attackers from various sides using the advantage of the high ground.


     The battle, of course, took a little pause with the strange beam of light from the south of Winterhold reaching between Aetherius and Nirn but when the masters of both sides moved to battle each other, the situation turned into a slaughterhouse once again.


     The chasing team returned to lock the west of the battlefield this time with 2,000 fresh cavalrymen from Solitude under the lead of High King Torygg himself.


     "Your Grace, I don't think this situation can be resolved with peace anymore. This is a killing zone." Falk Firebeard stated.


     "I was told to handle the powerful mages but ten Elven Arch Wizards is a bit too much for even me." Sybille Stentor said supporting Falk's opinion.


     "Mammoths, a large army, battle formations, magic weapons and that beam going in the sky… was Winterhold preparing this all along? Their numbers my reach 10'000 by the looks of it and they are not even pressured. Did they really need our help?" Bolgeir Bearclaw, Torygg's Housecarl, spoke.


     "Look, even Ulfric Stormcloak and his goons are here." Falk added.


     "... By Ysmir!" Torygg swore in a low voice and kept thinking.


     "Bolgeir, Falk, you two ride ahead with 500 each. Carry the banners of Solitude and the High King and stop all this madness. Nords killing each other for what… this is a pointless slaughter! I'll deal with Ulfric and Elenwen."


     The cavalrymen of Solitude broke on three teams each to stop a fight. The chances were slim but the High King's Banner had its value among Nords, its weight was something unimaginable and could move all the Clans, the Jorvassker and every lawful force under the sky of Skyrim. This is what means to be the High King.


     On Ulfric's front, he was feeling kind of worried and kind of excited. His aim was clearer and clearer when this beam of light appeared.


     He always had that thing with Elenwen like the cat and mouse they always acted. He would chase after her head but she would always turn the tables on him, he would vex her by killing her justiciars and pillaging their camps out of eastern Skyrim discreetly and she would always find a way to gain something from the losses, vexing him even more.


     It started from the day he abandoned the life of becoming a Greybeard and descended the Snow-Throat to participate in the Great War. He was young and brutish yet his voice was ever so powerful. Imprisoned during the last siege on the Imperial City and the interrogation he went through was crucial for the fall of the city (or so he believed).



     This time, however, things are totally different. It started with a Nordic Charge breaking down the Thalmor forces and a showdown between him and Elenwen which almost was about to end ugly for him when the nine Arch Wizards if not for the sudden Beam of Light coming from the east. Now and for the first time, Ulfric could see Elenwen's face turning desperate.


     "Move!" She struck her blade at him while glaring.


     "HA! Nice try." Ulfric laughed it off as he deflected the attack with his shield.


     He was enjoying every little detail of her expressions. She always looked down on him with a cold look in her eyes but now the situation was turned around. Elenwen and her unit were trying to reach the Beam of Light but Ulfric and his war band were hell-bent on not letting them leave.


     The sense of crisis in Elenwen's mind was very clear to Ulfric as he drove out every ounce of his focus in this fight. The [Bear of Markarth] showed off his power to a frightening degree locking down an Arch Wizard like Elenwen down without taking a single step back. His Aura which was akin to the power of Frost similar to Alina's was having a hint of bestial feeling to it as if an image of a large snow bear was forming around Ulfric.


     His Aura was manifesting itself slowly and the bear was pouring every bit of his battle hunger on the Elf in front of him driving her back.


     "I SAID MOVE!" She couldn't take it anymore either and went full force on Ulfric.


     In terms of the Physical Ability, an Altmer Woman who specialized in Magic was much more vulnerable than a Nord Man specializes in Battle-Spirit but her magic output broke sense itself. A warrior is vulnerable to Frost but Ulfric's Aura negated that effect and all she could do was to either counter him with Flame or Lightning.


     Ulfric and Elenwen engrossed themselves in the fight until someone interfered.


     A flashy [Shock Beam] Spell was cast between Ulfric and Elenwen and went between the Stormcloaks and the Thalmor dividing the two parties apart. Everyone looked towards the source of the beam.


     From a higher ground to the north, there was a hooded rider with heavy clothing and long ebony staff. From the looks of it, it was a mage as capable as Elenwen and the Arch Wizards.


     "By Talos! A monster after the next… Who are you? Why would you stop this fight?" Ulfric sighed then shouted.


     The riders coolly put the staff away and turned around with his/her horse showing no interest in reply. A second after, a band of a thousand riders flowed from the Mage's sides towards Ulfric and Elenwen carrying the banner of Solitude.


     "Tsk!" Ulfric's face twisted as he looked away.


     High King Torygg and his men arrived between the two parties and the Cavalry of Solitude forced the Stormclaoks and the Thalmor away with force and intimidation. Gazes of contempt and hate were exchanged between the three parties.


     "Jarl Ulfric, I think the bloodshed should end up here, don't you think?" The High King crossed in front of Ulfric with his horse before turning around to him.


     "..." Ulfric didn't want to reply.


     "May I have your assistance at that? The clans will listen to you as one of this age's Heroes. Please, a lot of death will be avoided."


     "Those are some Marauders, your Grace." Galmar Stone-Fist, Ulfric's commander, stepped forward.


     "Are they?" Falk Firebeard was right in Torygg's heel.


     "That's what they pose as." Galmar pointed at Elenwen and her Thalmor force hiding their identities in regular brigands armors different from their usual Elven Armor and Thalmor Robes. Even Elenwen and the Arch Wizards were dressed in plain black robes and big hoods to hide their identities.


     "First Ambassador, shall we stop this?" High King Torygg turned to Elenwen.


     "Humph!" She only snorted and kept her face hidden under her hood.


     Her identity as the First Ambassador cannot be confirmed or a real political drama will happen between the Empire and the Dominion.


     Her eyes, however, were focused on the fight she badly wanted to interfere with. The fight over there between the Masters of the Thalmor was tilting to the side of the Thalmor but the Masters of Winterhold were really some relentless bunch. The thing they are trying to prevent may happen if they waited any longer.


     Now with not only Ulfric but now Torygg and his men, this was kinda impossible to do. She just wanted a chance to drive those men away and charge with her men towards the other masters.


     {Go.} A voice called to her.


     '... What?'


     {Go! I'll hold them. You've got to stop the Cursed Child. I know what he is doing, I've seen it before. Go!}


     'Master, wait! You can't use magic right now, your wounds are not healed yet.'


     {Too late!}


     The tenth Arch Wizard of the bunch, who was injured by Alina's eyes, seems to have gone against the odds and used magic somehow. She was now going to do something to aid her apprentice, Elenwen.


     'But, Master…'


     {Not buts! Through the North… Now!}


     Elenwen moved by instincts and headed to the North. On the south near the foothills of Mount Anthor, an avalanche started to occur.


     "What? Stop her!" Ulfric called.


     "Wait!" Torygg wanted to stop the reckless action as soon as possible.


     From the north, the enemies were on the run and from the south, big masses of snow were falling from the mountain.


     "Dammit! FUS RO DAH!" Ulfric could only shout at the avalanche to slow its unnatural charge down.


     Elenwen and her men used every ounce of their Magicka to speed up their run and ran as fast as horses toward the top tier battle at the foot of the mountain to the east yet something unexpected occurred.


     A large shadow descended from the mountain and joined the battle. The large creature was something only spoken of in the legends of the Alliance War and by the ones who were lucky enough to survive a very scary trip through the Daedric Plane of Coldharbour.


     The High Elven Arch Wizards all retreated away from the foul creature while it seemed to be protecting the Masters of Winterhold or Alina to be specific.


     Elenwen and her men could only halt their steps in awe of the mighty aura that being gave off. Something like that was really a hurdle to fight.


     It suddenly opened its mouth, spat someone out and spoke some words then attacked the nine Arch Wizards with a blue Fire Breath.


     "This is a Dragon?" One of the men asked.


     "No. It is just a Daedric Imitation of one. Not even an Arch Wizard can conjure something that size." Elenwen was impressed.


     "You are not getting anywhere." Suddenly and from the side, a shadow leaped towards Elenwen.


     "Damn you!" Frustrated, Elenwen engaged in another fight with a single mage.


     It was Sybille Stentor, the mage who stopped the fight of the Thalmor and the Stormcloaks.


     "You go!" Elenwen shouted at her lieutenants and they charged ahead as a force of 2'000 Thalmor Warriors and Battlemages.


     The fight was heating and chaos spread all at once. Even the Tower of Music started playing a new tone. It was a strange and untimely calm music.


     *GOT OST - Light of the Seven*


     "Haha! This thing is good." Ulfric took a strange liking to the music.


     He felt his energy and blood stabilize at a rapid pace while the enemies started to fall into worry. This was the Magical Tonal Effect of the piece.


     He gathered his strength into another shout and his voice echoed.


     "IIZ SLEN NOS!" (Ice, Flesh, Statue)


     The [Ice Form] shout was directed at the avalanche and the Arch Wizard creating it.


     It was as if an opposite rising avalanche faced a falling one and the rising took over the other one. The Arch Wizard on the foothills of Mount Anthor wasn't even ready or able to cast any sort of protection.


     "DIE!"


     Ulfric focused his Aura on his legs and leaped in the air almost fifty meters then waved his axe at the Arch Wizard's neck…


     … beheading her.


     The first to fall in from the ranks of the masters was none other than the 500 years old master of Elenwen.


     "NOOOO!"


     Elenwen's voice echoed as high as Ulfric's shout seeing the head of her master roll down.


     Ulfric held the head up from its hair and raised up for his men to see. He then pointed with the axe towards the charging Elves.


     "Sons and Daughters of Skyrim, defend the land of Ysgramor, defend Saarthal, defend your brother Jon Dare. For Skyrim! FOR SOVNGARDE!"


     "AAAAAAHH!"


     "OOOOH!"


     Everyone roared after Ulfric, he used his willpower and shouted a hearty and Nordic [Battle Cry]. Every one of his men and even Torygg's people were hyped by its effect.


     On top of that, the Tower of Music's tones were rising and lowering with Ulfric's actions leading the atmosphere to all gather around him.


     On the other side, the Arch Wizards of the Thalmor were fighting as one creating a massive Magic Array to annihilate their opponents in one go. Their only hope was for the reinforcement of the 2,000 to arrive soon enough. Sadly, Ulfric and his men were on their heels.


     Just one second, one second was enough to finish this all.


     The music reached its climax with the battle and no one could ever tell how will this end.


     Everyone's blood was boiling, everyone was ready to draw blood.


     Chaos was ready to take grasp of the situation as the music.


     Suddenly…


     It happened.


     The Beam of Light intensified and turned as red as Jon's Tyrant Aura.


     A suffocating feeling as if time stopped but everyone was conscious of it and all looked around to see how the Beam of Red Light enveloped everything in one go.


     And the light exploded.


     And there was no beam.


     Only a sky turning from dark to red and a man descending from heaven.


     The Arch Wizards looked at him and recognized him.


     "At him… shoot."


     With a whisper of one of them, the large array spell that was directed at the large Daedric Titan and the Masters of Winterhold was directed at the flying man.


     A large destructive spell of pure energy hurled to where he is but it passed him or rather… he wasn't there anymore.


     They all sensed the crisis.


     "Where…"


     They looked all around them but nowhere he was seen.


     An instant later, a large handsome young man, with blue eyes and long red hair reaching to his knees, was standing between them. He had a wide smile on his face as his fist was striking down the ground.


     "CLIFFHANGER!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     394 Battle End 1 : Blade of Slaughter
      A/n: Bonus Chapter before the reset comes to you by @Derek Palm


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     A strong shockwave formed from just one single punch on the ground. The Arch Wizard were scattered in every direction right away and lost the advantage of forming an array.


     Still, none of them were badly injured thanks to the top-tier treasures and artifacts they have on them as well as their long years of experience and battle.


     Still, as far as they could tell when they looked at Jon, this is something out of the ordinary.


     The cloud of dust and snow settled as a large crack appeared on the ground with Jon standing in the middle. His appearance reflected a great deal of the experience he has been through. He was only in a large armored girdle covering his waist as if he is one of those warrior heroes of old.


     The feeling around him was mystic and profound to the extreme and he had a sure grip of the power in his hands. He looked at everything once at the same time and all fell in awe for the unfathomable depth the saw in his eyes.


     Every bit of energy settled down as if a large sea of calm unmoving water.


     That was simply no longer a mortal.


     The ones who realized it all were the Arch Wizards. They saw it before not too far from Winterhold.


     200 miles and years ago to the east of Winterhold, there lies the Kingdom of Morrowind beyond the Velothi Mountains. Those Arch Wizards were once envoys to such a place where three Living God Kings ruled over the Kingdom along with its legitimate mortal rulers. These were the ALM-SI-VI. Almalexia, Vivec and Sotha Sil.


     Just now, Jonhild Firemane, known to them as the Cursed Child of Imminent Disaster, was giving off the same power those Living Gods gave off back when they were still alive.


     In those days, those three were the mightiest force on Tamriel as they attained divinity with the disappearance of the Dwemer from year 1E 700 till 3E427 which is almost 3500 years.


     The 'How?' in the minds of those Arch Wizard was explained on a rapid pace when they saw what was in Jon's hands.


     His right arm was clad in a bright gauntlet made of a hefty piece of Dwarven metal holding a short hammer and a blue crystal blade fixed on the gauntlet.


     The appearance of those artifacts spoke of their identity right away.


     The [Tools of Kagrenac] which [Wraithguard] the gauntlet, [Sunder] the hammer and [Keening] the dagger.


     The appearance of those three relics struck deep in the hearts of the Arch Wizards almost causing their blood to flow backward.


     Three Elder Scrolls and the [Tools of Kagrenac], just what on Nirn did fate hide more in the path of Jon Dare.


     This was not important for now. The main character of this battle is here, someone has to stop him and someone has to relay a message to the whole Aldmeri Dominion, this human has to be stopped by any means possible even if the Elven Ancestors themselves were to be called back.



     "Lannar, head back on your own with Elenwen. You two must survive." The oldest Arch Wizard whispered to one of his colleagues before walking forward.


     "I assume you are Jon Dare." He spoke to Jon eye to eye.


     Jon's deep eyes moved towards the Arch Wizard slowly and the elements of nature were all directed to the man.


     Gasps escaped everyone's mouths. This power was too wild for something like the world itself to react with Jon's power.


     Jon opened his mouth and spoke slowly.


     "Fight… or die."


     With those words, Jon waved his hand quite slowly but [Sunder] was launched like a cannonball towards the old Arch Wizard. In an instant, the hammer took the Arch Wizard and crushed back at the ground almost 200 meters away from the old man's first location.


     Through those 200 meters, the old Arch Wizard seemed to have lost limbs and pieces of his body before crushing down by the force of the hammer.


     Was there a chance of survival?


     Of course not. This was an overkill.


     Jon opened his palm open and [Sunder] flew back to him.


     "Fight or die."


     The High Elves couldn't recover from the shock they fell to and so no one else.


     Other than the nine Arch Wizard or rather the eight, none of the ones around have ever met a Demigod before.


     The deep look in Jon's eyes was now understood.


     He was in a highly focused state of battle craziness. He wanted them to fight him, if not, they'd die.


     In the end, there was no leeway out of this.


     He looked at them for a few seconds, seeing how they are all frozen and his face twisted in anger.


     "COME!"


     A shout from him made them all wake up from their frozen state.


     "BATTLE ME!"


     Then he stepped forward.


     "You think it is honorable ganging up against one the weak to rob them as you see fit? Yes, it is not a shameful act. The strong prey on the weak, I don't hate you for it. But what I hate is that how you bunch got cold feet after being bested. At least you fought the odds just a while ago but now, now what? Think you being scared will spare your lives. Everyone has the right to fight and battle no matter the enemy and now your enemy is me. You have no right to freeze still, you have no right to remain silent. FIGHT ME!"


     Jon was not giving them a leeway that's true but he was giving them enough courtesy and respect to fight back or die with dignity even if they are Thalmor.


     Seeing the leader of their enemies pumping up their spirits to fight him, such a thing was unheard of.


     Run? How could they? He will kill them either way. Fight?! Then die?


     What on Nirn was that Logic?


     Still, it was really simple.


     Death is imminent, either die with honor or die without it. And if they lived, it would mean they earned their lives back.


     A simple choice indeed.


     The ones who understood that were not the long living Arch Wizards but rather the Thalmor Soldiers.


     No matter the contempt they held towards humans, there is possible and impossible, there is strong and weak. When the odds are impossible and the enemy is strong, wasn't honor the least thing they could win.


     With a deep breath, a Thalmor Justiciar pointed his sword at the approaching Jon.


     "He is the enemy commander. Kill him and bring glory to our…" he paused his words understanding the political weight of them, "... to our ancestors. Forward!"


     What is left of the Thalmor Force of 2,000 High Elf Warrior and Arch Wizard all marched as one towards Jon and Jon walked towards them.


     As he saw their response, he smiled wide and praised them in his heart. Thalmor they may be but they knew that their life is not how they lived but how they died.


     He took the [Tools of Kagrenac] and off in the [Cube] and seemed to be going to fight them with his bare hands.


     He flexed his fingers and shoulders as he and the elves charged at each other then another change happened. The ends of his fingers started to grow as claws, his eye pupils turned into slits and his teeth grew larger fangs. On his head, unnoticeable because of his hair, two feline ears formed.


     He jumped high and clashed with the Thalmor two thousand cutting and slashing with his claws as lines of red blood splattered to the sky.


     ***


     Jon stood at the other side with every inch of his body covered in red blood. Even though they were golden, their blood was still red not different than any man.


     Jon's bestial transformation ended when a black cat walked out of his shadow. She transformed into a slim teenage girl in a black dress then her figure disappeared from its place and appeared on the other side of the Thalmor Arch Wizards.


     The fight just a second ago was so fast for anyone to comprehend. Two thousand soldiers died in one minute. Each step Jon took during the fight was akin to a hundred meters on its own and each wave of his hands killed too many.


     With Jon at the front and Nefertiti at the back, it would take the Thalmor Arch Wizards a tough fight to break from hearing.


     "Jon Dare, you bite more than what you can chew. We are Arch Wizards and we have our positions. Even if you are a Demigod now, you are not a match for the Dominion and you can't hold us down here all by yourself." An Arch Wizard shouted with a hysterical tone.


     "Really?" Jon tilted his head.


     With that word, two more figures appeared on the open flanks to the Arch Wizards.


     Xikil was blocking one side and Odokuro appeared on another. Similar to Jon's and Nefertiti's change, Odokuro seemed to have also transformed into some hint of a golden skeleton with ebony gear and an angry masked kabuto of a wrathful oni.


     Eight Arch Wizards which represented the power and the might of the war machine known as the Aldmeri Dominion and were parts of the ruling faction of Alinor are now being put to the blade in Skyrim by an 18 years old Nord.


     "This won't end well for you, Nord. The Mane will here about this, the Silvenar will hear about this and most certainly Her Majesty the Queen of Alinor, the Overlord of the Aldmeri Dominion will hear about this." The Arch Wizard kept howling his lungs out.


     "Good." Jon replied. "So let this serve as a warning to whoever dares."


     Jon raised his hands towards the Arch Wizard and the world obeyed.


     The Elf shivered in his place and started groaning without uttering a scream.


     His limbs were twisting, his bones were breaking, everything went into the wrong direction inside his body.


     Jon hated arrogance except for his own.


     The elf was twisting while being maintained alive for his grave sin of speaking out of order. He was no longer recognizable and an Elfbeing. His body became a mess as a mass of twisting and twirling flesh as his bones were all ground over while being kept alive to the best of Jon's ability. The current living mass of mess was pressured to the extreme and reduced to the least of all forms.


     Jon released his powers and left the tiny remnant of the elf to fall down on the white snow as a drop of blood.


     The other seven Arch Wizards kept looking at the weird phenomenon in silence knowing that this bloodthirsty demon is no longer showing any face to a title or a crown. Even the High King didn't utter a word to stop the bloodshed when Jon appeared so who may speak.


     The end of the Arch Wizard just now was brutal and the magic itself was disobeying them whenever they tried to make any move not from suppression but from their broken wills.


     "Now, I offer you the same… fight or die."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     395 Battle End 2 : Blade of Mercy
      Seven corpses fell around Jon in less than a minute.


     There was no much resistance offered.


     The first tried to assassinate Jon from the side but kick just kicked him back towards Odokuro, who raised its ebony katana and slashed one time at the elf who split in half. The second tried to launch a strong forbidden spell towards the ones behind Jon so that Jon gets forced to defend them but Nefertiti beheaded the insolent fool. The third and the fourth formed a dual spell to use illusions and escape but Xikil blue fire breath didn't spare a clone or an original and Jon killed the two mages by making the Magicka explode in their hearts. The fifth mage was launching about to teleport away yet Jon only stretched his hand and pulled back the mage through space from where he teleported to impale him with a spear from the ground. The sixth mage was clever and summoned mighty looking Frost Atronachs and hid within them but Odokuro's katana found its way to his heart. The last and the seventh Arch Wizard was a close combat mage who tried his best to attack Nefertiti only for her to punch his guts and for Xikil to wave its mace-like tail at him sending him towards Odokuro which stepped on the Arch Wizard making him kneel down and executed him with the Katana.


     That was simply the fight, no wasting time or anything. Each Arch Wizard couldn't last a single exchange.


     The power of the Demigod was a world apart from the Arch Wizard. One must take note that in between the 'Demigod' realm and the 'Arch Wizard' realm there is a realm known as the 'Ancestor' realm.


     The Ancestors is not an Official Rank like the Arch Wizard which is the apex of the Arcane Arts, Ancestors can be warriors or anything and can even be more powerful than some Demigods. All in all, Ancestors are the most powerful existences a mortal can be and their ages are mostly over a thousand years old. Divayth Fyr and his Clone Daughters are all Ancestors and so is Lord Harkon of the Volkihar Clan.


     No mundane force can order the Ancestors around and the Ancestors are always uninterested in the world of mortals spending their lives in seclusion to find ways to attain divinity.


     In the end, no matter how the Thalmor in front of Jon tried, they were too outranked in every term or advantage.


     Five minutes from Jon's appearance has passed and the whole Thalmor force, save for Elenwen, was completely annihilated.


     Jon looked at Elenwen and spoke words inaudible to any other but her. She, who has fallen on her knees since her force was all gone and lost all hope, stood back up again and teleported away. Jon didn't even stop her.


     Jon's eyes then landed on his family starting from Nurina, Hilda, Alina, Jonrad, Tormund, Jenna and Sigurd. Alina smiled at him and walked closer.


     "You are in one bloody mess." She said.


     "What's wrong with that?" Jon laughed, "I came to this world screaming and covered in someone else's blood. I intend to keep doing so from now on."



     "Boy! You are sick." Jonrad couldn't help but complain.


     "I am not sick, I am twisted. Sick makes it sound like there is a cure."


     The light exchange didn't fit the bloody scene around them and even Jon wasn't really free to waste time. He looked ahead and his eyes landed on the remaining heads of the clans and their men as they all threw their weapons to the ground.


     They almost lost about half their armies and it seemed that even Brom of Jehanna has managed to capture Orga Stormfist and threw her among the others who surrendered.


     Jon walked beside Brom and patted his shoulder then looked to the side and saw his cousin Hafthor riding a mammoth who seemed to have gone through a tough fight.


     Xikil flew and landed right beside Jon so the latter jumped on him to find Nefertiti already atop of the Daedric Titan. Odokuro followed on foot and the four mighty beings stood over the captured clan heads and their men.


     The air around the four gave a strong vibe but Jon was the center of the power and his image was godly even when he fought the elves and covered himself with their blood in a fit of madness. In the heads of those Nords, his image formed a certain mad warrior who would cover himself in his enemies blood as he would tear through the hordes of elves.


     Those Nords, who would never kneel to a Jarl, King or Emperor, knelt down to Jon uttering the name that came to their minds.


     "Shor!"


     "Shor."


     "Hail Shor."


     In their heads, Jon was Shor, the Chief God of their Pantheon and the Owner of Sovngarde.


     Jon's face was expressionless and indifferent in the past five minutes but it suddenly twisted and turned into absolute anger.


     "YOU BASTERDS! HOW DARE YOU PROFANE THAT HONORABLE NAME?!"


     Jon's anger was genuine. Not even his family saw him this angry before as this was true wrath. He even waved his hand and a mighty force formed beside those Nords slapping them all at the same time.


     Odokuro, the manifestation of [Wrath] and his soul fragment grew in size an extra meter and shouted to the heavens with the anger of its master. It was about to go and kill all those insolent and ignorant Nords who used a name very sacred in Jon's book but Jon held [Wrath] down.


     The clans head and warriors realized their mistake and stood back up slowly yet their heads were just looking down and couldn't help to raise it up against that pressure.


     Jon took a deep breath and spoke.


     "Son of Jonrad and Hilda the Bloody, with a mane of fire you'd know me.


     And ours the wrathful if you dare me, and ours the sharper if you duel me.


     And in Saarthal we are the mighty, and in Skyrim no soul to hold me.


     O' people of the clans! O' People of the schemes and plans. I, Jonhild of Clan Firemane, greet you with blades and shackles."


     Jon's voice echoed through the land from the Attacking clans to the defender forces, from Ulfric to Torygg, from the living to the dead.


     Jon's greeted the people with the tone of the victor but no response was uttered.


     Jon's glare burned them all and made the process breathing so hard.


     The one who was enraged as much as Jon was Alina.


     "The victor lord is greeting you and you don't respond! By Kyne, I'd teach you all your place like how the horses are tamed." Alina shouted.


     Those who were utterly silent loosened their tongues right away.


     "... The Nikkr Clan greets Lord Jonhild."


     "We, the Thorn-Shield Clan, greet the noble one Jonhild Firemane."


     "The Stormfists of Whiterun greet Jon Dare."


     "The Kragr Clan greets the Thane of Winterhold."


     Each clan spoke in line one after the other until all the nine clans greeted back.


     Jon's death glare went away as soon as the clans responded.


     "O' People of the clans. I, who bear the lives of people on my shoulders carry two blades. A Blade of Mercy and a Blade of Slaughter.


     As for the Blade of Mercy, it has fallen from me on the road so I lost it. As for the Blade of Slaughter, then here it is."


     Jon took out [Bloodskal]. The people shivered at the sight of the blood red sword.


     "O' People of the clans. I carry the evil deed with its burden and pay for it back with its equal, and I see the eyes of blunt greed and the necks of false pride among you.


     And I see heads that ripened, for it's time they are culled!


     And it's my right.


     And as if I can now see the blood flow between your fallen helms and your drenched beards.


     I; O' people of the clans whose metal is schism and hypocrisy and degeneration; have learned through experience and saw the ultimate purpose as destiny spread its quiver and searched its arrows to find me the hardest and the gravest, so it shot me at you.


     Because you have fallen to temptation, delusions and followed the ways of falsehood to the point that you marched with the Altmer to the Sacred Lands of Saarthal wishing to join hands with them and set it aflame like how the Falmer did with Saarthal of Ysgramor.


     By the high heavens, I would grind you for that how the stones of the quarry are ground and trample over you how the disobedient beasts are trampled over, and I would educate you with the sword leaving the women widowed and children orphaned.


     And I swear on everything that is Sacred and Daedric that I never drop a promise, or let go of a word."


     Jon came to a halt as he looked down on those men who stood like the broken trees.


     This was the weight of the truth and the triumph of justice. No falsehood was in Jon's words regarding any of those dark clans' actions.


     Death was lurking towards their necks with merely some words said by a youth. From the beginning till now, they died from inside a dozen times each already.


     Some cried from the shame and some cried from the unwillingness to be slaughtered like sheep while the most kept their head low.


     "O' People of the clans, as for the Blade of Slaughter. Then I'll drop it on those battlements for it's only to defend what is dear."


     Jon turned around and tossed [Bloodskal] high in the air as it landed on the gatehouse of Saarthal to stick itself in the wall carrying a strong hint of Jon's godly powers.


     Jon turned around with a meaningful look in his eyes asking one last question.


     "O' people of the clans. What say you I'd do with you?"


     Jon's words were unexpected, they left a strange impression on everyone who heard them.


     None expected those words from any side.


     He is the victor and the ultimate one at that, even with the High King present, he can't deny Jon how to deal with his captives unless a ransom is paid.


     What kind of situation was that?


     Was he mocking the loser asking him to decide their own fate?


     That's not how things went.


     Still, there was a smart girl who looked up to Jon and replied to him after studying his eyes.


     "Do us good." Orga Stormfist shouted.


     Everyone looked at her not expecting her blunt reply.


     Jon looked at Orga with narrowed eyes. She looked at him back with confidence.


     "Do us good. You are a good man, from a line of good men."


     Orga's words were so natural and the look in her eyes was confident. It is as if she found out what and who is Jon just by just seeing him up close.


     It was a scary ability that made Orga a terrifying judge of characters.


     Contrary to everyone's expectations and as Orga expected, Jon smiled casually.


     "Then go." He said, "Save for the clans' leaders, your are free."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     396 Aftermath
      Opening his eyes to the bright light coming through the clouds, Jon rose to sit up. He was surrounded by three beautiful girls who seemed to have fallen into a deep slumber after last night's experience.


     A day has passed since the Battle of Winterhold and Jon has officially told everyone to screw off before heading home to his house with Aela and Alina then he picked up Jullanar and teleported to a nameless snowy island not far in the Sea of Ghosts then he released all of his divine power on that island rending himself back to mortality and returning to his natural self.


     The state of immortality he was in was dangerous and couldn't be maintained as he was borrowing an immense power from a large number of Heart Stones using the [Tool of Kagrenac]. If things went wrong, his body would have been disintegrated from the massive power he held.


     After all, one Heart Stone can fully resurrect a Mortal if all the dangerous side effects were overlooked.


     Also, becoming a 'Demi-Ada' was too much for a mortal like Jon to handle. By all means, he wasn't ready or even strong enough.


     To gloss over the boring details of how the process happened, one must know that the [Original Spirits] (et'Ada) are those of the [Ada] race who possess divine powers. [Demi-Ada] are also immortals and divine but far less powerful than a regular Ada or an almighty et'Ada (Original Spirit).


     Still, just like the normal Ada, a Demi-Ada is possible to emerge by performing one of the [Six Walking Ways] not fully as the Ada can't exist physically in Mundus.


     The Six Walking Ways are The Prolix Towers, the Psijic Endeavor, the Song Rewriting, The Mantelling, CHIM and Transforming the Scarab into a New Man.


     -The Prolix Towers are those towers that define the reality of the Mundus which were used by their builders to utilize the powers of the Aurbis and Mimic the One True Tower. Known Towers are the White-Gold, Green-Sap, Snow-Throat, Red-Mountain, Walk-Brass, Crystal-like-Law, Orichalc and Ada-Mantia.


     -The Psijic Endeavor is the way of Saint Veloth who showed the Chimer how to ascend to immortality by the help of Boethiah and Mephala who denied the falsehoods that the Elven Ancestor Champion, Trinimac, said about Lorkhan. The Psijic Endeavor is to process of apotheosis by manipulating time itself. The goal of the Endeavor is to experience CHIM, and the two concepts are closely related.


     -The Song Rewriting is the process of rewriting reality by the Tonal Manipulation which happened with the case of the Dwemer when Lord Kagrenac tried to activate the Numidium and ended up wiping out his race.


     -The Mantelling is the way of the dead which is to follow the steps of a certain Ada to the point of completely mimicking the Ada and becoming him/her. The same way Talos mantled Lorkhan by leading his armies to fight the elves, and how the Hero of Kvatch mantled Sheogorath.



     -The CHIM is one of the ultimate goals of apotheosis and by its literal meaning is (Royalty). It is a state of being which allows for escaping from all known laws and limitations and reaching some sort of realization about the nature of the universe and one's place in it, leading to a simultaneous comprehension of the full scope of existence as well as one's own individuality.


     -The Scarab that Transforms into the New Man is an obscure term but the 'New Man' means a new dreamer may mean the possibility of a birth of a new world all-together through ascending beyond the Godhead and becoming an [Amaranth].


     These were the secrets that were opened up to Jon through his 10 minutes experience a state of divinity.


     So which way did Jon use to reach that state?


     Jon's inner self was in a state of conflict about it. He is an avid fan of the Psijic Endeavor and his meditation is being refined based on the ancient texts he found about the endeavor and that's how he absorbed the powers of the Heart Stones. He also used the Tonal Artifacts which are the [Tools of Kagrenac] to manipulate the energy and absorb it.


     He never reached the CHIM and kept himself away from the Tower not even willing to check it out ever again.


     By that, he could conclude relying only on one way is not enough to reach the true level of an immortal Ada.


     "Well, at least I've done put my all to it." Jon smiled as he looked at the place around him with content feeling.


     This island he was in is supposed to be some snowy place in the sea of ghosts but for some reason, it was now some sort of summer rainforest jungle.


     Jon loved the atmosphere which seemed to be giving him life and recharging his energy just by being in this beautiful place. He put his hand on a tree and branch lowered itself for Jon to hang on it and go up the level of the trees.


     The view from above was to a large landscape of an island covered with all sorts of tropical greenery and beaches of white sand and crystal blue waters. All of that was veiled by a cloud of mist isolating the tropical island and its beach from the cold outside of the Sea of Ghosts.


     This was Jon's Domain which he used up all the excessive Divine Aurbic power he had to create. The power to shape the world.


     In the center of the island, there was a clearing of a large patch of green land surrounding a single pavilion in the center of a lake. The pavilion was made wooden pillars and a circular stone roof that seemed a bit stylish for the crude Nordic Architecture as in truth, Jon shamelessly used the Elven Architecture with this pavilion which would suit the summer atmosphere in the area.


     He smiled with pride at his work and jumped down the tree. The sudden noise made the three sleeping beauties wake up, Jon simply walked to them and picked Jullanar up in his arms.


     "What's up, princess?"


     "... What's up… my body is barely keeping up with you." She surrendered herself to him as they engrossed themselves in a kiss.


     "Hey, kiss me too."


     "And me too."


     Aela and Alina jumped on Jon to join the fray. He laughed because of their action and held them all with his hands.


     "Last night didn't put the three of you down? Seems like you three weren't wasting time on training while I was gone."


     The four kept playing and having fun until they reached the clearing where the pavilion stood. Jon carried both Aela and Jullanar as he walked on water by magic and Alina followed him with the same spell until they reached the pavilion.


     "There is a mass of work waiting for us in Winterhold. You sure left them with one mess on their own." Alina said as they reached the pavilion.


     Jon put down the girls and let out a sigh.


     "I just don't want to go to Winterhold any time soon. Wulfur and the boys can deal with the aftermath on their own." Jon said.


     "There is no leeway out of this one, you are the Boss and there are things only you can do." Aela said.


     "Don't forget that you almost let the King Torygg and Jarl Ulfric share a room." Jullanar pointed out something really weird.


     Jon looked away immediately.


     "And how in the blazes should I deal with two VIP coming to Winterhold at the same time without further notice? We only have one VIP guest house so they've got to share."


     "Kyne's mercy. Let's go home." Alina swore and placed her hand on a central pedestal in on the pavilion.


     The space behind the pedestal twisted and the space opened up a portal leading to Winterhold.


     ***


     Winterhold and Saarthal were calmer than what was anticipated. Crowded by the sudden arrival of many Moonblades and Firemanes, the cities were even more cramped up with the unforeseen reinforcements from Windhelm and Solitude.


     Busy with licking their own wounds, the Dare Troopers had a hard time putting down brawls between the Soldiers of Windhelm and Solitude nearly around every corner. One can imagine how the political scene was from just the state of the common soldiers.


     In Winterhold below Jon's manor, the space twisted and a portal opened with four figures walking out of it.


     "It is cold here, I really feel so damn tired every time it is cold like this." Jon complained.


     "And you call yourself a Nord?" Aela said.


     "I just function much better in a warmer climate."


     "... I guess we all can agree to that." Jullanar said


     "I like that thought, keep it up." Jon rubbed her hair jokingly.


     The four walked out of the basement to the first floor of the manor to meet many anxious faces looking at Jon all at once.


     "What's wrong?" Jon asked.


     These people were mostly the employees of the company.


     "Boss! Here you are at long last, the place is a hot mess." Sev the secretary said.


     "Oh! Good, I hope your workload is not overpiling."


     "It is, Boss. And you have too many requests for appointments. They only way to solve them is to put appointments within other appointments within more appointments."


     "Now that's scary."


     Jon started thinking but no idea came to mind.


     "Fine, I'll deal with them all. Who's on top of the list?"


     "The High King… damn, never thought I would ever say that."


     "Focus, Sev."


     "Yes, Boss. The High King and his men, Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak, Jarl Korir, miss Vittoria Vici, the Imperial Commander from Fort Kastav and a Wizard from the Imperial Synod. There are also many social visits."


     "Be a good girl and put it all in one meeting." Jon said.


     "Excuse me!"


     "Just tell Jarl Korir to make one big meeting, I am expecting to have one big mess. Also, the social visits are only family so leave it to the night and make the boys and girls clean the place here and kick some family party. I want to drink and pass out with everyone tonight."


     "... Yes, boss." Sev became gloomy as she realized the amount of work waiting for her.


     "Good luck, Sev. You'll need it." Aela said as she went away.


     "You are the secret paperwork wife, Sev. No one will ever replace you." Jullanar said and disappeared.


     "I approve and recognize your efforts, Sev." Alina said haughty and went inside.


     "Well, that was mean." Jon patted the back of the crying Sev.


     ***


     In the Longhouse of Jarl Korir, many political figures gathered around the long fireplace. Jarl Korir accepted Jon's request to invite every one of those figures to his place.


     Jon was the latest to arrive accompanied by Tormund Firemane, Sigurd Moonblade and Alina.


     The room became silent as everyone sat their eyes on Jon. He was wearing his regular mage that gave off his official rank as an Expert Mage. He wasn't carrying any sword or wearing any armor but the power of Jon Dare was well recognized among everyone in this room.


     The mages around the room were the first to sense it as well as the experienced warriors like Jarl Ulfric. Jon wasn't the same as he was yesterday.


     Not sure how they should think, Jon from the day of the battle was a powerful Demigod but this young man is not that tyrant of yesterday. Surely his Aura carried a strong pressure of Tyranny that was actually so strong compared to anyone else in the room but that was not what they expected.


     Those with knowledge could tell it right away. The power of yesterday was unnatural and temporary and judging by Jon's look, he is in a very good state.


     Maybe the godly power was temporary but with the [Tools of Kagrenac], which are known to be in Jon's possession by now, Jon may be able to switch that godly mode back on again which is not too far from the truth.


     "It is rumored that when Almalexia fell from divinity by losing her Demigod powers, she went mad. Can Jonhild Firemane actually be able to ignore this effect?" A mage asked another in the corner.


     "Don't ask me. There is more we don't know here but the situation is much better like this, we can pressure those Nords now."


     The two mages were from Cyrodiil and traveled a long distance in one night after an emergency transmission came from the Imperial Embassy in Skyrim.


     This was how fast the response of the Empire to the emergence of a Demigod is.


     Ulfric Stormcloak was not far from the two mages and he glared at them with a killing intent causing them to look back at him with hostility. He walked towards them and passed from between them showing his dominance over weasels of their kind.


     As he passed them, he walked straight to Jon.


     "Here he is, Winterhold's Hero. It is good to finally meet you in person once again." Ulfric stood in front of Jon and offered a handshake.


     Jon smiled and shook Ulfric's hand.


     "Likewise, Jarl Ulfric."


     Despite Ulfric distancing himself from Jon on a personal scale and Jon calling Ulfric as 'Big Bad Ulfric', the two seemed to have a great deal of respect to one another as well as plans for each other.


     High King Torygg saw the scene from a distance and narrowed his eyes. Both men are heroic and domineering making him feel like the fool on the throne.


     Yet he knew better.


     There are the ones who would evade the storm and ones who would sail through it. Torygg would evade, Ulfric would sail through, but Jon… it is time for Jon to announce his stance today.


     This meeting was the most important meeting before the future events. It is time for Jon Dare answer many things and to take a side.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     397 Political Drama 1 : Judgemen
      All seated, all offered drinks, all looked at each other weighting gains and losses.


     Jon was at the center of all seated closest to the High King on the right row of seats. The King, of course, sat on the throne of the Jarl and the outsider Imperials were seated on the left row of seats according to protocol.


     Jarl Korir chose to stand beside the High King to answer all questions regarding the Hold. Second Thane Alina was seated beside First Thane Jonhild, following her were the two Great Patriarchs, Tormund Firemane and Sigurd Moonblade.


     Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak remained at the other side of the hall as an outsider standing in the shadow of a corner eyeing everything. He may grumble whenever he sees Torygg but he wasn't looking to anyone other than Jon with complete focus and interest giving Jon a series of goosebumps every now and then.


     Jon and Alina were like the most brilliant pair. Jon, who healed himself right away after gaining divine powers, was now back to his previous self but his hair has grown a lot reaching his back. He didn't even bother with it as he gave it a style of Nordic braids and was done with it, his only regret was not growing a glorious beard to complete the look. Alina, on the other hand, was radiating in her classy dresses and noble aura capturing the eyes of the Imperials who were in a dilemma between Alina's radiance and Jon's glares.


     "First and foremost, thank you all for attending the meeting today. The past few days were hard on everyone here so I hope most of you have taken your rest for a long meeting." King Torygg said.


     Everyone else smiled calmly and nodded.


     "Before we start, I think we have some high-value prisoners we need to deal with. Thane Jonhild, I think these people are your prisoners to deal with. Can you please take things from here?"


     "Yes, your Grace." Jon stood up and turned to his housecarl, Trudvar.


     "Bring them in."


     Trudvar led some Hold Guards to the outside of the great hall and returned a minute later with nine men and women. They looked dignified but a bit broken.


     They were the nine leaders of the nine clans forming the 'Dragon Hunt Alliance'.


     "I presume that you lot have picked a speaker for yourselves." Jon said.


     "Yes, Thane Jonhild. I will be the speaker."


     The one who replied was Orga Stormfist. Undoubtedly, she is the most glib-tongued person among the lot.


     "And you are?" High King Torygg asked.


     "Matriarch of the Stormfist Clan, Orga Stormfist. Also known as the leader of the Stomfist Brigade, Orga the Younger."


     "I feel like I heard some of those names before." Jon wondered.


     "Orga Stormfist is a legendary leader who founded the Stormfist clan thousands of years ago, the clan fell from glory nearly 950 years ago when they sided with Fildgor Strong-Prince, brother to Jorunn the Skald-King, and formed the Stormfist Brigade to launch a Civil War over the rule of Eastern Skyrim." Alina said.



     "Oh! I see." Jon nodded and turned around, "So, Orga Stormfist. You are a well-known mercenary according to my buddy Brom of Jehanna. What exactly brought you down with the others to this so-called [Dragon Hunt Alliance]? Also, who came up with the name?"


     "... The reason for the alliance was the subjugation of an enemy clan gaining too much power. Seventeen years ago, eleven clans have gathered up for the same purpose and broke their alliance thinking they have fulfilled their goals. Two weeks ago, messengers arrived at each clan with the news of the survival of Jonhild Firemane who is now known as Jon Dare, thane of Winterhold. With the demise of two of the eleven clans, the Bloodsails, and the Black-Bone, the rest of the nine decided to face the threat in one swoop disguised as a bandit raid. And the [Dragon Hunt Alliance] was just a name brought by some drunken soldiers when thane Jonhild was called the Young Dragon of Winterhold by Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak."


     "Oh! I am so flattered." Jon's expressions turned bright right away.


     The people were in loss of words how this guy kept acting childishly.


     "So, you said there were messengers arriving from some sort of source, who exactly were they?" Jon asked.


     This question was really scary. Some of the Imperial Diplomats were on their toes once Jon asked such a question. Jon's eyes scanned them one after the other as he could tell that some of them were surely political allies with the Thalmor.


     "The letters came from an anonymous source but the elders of the clans could trace them back to Clan Volkihar, one of the darkest clans of Skyrim."


     "Volkihar?" Some Nords shivered for the word and clearly, the High King and his men were well aware of the name.


     "Your Grace, can we please get an elaboration of who are those Volkihar folk?" The Imperial Legat of Fort Kastav, Sulla Trebatius.


     "As you have heard, they are the darkest of the Nord Clans and they a true hidden clan. One that has severed contacts with the world hundreds of years ago but they are very infamous and vile. They are vampires." Falk Firebeard said.


     "Then why the Vigilants of Stendarr are not taking action against them?" The Legat asked.


     "What part of the 'true hidden clan' don't you understand?" Falk said with annoyance.


     "Don't give me that crap! All of your clans are called hidden clans and a bunch of them are in front of us here."


     "The Clans call themselves hidden because they do not follow the doctrine of the Empire. Some worship the Ancient Nordic Pantheon, some worship the Nordic Pantheon and some worship the Daedra and that's why they stay hidden from Imperial Cult. The ones who worship the Daedra are considered enemies to the rest of the world and that includes the other Clans of Nords while ours keep contact with the world." Alina explained with a level headed tone.


     "So those Volkihars can't be found? Just like that?"


     "The last known appearance of them was recorded in The Reach area about ten days ago when they clashed with the Firemanes and kidnapped Mr. Jonhild Firemane over here. He is the last known man who came into contact with them." Suddenly, one of the Imperial Mages spoke up.


     Jon narrowed his eyes. As he thought, a superpower like the Empire is not to be underestimated and they have eyes on everything.


     "True." Jon casually replied.


     "Then you could have said something from a while ago!" The Imperial Legate stood up to face Jon with a frown.


     "Come on, Sulla. We can take this outside after this meeting is over." Jon replied to the Imperial Legate mockingly.


     "Jon Dare, this is official business. So you better not obstruct us."


     "Interesting! You lot have a lot of balls as it seems."


     "Wanna try?"


     "Don't tempt me, Imperial. I may not be as powerful as I was yesterday but I am still Jon Dare. You and I go way back so you better keep it zipped."


     Jon and Sulla Trebatius, the Legate of Fort Kastav, were at odds with each other for a very long time ever since the founding of the Dare Dragon Company. Legate Sulla tried too many times to extort money from Jon but the latter was as shrewd as a Breton and as calculative as Imperials. The provisions of Fort Kastav tributed on Winterhold haven't increased a single grain of salt ever since the days before Jon's arrival to Winterhold. Moreover, Jon has completely cut Sulla's feet from Winterhold and stopped many unauthorized excavations Sulla ordered around the hold.


     Jon was actually very aware of Sulla's identity as a character from the game. By 4E 201, this man will desert from the Legion and become an explorer reaching very deep in the Dwemer Ruins of Alftand only at the doorsteps of the Legendary City of Blackreach. Now as Jon was aware of Sulla's intentions, he wouldn't let him out of his post to stuck his nose where it doesn't belong. This was why Winterhold and the Imperial Legion of Fort Kastav were always at odds.


     "This isn't over, Jon Dare."


     "It is. You just don't realize it yet."


     Jon was truly amused by the amount of the enemies he makes wherever he goes. The curse of the protagonist is truly marvelous.


     "Thane Jonhild. You were the last to come across those Vampires. Some of the righteous clans like the Skyguard clan and the Gold-Fair clan has a deep grudge with the Volkihar clan. Do you have anything that can help us with the case of the Volkihar clan?" High King Torygg smoothened the atmosphere.


     "Well, I was imprisoned by the Volkihar clan for quite some time. Nothing I'd wish to relive ever again. If you want to know the location of their castle then I'd say it is really hard to tell but as soon as I escape their fort after employing their inner political strife to my favor, I found myself in a Daedric Realm called Coldharbour."


     """By the eight!"""


     "Coldharbour! It can't be!"


     "Gods! This is serious."


     Everyone in the room reacted with a pale face. Of course, this was no small matter.


     "How in Oblivion did you escape that?" Sybille Stentor asked.


     "As most of you know about the damned prophecy that links me to three Elder Scroll, the head of the Volkihar clan known as Lord Harkon wanted to find those Elder Scrolls. I led them in a few mazes to recover an Elder Scroll and surprisingly, the [Tools of Kagrenac]. It was then when I devised a plan by breaking free from their spells and forcing them to all travel to Coldharbour. I then used the device they use to travel between the Realms to come home and sabotage it from this side. Where I found myself somewhere in the Sea of Ghosts and then used some magic to contact my adoptive mother, Arch-Wizard Nurina Aren, to pick me up."


     Jon made up some truths and had to hide up some other facts. The secrets he let out were nothing compared to his Soul Fragmental Artifact, [Pride] which he used to escape.


     "Wait, wait! Hold up! You sabotaged an artifact that can travel between the world and escaped a vampire den just like that?" An Imperial Mage jumped up not buying any part of the story.


     "Yes, I also came across a Daedric Titan and struck a deal with him to fight for me. I think your report should contain that. Daedric Titans are the most dangerous kind of Daedric Creatures ever recorded as far as you Imperials know, right?"


     "... Yes, right. The Daedric Titan! There was that…" The mage realized he needed to link more dots in this accident.


     "To sum things up, the Volkihar clan comes from Oblivion and they have the ability to travel through realms which makes sense why no one found them for so many years. Any more questions?"


     "None for now." High King Torygg paused the hearing about Jon's adventures and nodded for Jon to continue.


     "Now as we got the Volkihar thing out of the way. Orga Stormfist, I promised safe passage for the men of the clans and I delivered. You heads of the Clans also delivered yourselves without any trickery so I respect that. Another question, the force of High Elves that aided you, what was their identity?"


     Jon's question this time was right in the heart of the problem. He could notice the Imperials taking deep breaths ready to stop any political drama from happening.


     Orga Stormfist was having a hard time here but she noticed Alina looking at her. From the way her mouth moved, Alina was saying something to Orga which the latter understood but was about to break into laughter.


     Orga cleared her throat and spoke loudly.


     "The High Elves who aided us were a group of Dark Mages that we hired."


     "I see, so we can use the heads of those Elves to decorate the walls of Saarthal." Jon concluded right away.


     The move was completely unexpected to the Imperial Mages. They all panicked in an instant.


     Their main goal as diplomats dispatched by the Empire is to wrap up the mess and suppress any political uprising that may lead to any unwanted conflict. The Empire had many preparations for the Thalmor but a conflict of that kind may cause big trouble.


     They came to think that Jon will accuse the Thalmor of being the ones who attacked him and cause a mess but the move that Jon made was to provoke the Thalmor to the extreme. The diplomats were prepared to face the former anticipation by saying that Jon or the clan had no physical proof that the Thalmor were involved in this yet Jon knew better. Law and Politics was his oldest area of expertise and he was no stranger to playing dirty.


     If Jon desecrated the corpses of the Elven Arch-Wizards. It wouldn't be just a political drama, it will be a full-on tomato war.


     Their response should either be admitted that those Elves are Thalmor which means that the Empire will be in open conflict with the Dominion for doing a large-scale military operation without permission on its soil or keep silent and watch the Aldmeri Dominion go into a full-on political conflict with the Imperials acquiring new gains.


     Jon looked at the Imperial with disgusted eyes. How on Nirn can they just accept to be the ones cleaning after their enemies mess and even go in cahoots with them? The Empire was really rotten to the core.


     Such an entity as the Empire should be cleansed from top to bottom but Jon had nothing to do with that right now anyway.


     Jon just looked at Orga and spoke his judgment.


     "Well, in the end, we don't have much to do with the Elves. As the aggressors, I have every right to obliterate you lot but I chose mercy for a very good reason. You fuckers are Nords and killing you weakens Skyrim. The High King himself has traveled many miles across the Kingdom to stop the pointless bloodshed. You fuckers are the core power of Skyrim, whenever there is war, you are the first to answer under the banner of His Grace the High King. Killing you is killing his grace's soldiers. See where I am going there? If you lot do not have a value to Skyrim, I would have killed you off the face of Nirn."


     Jon's lecturing tone was directly targeting the people's cores. He was not angry or anything but he wanted to make his point clear.


     "You lot are my prisoners until each of your clans bail you out with Ten Thousand Gold Septims each or what is its worth. Managing you will be done by Thane Alina Moonblade."


     Jon sat the ransom for 10,000 Gold Septims. By no means that was something look down on.


     Jon's reasoning was clear. The number of the Dare Troopers who died in the battle is going to cost the company a lot and the day is filled with funerals to the fallen troopers. Jon himself is going to attend a sermon for the fallen heroes in the Temple of Kyne.


     The Leaders of the Clans couldn't help but nod their heads in bitterness and see themselves out to be led to their prisons once again.


     "Now that we got this out of the way, I guess all that is left is decorating the walls with the heads of those rogue Altmer Wizards." Jon said to provoke the Imperials.


     "Wait!" A voice called for Jon, "I have a say in that, Thane of Winterhold."


     Everyone looked at the speaker for their eyes to almost drop out of their sockets.


     On the door leading to the great hall of Jarl Korir's longhouse, three High Elves stood.


     A High Elf in an Imperial Legion Armor and another in a Bard Robe. The two distanced themselves from the third which was the one who just called for Jon.


     A female high elf in an expensive-looking Thalmor robe.


     It was none other than first ambassador Elenwen.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     398 Political Drama 2 : A Million Gold Septims
      "Ambassador Elenwen! What a twisted surprise! I feel like ages since we saw each other last time… oh! Wait a minute! This is the first time we see each other." Jon saw Elenwen and acted surprised.


     Elenwen narrowed her eyes for a second then decided to ignore Jon seeing him in a good mood and trash-talking everyone. She walked forward inside the Longhouse's great hall but her eyes landed on Ulfric Stormcloak in the corner.


     Her expressions betrayed her and she was simply enraged seeing Ulfric's face, after all, this is the killer of her master.


     Ulfric couldn't help but to sneer. Through the years, he could finally face Elenwen, the very same Thalmor Officer that interrogated him while he was young, and can now look down on her the same way she always looked down on him.


     In the end, Elenwen had to swallow the bitter pill and walk further into the hall. No one could miss her annoyed expressions after that.


     "Your Grace. It has come to our attention that some natives of Alinor were among the force that tried to pillage the Hold of Winterhold. We would like to be handed over the bodies of our brethren for a proper burial."


     "I do not understand. The Altmer that attacked Saarthal were a band of marauders as far as our investigation is concerned. Would every Dominion Ambassador go around each country gathering the corpses of every Altmer lowlife on roadsides." High King Torygg didn't take Elenwen's demanding tone well.


     "Your Grace, this is a Dominion affair and we advise…"


     "Pick your words carefully, elf." Falk Firebeard was not comfortable with Elenwen too.


     Elenwen looked between the King and his people then looked at Jon Dare who was standing not far from her with a funny expression.


     "The dead Altmer bandits are under the jurisdiction of Winterhold." High King Torygg dismissed the matter with a wave of his hands.


     Elenwen looked to the man standing beside the High King.


     "Jarl Korir."


     "The matter is under the management of Thane Jonhild." Korir brushed it off.


     Elenwen looked with annoyed eyes towards Jon who smiled widely and opened his hands.


     "How can I help you?" Jon said.


     "The bodies of the dead countrymen of mine. The Aldmeri Dominion would like to…"


     "I know, I know… no need to repeat yourself." Jon said then sat back. "But you know, taking them requires a ransom. I am sure we all on the same page."


     "Say it." Elenwen wanted to cut to the chase.


     "2,000 fallen foot soldiers and 9 Arch-Wizards, if we summed it up… but still, Goddamn! You High Elves surely have a lot of rouge Arch-Wizards for them to gang up so far from Alinor and cause a mess. The Isles of Summerset must be one hectic place at this rate." Jon deviated from the subject.


     "The ransom."


     "100 Golden Septims for each foot soldier, 80,000 Golden Septims for each Arch Wizard."



     The people in the room all sucked a breath of cold air. Jon was extorting the Thalmor for almost a Million Golden Spetims.


     "Jon Dare, you are biting more than what you can chew." Elenwen said.


     "Meaning?"


     "The Thalmor government doesn't like to be pushed around and there surely will be retaliation. You are not the same Jon Dare from the other day. We know about your puny attempt to reach a state of divinity was merely all your best effort and we will admit that it was admirable but you put a large target on your back and your city, Thane Jonhild. There is no getting away from that. Even the Empire won't extend a hand of help to you." Elenwen's tone was full of threats.


     "Oh! Really?" Jon tilted his head.


     "See for yourself." Elenwen walked away from her position to let Jon have a look at the Imperial envoys that were sitting on the other side. Surely they were not comfortable with Elenwen's claims and raised a fuss before the High King shuts them up.


     "Ambassador, that's one thick nerve you have that let you threaten my retainers in front of me. I can call this negotiation off if I want." Torygg returned a threat to Elenwen.


     She calmly nodded and looked at Jon.


     He stood up and walked to her till their shoulders met. A High Elf like her was indeed tall, but Jon was taller.


     "Let me teach you a lesson in capitalism. What doesn't kill you still requires you to pay up… so pay up. Winterhold does not negotiate with losers."


     "HA! You sure want to take it that way?" Elenwen asked.


     "Sigh! I fucking hate negotiations… Fine! I'll entertain you." Jon said then turned to her. "Do you have one of those investigation dossiers on me? You know, the ones you keep in your torture chamber?"


     Elenwen was taken aback.


     "I don't know what you are talking about."


     "Don't deny it. Every Thalmor has a torture chamber. Point is… you surely have a dossier about me so you should know my life story very well. I'll summarize it for those who don't know it. One day I was born then every Thalmor tried to kill me. That brings us up to date."


     Jon kept a wry smile on his face then looked at Elenwen.


     "Do you really think any of your threats scare me?"


     Jon summarized his biography in 18 words making a lot of sense to whoever heard them. What kind of threat should scare him if the Thalmor are already out for his head?


     "I see… suit yourself. A Million Golden Septims it is, Thane Jonhild."


     Elenwen turned around and was about to leave yet something intrigued her and she stopped. She then pointed to an empty seat beside the Imperials and turned to the High King.


     "May I?"


     The ones around the room felt not comfortable. Why would she want to stay after costing herself a million gold septims?


     Ulfric wanted to lash out but Jon was smiling vividly. Ulfric kept gazing between Jon and Elenwen and noticed the other two High Elves which arrived with Elenwen.


     Something was wrong and things seemed to be accelerating to a new drama.


     "Your Grace, it is so good to see you here in this frozen beautiful lands on the North." One of the two High Elves walked forward. He was the one wearing a Bard Robe.


     "Viarmo, it is good seeing you here two. Let me guess, this is not a social visit." Torygg greeted Viarmo back.


     Viarmo! Ulfric and the others were alert to the name. This man is known as someone with deep pockets everywhere and his ability to manipulate politics is scary due to his secret network of spies. The court of Solitude always kept him close by but he served no master.


     For such a snake to appear in Winterhold.


     "A social visit? Indeed it is. What can a bard like me do if not socializing and earning his money where fine nobles and merchants stay. I was also here to guide my good friend here. Your Grace, I present to you my kinsman, Legate Fasendil."


     The other High Elf walked forward and greeted High King Torygg with the salute of the Imperial Legion. This High Elf was donned in a Legionnaire armor and didn't show any hint of disdain towards Nords just like the Viarmo. The only difference is that Viarmo is a slimy man while that Legate Fasendil seemed like a straightforward person.


     Elenwen was eyeing the two up and down until she heard the name Fasendil and her expressions sunken.


     "Legate Fasendil? Indeed! The famous Altmer Legate, I heard so much about you." High King Torygg seemed to be familiar with the name too.


     Even Jon was familiar with Legate Fasendil but his knowledge is from the game. Legate Fasendil may be an Altmer but his hatred for the Thalmor is top-notch, someone Jon was so looking forward to meet.


     "It's an honor, Your Grace."


     "So, what brings you to Winterhold's Court today?" Torygg asked.


     "Legion business with the Jarl and the Thanes, Your Grace. I am really sorry to interrupt the meeting like that."


     "It's okay, we are about to take some rest anyway. Alright, folk. Twenty minutes will be enough to gulp on some warm mead?"


     Everyone stood up and as Torygg did and the servants of the Jarl started serving mead and food. Jon ran to a corner with Alina and clutched on a few bottles for themselves.


     "Thane Jonhild."


     "Jarl Ulfric."


     "A word, please."


     "I'll be with my father." Alina took off.


     Jon was crying as soon as Alina left him alone with Ulfric.


     "Yes, Jarl Ulfric. How can I help you?" Jon said with a tired face.


     He was ignoring Ulfric and his messengers for a couple of years now and they finally had to meet one to one. Jon was completely not looking forward to this.


     "Actually, it is the other way around. How can I help you, Thane Jonhild?" Ulfric said was a warm smile.


     "Hm? Sorry?" Jon was genuinely taken aback.


     "How can I help you? I wish to be of help."


     "Yes, my mind is still processing. What exactly do want to help me with?"


     "With this! With what you are doing."


     "Oh. What exactly is that?"


     "I am sorry, I was a bit excited." Ulfric cleared his voice to speak in a lower tone. "Let me fight for you?"


     "Hm?" Jon took a step back then looked at the bottle in his hand. "Damn, this stuff is good."


     "I think you heard right… also, you haven't taken a sip yet."


     "Really?" Jon tried to find some sense in reality. "Okay, let's do this one more time but get less excited, please. Speak Nordic."


     "You heard me damn right, Thane Jonhild. I want to fight for you. I saw something bigger than myself yesterday and I realized many things. I kept thinking last night and I came to enlightenment. Everything we fought for, everything I tried to accomplish all those many years led me to short-term gains and long-term losses. Whenever I try to win the Thalmor, they always find ways to turn everything against me. But with you, they are on losing streaks one after the other. You can accomplish things right way better than me. Please, let me join you as there is still time. You will be the answer to everything."


     Ulfric's request was straight and right from the heart but the more he talked the more Jon's face hardened and his reply just like a stone falling on water.


     "No."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     399 Political Drama 3 4 : The Sassy Jon
      This is a double chapter for the votes of 5K and 8K last week.


     ~~~~~~~~~~~


     Part 1:-


     People fight for four reasons. For faith, for resources, for family and for honor.


     To fight for faith is to have an idealism you want to spread or protect. To make a world of peace, to end the tyranny of the strong over the weak, to spread justice and to create hope for the future.


     To fight for resources is not something Nords are strange to. We live in a harsh world where everything is limited. People need what makes their lives better and other people may have what they need so they wage wars and may the best man win.


     To fight for family is the most noble of causes. There is no need to explain here, it is the highest calling of them all dare I say more than faith. Man without family is but a lone broken beast whose back is to the wind ever exposed. Without family, there is nothing in the world.


     And to fight for honor is to find the poetic meaning of fighting, it is to know how to fight the good fight and make the right call. None will ever understand this sort of fighting unless those who know what honor is. In truth, Honor wraps up every reason there is to fight and every reason there is not to fight. Something only understood by those who are true warriors.


     Now, we face a tyranny of an oppressor whose aim is to cause discord and which is nothing but for its own advantage and every Nord soul we take is a man who could stick a spear in the hearts of those enemies.


     We are the many, they are the few.


     They fear us.


     This is how I see things.


     It doesn't mean I look down on your cause or make little of it. I simply fight for something else completely different.


     What side would I be on?


     Skyrim, the Nords, Winterhold.


     Am I worried about the Thalmor?


     No, you saw me kill them like weed and cover the land with their blood.


     What about the ones who assaulted my home and harmed my family?


     I don't forgive or forget. But I know how to defeat and oppress them how I see fit.


     Am I afraid of retribution?


     No. I don't fear retribution or bloodshed and I'd kill half of Tamriel if they want to touch a single hair on my cat let alone my family.


     I'd bear any sin in the world to prove that and I fear nothing for I am the Sinnerman.


     But I don't like pointless killing.


     Those High Elves I killed were too many… think of it, if every one of those High Elves is a father and a son, how many families did I ruin just in five minutes?


     Of course, I have no sympathy for Altmer enemies but Nords are a different story. They are my kinsmen, blood of my blood, sons and daughters of Skyrim who were born under the skies of Kyne and the bones of Shor.


     What about Talos?


     He is the Dragonborn God, it would take more than some lowlife elves to diminish him from divinity.



     All in all, there is no reason for me to fight. Your reason is to submit the so-called legacy of Nords and everything they fought for. I don't know about that but best of luck, you are facing the Empire.


     The very same Empire that already fell apart and faced the Aldmeri Dominion in its full power and radiance and in the end, it managed to reach a stalemate despite the odds.


     You sure you want to put Nords in front of that?


     Do as you wish, I won't stop you but don't come for my doorstep asking for my aid in this pointless bloodshed.


     "... that answers your question, Jarl Ulfric. I am no warlord. I am a family man. I fight for my family."


     ***


     "The air around you two got really intense for a second." Alina said sneaking beside Jon.


     "Yeah, thank you for bailing out like that."


     "Oh, your mood is quite the foul one. Also, Ulfric looks like me when I read all the 36 Lessons of Vivec in one go."


     "You did such a thing?"


     "Yeah, I wanted to impress Master but I found out that she sleeps whenever she hears them."


     "Yep, those are her poison."


     Jon took an empty seat with a tired mood.


     "Hooman, do you need some fluff?"


     Out of Jon's shadow, Nefertiti jumped out and sat on his lap.


     "Right in time, girl."


     Jon cuddled with Nefertiti right in the middle of the great hall and she kept silent waving her tail.


     The rumors of Thane Jonhild's weakness to cats seemed to be true after all.


     After a couple of minutes, one of the Imperial Mages stepped towards Jon and spoke.


     "Thane Jonhild, may I…"


     "You smell like hidden motives. Get away from me."


     Jon's reply was swift and the man froze for a second before going back where he came from.


     "... So you managed to regain your sass!" Alina shook her head wryly.


     "Yes, I am good now. Thank you, Nefertiti."


     "You welcome, Hooman."


     Nefertiti took her place on Jon's lap and didn't pudge while the latter was actually enjoying being chosen by her meowjesty.


     "Jon, may I have a word." A voice called for him.


     "Hey, Vittoria."


     "Alina, may I borrow him for…"


     "No."


     "... Okay."


     Vittoria felt awkward by Alina's hostile reply so she sat on Jon's other side.


     "So… we really didn't get the chance to speak ever since you came but… do you prefer Jon or Jonhild?" Vittoria started to talk nicely.


     "Both are fine but I'm used to Jon."


     "Fine. Well… I was really worried about you the last few months so I was thinking of having a drink together and…"


     "How is your fiance, Vittoria?" Alina interrupted.


     "Who? Oh, you mean… Asgeir? He's fine… I guess."


     Alina looked at Vittoria with annoyed eyes as the latter acted shamelessly around Jon, Alina's fiance.


     "Okay, tone it down. What is the deal, Vittoria? Anything social let's leave it for the night, I am kicking a party at home."


     "If that's the case then fine by me. After saying I missed you and all that, there is this thing I wanted you to take note of."


     "The Imperials?"


     "Indeed. These people are associated from the Imperial Palace but not officially Court Wizards. They are from the Synod."


     "Okay."


     "Just remember, they are annoying as Oblivion. Unlike the College in Skyrim, the Synod are very involved in politics and would do anything to curry favor to His Imperial Majesty."


     "Meaning?"


     "They are after you. After discovering you are the child that the Thalmor were after many years ago, the Imperial Palace had some secret meeting and the High Council invited the Cult of the Ancestor Moth for testimony. The Moth Priests decided not to interfere with you as it is their interference the first time was what caused trouble to you. Some Councilors wanted to send Penitus Oculatus agents to search for you and recover you to the Imperial City but the agency reported your full state in front of the Elder Council as you are a capable warrior and a strong mage which may need interference from the Imperial Arch Wizards to invite you in."


     "Seriously?"


     "That is the case. The Cult of the Ancestor Moth is going to send some priests to invite you peacefully and offer you protection in the Imperial City, the Penitus Oculatus are also going to contact you and lastly, the Synod are surely here to make a move."


     "This is fucked up."


     "I know your say in this but as far as we can tell, none of them were aware you can turn into a Divine being. Now they are going to proceed with extreme caution."


     Jon turned silent and closed his eyes. Even Alina, who didn't like Vittoria very much, couldn't help but feel grateful for her constant help.


     Jon opened his eyes and nodded.


     "Thank you, Vittoria. I owe you a lot now."


     "Come on, that's what friends are for. Just remember, if you wish to go along with the Imperials, you must know that the politics of Skyrim and the politics in the Empire are completely two different things. The Synod, the Cult of the Ancestor Moth and the Penitus Oculatus are just three factions coveting more power and you are a major asset for any force in the Empire."


     "That ain't going to happen. I have my own plans."


     "You will reject the Empire's summon?"


     "With a splendid twist."


     "What if the Emperor himself sent you an invitation?"


     "You see, Vittoria. Those people from the Empire has only one advantage over me. You know what that is?"


     "What is it?"


     "They can all kiss my ass, I can't."


     ""PFFFT!""


     Alina and Vittoria lost it at the same time causing Nefertiti to wake up from her nap and switch to the Shadow Realm for some quietness.


     "Ah! My sides hurt." Vittoria said as she calmed down and cleared her eyes.


     "I am aware of the Penitus Oculatus and the Cult of the Ancestor Moth but what should I expect from those Synod guys?" Jon asked.


     "Ehem… they hold a large and very significant amount of influence in the Empire. They are genuine haters for Necromancy and the Conjuration School in general which are basically what you are famed for. The Synod also are known infamously as scavengers and hoarders of magical artifacts from all across Tamriel, you can pretty much guess their interest in your collection."


     "Fuck, they are robbers in the end."


     "That's what the nobles call them in the Empire."


     "Alrighty, they may be used for the smooth politics in the Empire but we play the rough politics in Skyrim. Looks like I need an extra dose of sass." Jon opened a mead bottle and directly drank from it.


     "Just to let you know, these Synod will try to pressure the High King by threats like lowering the food exports of the Empire to Skyrim in case he doesn't cooperate with their agendas sometimes. They are mostly empty threats as I am the one in control over those matters but they surely have a connection with people higher than me in rank back at Cyrodiil. The High King may not try to suppress them as he is always worried about importing food from the Empire."


     "I see, I'll keep that in mind."


     "I'll leave you to your preparations then. Alina, can you introduce me to Patriarch Tormund Firemane? I really have some business proposition I want to discuss with him."


     Alina looked at Jon who nodded to her so she took Vittoria and joined another group of people.


     Jon kept sipping some mead and looked around to see Viarmo on a corner waving for him. Jon was about to stand up and go to Viarmo but someone blocked his way.


     "What do you want, Elenwen?"


     Without replying, she sat where Vittoria sat beside Jon.


     "You seem really comfortable around the place, Jon Dare."


     "It is my home. I do whatever the fuck I want to do."


     Jon and Elenwen thinned their presences to talk to each other without many people noticing.


     "Jon Dare, huh! That name is quite provoking on its own. How did it come to be?"


     "Jon is short for Jonhild and I don't stand being dared so I am called Dare for no one to ever dare me. Still, the world is full of idiots."


     "People must hate you a lot by then."


     "Not really, you know Nords are the complete opposite of you Altmer even though we are both racists and have a stick up our asses. Speaking of hating me, the person who hated me the most was my boss from my past life. I used to shorten his name to 'Dick' especially since his name is 'Steve'."


     "I knew it, you are a breath of fresh air."


     "Thank you."


     "It was sarcasm."


     "Then you need to work on it. Sarcasm is an art, especially when you are up against someone who would spend half the game spamming the other team… stupid bitch."


     "Insolent Nord!"


     "Is that how you High Elves insult people while keeping high and mighty?"


     "We are not some northern savages like someone else."


     "Oh! Using the 'S' word. Fine, let me stay classy and keep silent. After all, if my mouth doesn't say it, my face definitely will."


     "And that is?"


     "Goest and fucketh thyself! Classy, right?"


     Elenwen couldn't even vent any negative emotion on Jon. She just kept glaring at him with no ability to do anything whatsoever.


     "I am a total sassy bitch after I start drinking… and also without drinking so deal with it."


     Elenwen gave up on trash-talking Jon and changed the subject.


     "That thing you said the other day… 'The Game has not started, your time has not come.' What do you mean by that?" She asked.


     Jon sank in his chair and smugly smiled.


     "Well, you still have a destiny to fulfill, Ambassador. I don't tell this to a lot of people but at least I own you this much. If by anyhow you manage to stay in Skyrim as the Ambassador till the second half of 4E 201, you will see pretty interesting things."


     "How exactly…"


     "Advantages of divinity. Oh! It seems the King is back."


     Jon stood up from his place and walked back to his seat as the meeting was about to intensify again."


     ~~~~~


     Part 2:-


     "Now that everyone has taken a rest, we continue the meeting." Torygg spoke then looked to the side, "The point we want to raise the most is our concern about the military force regarding the [Dare Corps] mercenary group owned by the [Dare Dragon Company]. As far as the laws allow, the entity of a mercenary group can't raise its number of recruits over 1000 men. By a rough count on the battlefield yesterday, the ones known as the Dare Troopers have numbered around 3000 to 4000 men. Thane Jonhild, those people are your men so you must know the consequences of over recruiting, right?"


     The High King talked right to Jon.


     "Yes, Your Grace. I have prepared all the necessary papers regarding the [Dare Corps] right here." Jon said and took out some papers out of thin air.


     Falk Firebeard walked towards Jon and took the documents.


     "I'll never get tired of you taking things out of thin air." Falk said in a low tone.


     "You're welcome."


     Falk started going through the documents and took him quite a while to go through all the data that Jon stock on.


     "Your Grace." Legate Sulla of Fort Kastav stood up.


     "Go ahead, Legate."


     "It has come to our attention that the so-called [Dare Corpse] of the DDC have some suspicious activity around the region and we have compiled a file regarding those activities and their locations. Here it is."


     Falk walked from his place and took the other file.


     "What sort of activities may I ask?" Torygg asked.


     "The [Dare Corps] has indeed increased their numbers up to 5000 men as far as our Fort scouts could count and they have made various military camps and secret fortifications around the Hold. Sometimes they are moving actively under daylight and completely and utterly ignore our commands to not trespass in strategic areas like the Mountain ranges in the south and the northern beaches where the Dwarven Ruins are located. So much so, we were banned by the Thanes and the Jarl from doing our duty and patrolling those areas."


     Legate Sulla seemed to be carrying a lot in his heart against Winterhold.


     "Is that right? 5000 men is a strong push, Thane Jonhild. Even you should know that."


     "My report covers everything, Your Grace."


     "Humph! And what about the War Mammoths? You have secretly trained and openly used unregistered war units on the lands of the Empire. By the military law, you should answer for that." Legate Sulla kept pushing Jon further.


     "The Mammoths are not a [Dare Dragon] corps units. They were rented."


     "Rented?" Some people were taken aback.


     "Yep."


     "How so?" High King Torygg asked.


     "As far as everyone knows, mammoths are only herded by Giants and they mean a great deal to them. A giant and a mammoth live together as one with an ancient magical bond that can't simply be explained by today's magic. Those of the giant blood known as the Titanborns which are the current day Firemanes also have the same bonds with other creatures based on the Ancient Nordic Pantheon of Totem Guardian Beasts and you I am famously known to have such a bond with my cat partner, Nefertiti. The thing with us is that when a Titanborn or a Giant dies, their partners are known as the 'Orphaned Beasts' left to wander lonely among the herd till their death. We approached the giants that migrated lately to Winterhold and offered them peace and plot of land to settle and herd their mammoths but in return, the Orphaned Mammoths would aid us as battle beats at our time of need."


     "Fascinating! Can that be done with every Giant tribe?" Torygg asked.


     "As long as you have someone who can converse with them and some Firemanes to command the beasts."


     "Hahaha! I better not get my hopes up then." Torygg laughed it off. "So in the end, you hired the Giant tribe as mercenaries."


     "Exactly… So, Falk. What are the documents state?" Torygg asked.


     "The same things anyway. Here… both documents imply that the [Dare Corps] are using more than what is allowed to train units." Falk said.


     "Huh?"


     Did that mean that Jon Dare is admitting recruiting 5,000 men to his corps?


     "What is the meaning of this?" Torygg asked.


     "Aha! I see… quite smart!" Falk held Jon's report and made a wide smile.


     "In the end, both documents state the same numbers but Thane Jonhild explained his actions and it is pretty much according to the law."


     "Humph! That's not possible. Recruiting that number is…" Legate Sulla was snorted in disdain but got interrupted.


     "No one was recruited." Falk said, "Those were the Local Militia's regular training. It seems Winterhold has an excessive number of citizens so they keep most of the men busy but training for any possible defense situation and also have constructed many checkpoints rather than military camps as the report of Legate Sulla stated."


     "What? How can that be even lawful?"


     "When there is no law that states that any action is unlawful. There is no law that states that recruiting local militia is unlawful especially to keep thugs and ruffians from gathering in towns. Also, there is no law that states how many checkpoints a road can have." Falk said.


     "Really? Then how about this? There are many of those so-called checkpoints in the wastelands of the west.


     "No, there are roads their may be unrecognized because of the heavy snow but they are marked on the official maps."


     "This is ridiculous! Thane Jon Dare has violated many laws in the past and this is not the end of it. Fort Kastav is always low on equipment and provisions ever since Jon Dare came to power." Legate Sulla was not taking no for an answer.


     "If only you are not doing those unlicenced excavation operations, you wouldn't have lost all these much provisions, Legate Sulla."


     The one who spoke was Legate Fasendil, the Altmer Legionnaire.


     "What nonsense are you spouting Fasendil?" Legate Sulla lashed at Legate Fasendil.


     "Your Grace, may I?" Fasendil requested to approach.


     Torygg nodded.


     Fasendil walked forward and handed a heavily decorated piece of parchment to Torygg who opened it right away and skimmed through it.


     He then nodded and handed it over to Jarl Korir.


     "This is for you."


     Korir looked at what is written and had the same expressions as Torygg, he then walked to a corner and called Jon and Alina to discuss something for around a few seconds before the three coming to some sort of agreement. Korir then used his ring to stamp on the parchment.


     "Steward Falk, please verify the document." Jarl Korir handed the document to Falk.


     For Falk Firebeard to personally verify such a document then it means how important it is. He looked at the paper and sighed.


     "By the order of His Excellency, the Imperial Ambassador Pavo Attius. It is for Legate Fasendil Fadali of the Imperial Central Unit in Castle Duar to head to Winterhold as a replacement to the current Commander of Fort Kastav, Legate Sulla Trebatius. The Latter is to return to Castle Duar to receive a new assignment. Approved by the Supreme Authority of Winterhold by the Seal of Jarl Korir."


     The content of the parchment was shocking on many levels. Legate Sulla just tried to provoke Jon Dare for a few times and was making advances today to have some gains but was completely removed from his place and replaced right away.


     This was too calculative.


     Those who could guess the situation looked between Jon and Viarmo guess what already has happened.


     Somehow, those two are on the same page and working together.


     Legate Sulla was enraged right away.


     "Jon Dare, you bastard! This is your doing."


     "My doing? I wish, man. But this is the Legion we're talking about."


     "I don't care what you say. You bastard have used connections against me. You think I would silent about this?"


     Legate Sulla walked aggressively to Jon and wanted to clash with him.


     "Legate! Stop this." The people in the room shouted at Sulla to stop but he was already pushing at Jon.


     Like lightning, Jon's right moved and held Legate Sulla from his face. Not just that, Jon's pure physical power raised Legate Sulla up in the air with one arm effortlessly displaying his amazing power.


     "Seriously, people need to start appreciating the effort I put in to not be a serial killer."


     Jon said as he brought the Legate's face closer to him.


     "I mean like… Bruh, did you hear about what I did yesterday? I was kicking ass, man. Do you think I would just get myself some temporary divinity and without it I am nothing? Just how pig-headed can you get to start a fight with me? Actually and after yesterday, I am not sure what my abilities are now. I haven't given it a go yet. Do you want to see how far I can toss you? My money is on the side of the hold."


     Little by little, the [Aura of the Tyrant] was leaking out of Jon's body.


     Its feeling was completely different from before. Right now, Jon could be seen as a red demon by just the naked eyes as his Battle-Spirit showed signs of manifestation and a vague image of a beast was formed behind Jon.


     Those who are sensitive to energy could tell Jon's level of power.


     This was a shock on a new level to everyone.


     During the General Assembly of Jarls more than three months ago. Jon was about the power of an expert mage but now he was as powerful as a master in terms of Battle-Spirit.


     The Battle-Spirit had three known stages.


     The Basic Stage, the Awakening Stage and the Manifestation Stage.


     The Basic stage is when the Aura Masters are merely new at controlling their powers and require them to breathe and shout to stimulate their spirits. The Awakening stage is when the Aura shows hints of mutation like how the Madness Aura became the Tyrant Aura. The Manifestation Stage is when the Aura takes a separate form outside the body as phenomenons such as Dry Storms and Blood Suns, or entities like Spectral Beasts and Humanoid Forms.


     Jon cleary was taking the first step in that last stage as a vague monster of tyranny appeared behind him.


     Its Aura suppressed the weak and made the strong shiver.


     Jon was clearly displaying his power to put the idiots in place. Sometimes extreme solutions save time and effort.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     400 Political Drama 5 : The Last Ac
      A/n: Okay folks, I know you are sick of excuses but I don't do well in summer. I get weird skin allergies to both heat and cold so I'm kinda a hamster you need to keep in a safe space. Sorry for being late.


     Also, a gift came from Vivec himself (♥️ u E.K.) … I think I should make a new sitting for gift system like each value equals a certain item from the game and say {Vivec gifted us some Ebony Plot Armor} for example, we need that. Anyway, will slam you with an extra later, Vivec.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Slam*


     The body of Legate Sulla was slammed on the ground with a terrible force slamming his whole being to the ground and pressuring it down. The man could barely breathe let alone speak or cry for help.


     "Thane Jonhild, that's enough." The High King shot up from his seat immediately and called for Jon to stop his actions.


     Even though Legate Sulla started it, he was an Imperial Legate and Jon shouldn't go too far.


     Jon calmly and slowly retreated his force and apologized to the King before returning to his seat. The Imperial soldiers which came with Legate Fasendil walked in and took the unconscious Legate out.


     It was tiring to deal with a retainer like Jon. He was too powerful and too resourceful. The only thing that kept Torygg not becoming paranoid towards Jon was how the latter had no ambition in power or throne, he'd rather build an empire of money, business and influence rather than going after titles and high seats.


     The tension was high for some time in the hall of Jarl Korir but it was soon cooled down as the High King personally changed the subject a few times. As it seemed from the start, Jon was the center of this meeting and pressuring him too much may give bad consequences.


     In Torygg's mind, he was not worried about Jon and Ulfric Stormcloak cooperating to make a move against the Empire. It was pretty untimely and unwise as well as the Empire was in waves of tension right now. More so, Skyrim always had a food problem.


     Skyrim may have a lot of rivers and open lands but sadly, not all are suitable for agriculture and the North parts of Skyrim are barely fit for herding cattle. What can be planted in Skyrim is mostly wheat with some potato, cabbage, leak and all that can grow in the cold weather. This all made the Empire a very important trading partner to Skyrim.


     If by any chance the Emperor's wrath was directed at Skyrim. The food prices will rise dramatically and this is merely the tip of the iceberg. A King like Torygg would hate to be under the mercy of the Imperials but his hands were tied.


     "By any chance, your Grace. Have you ever visited the Abbey of the Synod?" A Synod mage asked.


     "No. I haven't been to Cyrodiil in years."


     "I see… then this is the right time, Your Grace. The spring and summer are the times when the heartland by the fairest. Us, Synod are known for our grape farms and wine. You should take the chance once, Your Grace."



     "I'll try one day."


     "Maybe Thane Jonhild can also pay a visit to our Abbey. I am sure our Arch Master will be delighted to have someone with Thane Jonhild's prestigious background in our humble Abbey."


     The mage directed an invitation to Jon. By the name and prestige of the Synod for the last 200 years as a large mage faction, even a Thane like Jon should at least honor the invitation. Still, the way the Synod Mage talked made it look otherwise.


     Some people were interested in the meaning of those words and definitely Elenwen was one.


     "Prestigious background?" She said in a low unbelieving tone.


     "Indeed." The mage found the chance to show off his knowledge. "Thane Jonhild Firemane who is famed as Jon Dare is at the center of the limelight to some indoor mage factions and we, the Synod, were lucky to catch wind of the rumors."


     The mage smiled then looked at Jon and Alina.


     "Thane Jonhild and, of course, Thane Alina are students of the Great Arch Wizard Nurina Aren, student to the great Alfe Fyr, first daughter of the Great Magus and Sorcerer, Lord Divayth of House Telvanni. They are basically Royal Blood in the Magic World."


     "Oh boy." Alina held her head while Jon remained expressionless.


     Judging by Elenwen's expressions, this was news to her and of course to most of the other people.


     It was actually strange that the Thalmor couldn't catch wind of this, the Empire is another story, of course.


     "So, Thane Jonhild will you accept our invitation?" The mage said peacefully but it meant 'If you don't come, we have secrets more to let out.'


     It was clear to everyone and Tormund Firemane wanted to shout at the insolent mage but this was Jon's reply to speak. Still, the only one who didn't understand the threat was none other than Jon, as far as he is concerned, this was not a secret and all his secrets are only between him, his family and the dead.


     "..." So he kept silent and not even looking at the mage.


     Everyone was holding their breath patiently looking at Jon and waiting for his reply but not a word came out, he was even staring somewhere in space.


     The first one to run out of air was the King, holding his breath was not his best skill.


     The Synod Mage felt awkward and spoke again.


     "Thane Jonhild… about the invitation from the Arch Master."


     "There is no need to repeat yourself. I ignored you fine the first time." Jon casually said with a lazy attitude.


     If one could hear the minds of the people inside this hall, one would hear a massive applaud.


     "..." The first Synod seemed to have taken some physical damage from the burn.


     The other one who was an elderly man took the course from his junior.


     "Thane Jonhild, you seem to be unwilling to visit us and I understand it. Still, we of the Synod always look for forging friendships and alliances with all the other factions around Tamriel."


     "Thalmor included?" Jon fired back.


     "Of course not." The young mage denied.


     "Of course, we do." However, the elder mage confirmed.


     Jon smirked with an amused face.


     "I am listening."


     The course of the conversation was getting shrewd and made the non-politicians feel awkward.


     "As you seem to be aware, politics and magic are one and the same in Cyrodiil even though the majority frown on the act but the powers of the world always find a way to mock people. Thane Jonhild is indeed a valuable asset to many forces around Tamriel and you will be approached by many in the future near and far. It is very disadvantageous to live in the world alone as some researcher in the car north. You should know that you are a mage, a politician, a noble, a businessman and a man of the Arcane Arts. You are basically sailing our waters but without charts or ports."


     "Haha, smart way to put it. But I guess, by charts you mean my methods."


     "Hm? I didn't try to say anything that may offend Thane Jonhild."


     "Don't give me that, I practiced both Necromancy and Conjuration openly which gets on the nerve of an organization like yours. Well, Necromancy is understandable but Conjuration? I know Oblivion, Daedra and big bad scary other worlds may cause you Imperials to not feel comfortable but it is as you said, wizard. 'The powers of the world always find a way to mock people'." Jon took the cat out of the box with the elderly mage.


     He stood up and spoke openly.


     "Let's discuss some magic out in the open to tease those Nords. My Great Grand Master wrote books upon books that 'Necromancy' and 'Conjuration' are two separate schools. You can mix between the two well alright by putting the specific runes here and there and rewriting the base of the Conjuration to summon Undead Spirits rather than Daedra by changing the methods and the targeted realms. The debate is basically endless but the practice itself denies the discrimination of Conjuration."


     "Fine. I agree with the basic difference between both arts but the moral compass is the issue here. Why do people keep looking at Undead as evil and Daedra as not, I might even argue that the hate of the undead to the living is basic and based on no grudges but the Daedra are pure evil."


     "That's the case with sentient Daedra but most Conjurers are Atromancers."


     "This is still no good, the Conjuration itself weakens the barrier between Mundus and Oblivion set by Akatosh."


     "That's a myth. You can't break something Divine with a mere Daedra creature."


     "But the butterfly effect is possible. Also, it is reported that you conjured a dragon-like Daedra Titan."


     "Xikil? Come on, my cat can beat that."


     "That too, we don't know the origin of such an ever-changing beast which is clearly unnatural, your dealings with unknown forces are dangerous and threatening, you are reported by the Vigilants of Stendarr to have gathered a lot of Dangerous Daedric Artifacts and they can't even challenge you in power. You have had a suspicious escape from the vampires, you are reported to carry weird black matters on you and a whole lot of mysterious artifacts. Junior, these make a mage nothing but suspicious and a fool even though you took a glimpse of what lies beyond the mortal bindings Some already consider you a threat, so it would be wise…"


     "Oh, go on." Jon was holding a recording crystal in his hand pointing it to the mage.


     The idea was simple, seniors don't like to get challenged in Magic Theory by juniors especially when the senior is an old man. It was etiquette in the Magic Community to not rudely challenge a senior which is something Jon may enjoy.


     "What is that?" The mage asked.


     Jon manipulated the crystal and played the scene when the mage said "some already consider you a threat."


     "You can't stop there, we're at the good part."


     "You…"


     Recording conversations? Maybe a little too dirty for the current day Tamriel.


     "The cat is already out of the box. Regardless of how fluffy the cat is, you may keep going." Jon said.


     "This will burn your political future, Jon Dare."


     "Oh, please. I'm already infamous." Jon said, "I don't always do the wrong thing but when I do, it is the wrongliest of all the wrongs that were wronged."


     "Not funny." The young Synod shot up gazing with hostility towards Jon.


     "You know what's funny? Not you. So shut up." Jon glared at him with murderous intent.


     "So you will challenge the Empire, Jon Dare?" The Elder Mage said.


     "I'm not the kind to hold grudges."


     "You are a rogue mage with great potential. That's what the Emperor wants to harness. Three Elder Scrolls and the Tools of Kagrenac are more than what one man can handle."


     "Watch me."


     "Our point of view is to not let another evil force rise. There was Mannimarco who was just like you, a student of the great line the Psijics…"


     "That's enough, you insolent!" Torygg roared.


     "Thane Jon is a hero of his people and men. To undermine his efforts and to associate him with the God of Worms is a huge insult to Skyrim. Take it back." Ulfric Stormcloak participated in the discussion for the first time.


     Jon was surprised a bit by Ulfric thinking he was holding a grudge.


     The Elderly Synod felt the pressure of the Nords around him and realized that he stepped on the tail of the dragon. Jon is their hero after all but there was a clash between the reckless way of magic learning that Jon follows and the safe ways of the Synod. Simply, a clash of faith.


     "Listen, Mage. I tried to see things from your point of view but your point of view is stupid."


     "So you guarantee that you won't follow the temptation of the evil and harness dark powers to return to the divinity you once attained. Those who come back after losing connection with what is beyond the Aurbis lose sanity and you are questionable."


     "Indeed, they lose sanity but is one thing you should know when you deal with me from now on. I may be already insane. And I fear no sin for I accept what I am, a sinnerman. And I promise you that once I bear all the sins, I'll break not just through the binds but from all rules."


     "... What… what is that supposed to mean?"


     "I guess you should subscribe for Winterhold's Weekly to get updates."


     Jon turned around back to his seat but he stopped midway.


     "Oh! I think I can just make a headline now while I am at it." He said with a smirk.


     "As I have attained a power not ordinary by the standards of men, mer and beasts. I am going to be a burden and cause the scale of power to lose balance wherever I go. Thus, I, Jonhild Firemane known as Jon Dare Thane of Winterhold and CEO of the Dare Dragon Company, announce my retirement and declare myself starting the life of a wandering hermit."


     """""WHAT?""""


     The news took all by surprise.


     Jon Dare retiring at the age of 18 as a wandering hermit.


     Everyone was shocked except for one certain person, High King Torygg.


     Jon looked at him and smiled.


     "We agreed on this. Come on." He said.


     "Indeed." Torygg stood up and everyone else rose up with the king.


     "Jon Dare, you are a hero of this land but you are giving me a weight I can't withstand."


     "It is for the sake of Skyrim."


     "I accept that so help me, Nine. Jonhild Firemane, your retirement is accepted and to seal it, the agreement of banishment from the realm of Skyrim between the Throne and Jon Dare was sealed. During the whole life of King Torygg of Solitude, Jonhild Firemane is banished from Skyrim. Effective in 3 days from today's date."


     The bullets were one after the other.


     Retirement, become a road Hermit and Exile from Skyrim.


     Jon and the High King were in cahoots all along.


     Why?


     Simple, if the High King exiled Jon, it will make the Empire unable to pressure Jon or Torygg using any sort of politics or economic siege.


     Those two were willing to go this far?


     But this will damage Torygg's popularity by a lot. Are the two men making sacrifices?


     "Thank you! Now that I have three days left in Skyrim, I have one more thing I need to do."


     Jon turned around to Alina.


     "Girl."


     He then opened his robe and spread it wide like wings. The inside of his robe was littered with Amulets of the Goddess Mara, the Mother Goddess of Marriage.


     Jon went down on one knee.


     "Will you marry me?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     401 The Wedding
      "Congratulations, Jon Dare and Thane Alina."


     The people in the great hall congratulated the two one by one. This was at least the best thing in this audience. Somehow the impulses of Jon was quite likable to the king and the Nords. Creating a happy event and throwing salt in the eyes of the Imperials and the Thalmor.


     "I made preparations with the Temple tomorrow and a party will be thrown in my house. I hope that everyone attends."


     "Thank you. We will be there for sure."


     Torygg and Ulfric were both invited of course, and the two didn't decline. However, the Imperial Synod mages left.


     "It is so nice when toxic people leave like that, it is like trash took itself out." Jon whispered to Alina.


     "You were harsh on them indeed. Tell me now, how long were you preparing for this?"


     "It was inevitable. One way I had to leave things for you, I am not sure if you will resent me for it later on but when I return, you can do whatever you want with me."


     "You still have three days, don't depress me so early."


     "Yes, my lady. Those three days will be all about you."


     Alina was satisfied with his reply.


     "What is the limit then?"


     "It depends. But it won't be more than two years. Also, you can make business trips outside Skyrim every now and then."


     "True."


     "Bring the girls with you."


     "Right back at you."


     "... Haha! Good one."


     The two kept talking to each other in a low tone as Jarl Korir made sure that a few rounds of mead go around the people around. Sigurd and Tormund were receiving the congratulations from the people around as the two Clans Patriarchs.


     "Jon Dare, accept my congratulations as well."


     "Elenwen? You still here, woman?"


     "Won't you show some Nordic hospitality?"


     "You Thalmor should have had your fell yesterday."


     Jon's sharp tongue was too hard to endure but Elenwen did her best.


     "So, just wanted to ask. Now that you are going to become a road vagrant outside Skyrim, do you have a certain destination in mind?"


     Elenwen's clear tone and yellow smile showed the meaning of her words. She seems to be getting ready to pursue Jon to the ends of Nirn.


     Jon smiled back to her accepting the challenge.


     "I do indeed, I was thinking off… Summerset. Maybe Alinor or Cloudrest."


     Elenwen's smile froze.


     "Are you planning on revenge?" She asked in a cold voice.


     "Revenge is not in my plans, you guys are pretty good at fucking yourselves on your own."


     "Careful there, this is not something I can let slide."


     Jon opened his hands.


     "Meanwhile in the land of nobody gives a shit."


     "... You are a madman, Jon Dare." Elenwen turned and walked out.


     "Enjoy your next 24 hours." Jon sent her away.


     "..." But she stopped.



     "It still means have a nice day."


     "Tsk."


     ***


     *Next day in Winterhold, Jon's manor*


     "I hate those pelts, man."


     "You gave to wear one. A proper one."


     "Just how on…"


     "You're the one who wants to be wed by tonight. I know everyone is here but you are making things too hard for us, man."


     Jon was being put into his groom wear. A traditional Nordic long robe and a silly circular had made him feel a bit like an oaf but he still managed to look good in them.


     "Am I seriously going to be dressed in this tight ass suit? I feel like I'll burst out of it if I flex."


     "Don't worry, it is enchanted to stretch." Wulfur said.


     "Man, can't I just get something looser? I look like Captain Marvel but… well, I'll admit it, I have a better butt."


     "Yes, your butt is quite the distinctive feature." A woman's voice sounded.


     "Oh, Nurina. Tell them to make it more loose, please."


     "Enough with the loose clothing. You will have enough time to be a vagrant so wear loose then. Also, your butt looks nice."


     "Leave my butt out of it… but thanks. I do a lot of squats as you know. The first step to be a Jon Dare is to never miss a leg day."


     "That's why there will be only one Jon Dare." Ragnar, Jon's cousin, said while helping Wulfur.


     "Hurry up, guys. Alina is almost done in an hour." Bjorna called.


     "An hour? By the Nine, Jon just started and already done. Alina was preparing from the morning." Wulfur said.


     "Girls."


     "I know, right?"


     Jon's suit was hand-picked by Alina and fixed on Jon's size. It looked Nordic but Alina favored the Cyrodilic style and so, it became a tight one.


     "Here comes the belt?"


     "What kind of sick torture tool is that? I am already losing my breath, guys."


     "Just hold still."


     Jon was at last ready to go. He was shown to a mirror and everything looked just as Alina envisioned.


     "You look gorgeous, brother."


     "Don't say that while staring at my butt."


     "I just can't under it."


     "Perv. Give this daddy the robe to hide his butt."


     Putting his weddings robe on top of the suit, the groom wear was already completed.


     "You sure want to keep your hair this long?"


     "I like it long."


     "Suit yourself. Now, let's perfume you like summer whore."


     "Nice way to put it. Completely unacceptable, though."


     As Jon was done, he was brought out to receive the guests. His father and uncles were all gathered around his grandfather while Alina's family were sitting on another side around Sigurd. The High King and the Jarls were seated in a central place as the nobles.


     "Your Grace, My Jarls, thank you all for coming today. This humble Manor of mine is small but the ceremony will take place in an hour. Easy on the mead till then."


     "Sir Jonhild, we are honored to witness this wedding between you and Lady Crimson Moon, Daughter of Kyne." Torygg congratulated Jon.


     "For a young hero like Lord Jon. It is a privilege to attend your wedding." Jarl Ulfric congratulated Jon as well.


     "Thank you, all. I'll be off for the boats."


     Jon greeted everyone around and headed with the Council of Cousins to the docks of Winterhold. Jon may have proposed with an Amulet of Mara but he is going to marry the Spiritual Leader of the Cult of Kyne, this wedding will be Nordic to the bone.


     The Longboats were a must. They must be two and they have a meaning to them. The boys picked the best longboats owned by the company and took them to Jon's private dock. There, Jon used the Elder Staff of Power and Fate, Pride, to open up a Gate to the [Golden Dragon Pavilion] island, his Domain.


     He set everything in place and returned to the other dock away from Alina's parade as the groom is supposed to come later.


     ***


     An hour passed and the first longboat arrived at the island carrying Alina who was surrounded by her maids. She was not seen by anyone as all the maids carried white flags to cover their lady.


     Everyone else were transferred to the island with portals from Jon's house. The magic show was one in a lifetime for some people.


     Alina stayed in a big tent until the second longboat carrying Jon arrived with Wulfur and ten of his cousins.


     *Boooooo*


     A hunting horn was blown announcing Jon arrival.


     The bards stood on lines and music filled the skies of Jon's domain celebrating the ceremony.


     "I see why you told us to go easy on the heavy clothing. This place feels better than Falkreath in the summer." Hafthor said.


     "Yes, you guys make sure that the honey mead and the meat is all being prepared."


     "On it."


     Jon was on one end of the island and Alina was on the other. The two started moving towards the ceremonial place at the center in two different parades.


     Alina's parade was made of beautiful maids and young girls carrying the white flags flutter in the Wind representing Kyne while Jon's parade was made of his hulking cousins all traveling in ceremonial Nordic swords and round shields.


     As the two groups met where the people were gathered, Jon stepped forward with Wulfur who carried a cauldron of bear blood and Alina stepped forward to with Freyja who carried a ceremonial sword.


     A Gothi (Nordic Shaman or Priest) stood in the middle at the center of the pavilion with a rock carrying the nine totem symbols of the Nord Gods.


     Jon and Alina faced each other.


     She was wearing a long white dress tight on her waist and was covered with a red cloak. Her head was crowned with a crown of roses enchanted to never wilt. Her long black hair was made in a single long braid. Her make-up was breathtaking.


     The Gothi came between the two, he was a short man wearing a mage robe and a black cloak and a hood, he removed his hood to show his silver hair and yellow cat-like eye.


     Jon looked at him and almost fainted.


     "Dearies, Kings and Jarls and whatnot. I, Theodor Gorlash, welcome you to this unusually satisfying moment in our life where everything goes just perfect or a certain mad man will go berserk on everyone and decorate the place with your intestines if someone dared to disturb this moment." The Gothi said.


     The whole crowd exploded in laughter while looking at Jon. He was indeed a mad man who would kill anyone daring enough to disturb this point.


     "Jon, you said the Gothi will be someone from the Temple. This… gentleman is?" Alina said appreciating the light joke the man made.


     "Ah! Right… I somehow invited him to the next family meeting. Dear Alina, I introduce to you, my Uncle… Sheogorath."


     "Charmed!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     402 Vows Under the Twiligh
      "I thought you don't like weddings, uncle." (Jon)


     "Well, I'll make sure that this wedding is one I like." (Uncle Sheo)


     "Wait, Sheogorath is your uncle." (Alina)


     "I prefer to go by Uncle Sheo if you please, my dear." (Uncle Sheo)


     "Didn't I tell you?" (Jon)


     "Yes, but you were drinking." (Alina)


     "I don't get drunk that easily, just make sure that no one else knows." (Jon)


     "Something wrong, Jon." (Wulfur)


     "Nope, just make sure that all the Cheese Pizza we have are served only for the Gothi here. And if we have some raw cheese in the kitchen, bring them all over. Wait, open the cheese vault and keep that Gothi sink in cheese." (Jon)


     "All of it?" (Wulfur)


     "Every drop of cheese we have." (Jon)


     "Even the Cheese Wine." (Wulfur)


     "Especially the Cheese Wine." (Jon)


     "Did I hear that right?" (Uncle Sheo)


     "You did and it is awesome, now don't go on a killing spree or no cheese wine for you." (Jon)


     "H- How boring!" (Uncle Sheo)


     "Zip it! You want to be the Gothi, don't screw it up. But no killing." (Jon)


     "Humph! Fine... Let's do this. Haskill." (Uncle Sheo)


     "Yes, Mad God." (Haskill)


     "How do we do this Gothi thing?" (Uncle Sheo)


     "Oh, Kyne!" (Alina)


     "Oh, Lord. That's a delightful ritual indeed, my lord, I'm sure you'll love it. First, it involves a lot of blood splashing from that cauldron there on the rock here then putting some on the groom and the bride faces, after that, we bring that sword and..." (Haskill)


     "No need to continue, I already know what to do." (Uncle Sheo)


     "Goodness! Don't get any weird ideas, mad one. This is my wedding so just do as I say or else. Wulf, send someone to fetch that cheese and you... Red suited bald man, you're ruining my background. Now!" (Alina)


     "... Yes, ma'am."  (Uncle Sheo)


     "On it." (Wulfur)


     "O- okay." (Haskill)


     "And you, is there any other Daedra I need to worry about?" (Alina)


     "No... unless... No." (Jon)


     Alina sorted the mess with only one glare.


     "Gothi, let's begin."


     For some reason, Sheogorath was a little meek towards Alina and didn't even argue.


     "Dearies and little mortals, we gathered here today to celebrate, to feast, to enjoy this moment of union as two people fall in madness and get married. In these years they have been together… let's be honest, they killed a lot of people… which is awesome! That time when they hunted some Thalmor together as they first met… true… some very bad boring Thalmor died when they first met, the second time they met was the day when this ladd flew like a madman and burned the pirates to a crisp, then the two of them went to battle together in Kynesgrove, then, Ha! This is my favorite… the last battle when they planned it all together and sent many people to Oblivion. I've personally seen that Dagon get a share to torment. Anyway, life is all about descending to madness together to the very end, the future is filled with more people to kill so it is a very promising wedding in my personal and humble opinion. So, and by understanding their full aptitude for disaster, those two has decided to kick it off and get married.



     Marriage is love, and love is blind. Why? It is because of madness! That's right, madness was once shooting arrows and perfectly shout the two eyes of love so it had to bear responsibility in the end and walk it around. Yes, I was a good shooter at my youth and invented the first musical note using a dead woman's vocal cords but that's a story for a cheese time. Now that we agree about love and madness taking the same pass, we can all come to accept madness in our life and that's not some hidden agenda or anything, it is just to give you something fun to do. Well, may the bride and groom find the true meaning of love and madness while having fun and killing many people in the process."


     Sheogorath gave a warm speech that somehow none found it strange.


     "The sword." Freyja handed over the sword.


     "You two hold that."


     Jon and Alina joined their hands on the sword and Sheogorath started pouring the bear blood from the cauldron on the stone with the Animal Totems of the Nordic Gods. He then made a marking with the blood on the foreheads of both Alina and Jon and on their hands holding the sword together.


     "You two repeat after lock foreheads and repeat after me…"


     Jon and Alina came closer and locked their foreheads touched and started saying the vows.


     ""You cannot possess me for I belong to myself


     But while we both wish it, I give you that which is mine to give


     You cannot command me, for I am a free person


     But I shall serve you in those ways you require


     and the honeycomb will taste sweeter coming from my hand


     I pledge to you that yours will be the name I cry aloud in the night and


     the eyes into which I smile in the morning


     I pledge to you the first bite of my meat and the first drink from my cup


     I pledge to you my living and my dying, each equally in your care


     I shall be a shield for your back and you for mine


     I shall not slander you, nor you me


     I shall honor you above all others, and when we quarrel we shall do so in private and tell no strangers our grievances


     This is my wedding vow to you


     This is the marriage of equals.""


     [A/n: it is Celtic rather than Norse but let it pass.]


     "Well, by the powers given to me since the era is creation, I announce this couple wed. You may… oh, you're already kissing? Fine, you need to exchange the rings though… the rings."


     ***


     "Well, that was unusual."


     "Yeah, I never thought Sheogorath would make a good Gothi though."


     "Next time you want to bring your uncle, you tell me first."


     "What… how can I control that? He's a Daedric Prince. I can only control him with cheese… by the way, he seems a bit meek when you talk to him?"


     "Hm? Me?"


     "Yeah, it is strange."


     "I don't know. I feel he is not as evil as the Daedra we saw so far."


     "The only one you saw is Vaermina which is demonic on the standard scale but yeah. Sheogorath is kinda a wild force without a purpose. Not good or evil."


     "I felt that too. He's a bit like you, you know."


     "Like me?"


     "Yeah, it's like you two are cut from the same cloth. Weird, right?"


     "... Somehow."


     Jon and Alina were having a private discussion alone on their fancy seating. Jon was worried about Sheogorath but he seemed to be engrossed at the cheese wine tasting party of his own.


     A total of 10 fattened sheep and a dozen deer were brought in today to be slaughtered. The party was full of all kinds of meat and the roasting smell was destructive. The mead and wine flowed from the barrels like rivers and the cheeses were mound around Sheogorath.


     As Alina and Jon were done with the vows and rings, the Firemanes and the Moonblades entered a competition of races duels and shooting, the losers had to serve mead for the winners.


     The atmosphere was filled with music and somehow, Nefertiti was surrounded with many kids and cats who had their own party on the side.


     Jon had to serve the Elders drinks too and had a man to man talk with his father. It was then when Jonrad introduced Jonhild to the man who protected him the first few months of his life on Nirn, Fultheim.


     On another place, Wulf and Jorna were having their own moment as well as all the young lovers and Sheogorath with cheese. Jon and Sigurd decided to duel each other which was a loss for Jon despite Sigurd being drunk.


     As he was done with most of the entertainment, Jon met a woman who somehow found her way inside his Domain and had a chat with her. He had to sigh and offer her some drink in the end then joined his girls and his wife for a round of dancing.


     The woman, that Jon just talked to, walked as if she was unseen with a glass of red wine in her hand and joined Sheogorath's table.


     He looked at her with a frown.


     "Mad One."


     "What brings you to the neighborhood?"


     "Wasn't I invited?"


     "I don't remember my nephew inviting you here."


     "He didn't, I came to claim a name and offer guidance."


     "Claim a name? In this day and age?"


     "You know mortals. They love to come up with unique names from time to time."


     "I'm not even going to bother myself with you. I'm here for the cheese. Haskill, don't give that woman any cheese. In fact, you may give cheese for everyone and not for her."


     "Yes, Mad God."


     "Save your cheese, Mad One. I am already done here… aren't you curious about his next Labour?"


     "I'm sure he'll manage."


     "Indeed. It is finally time, you know. His purpose and value will truly shine from this point on. He will carry the most fearsome weapon befitting for my Labourer."


     "My money is always on my dear nephew, Vain One. There is no weapon he can't swing."


     "I hope you are right, the girl who holds the Bitter Mercy is waiting for him. The two shall be sent to the Queens and their enemy shall truly emerge this time."


     "Yeah, yeah. Bore me to death. Maybe this is the only way you can kill me with. My nephew is already winning this, that's why you chose him in the first place."


     "True."


     "Well, you got what you wanted. We all pity your enemies. End of the story, leave me to my cheese."


     Jon kept gazing at the two Daedric Princes that were fooling around in his wedding. He locked his eyes on Azura whose proud expressions were clear as day. He couldn't hear what they said but the words she just told him kept ringing in his head.


     'I have served your purpose for you to serve mine. A promise kept by you appreciated and the name I shall keep. As her mother's prayers reached me, she is now my herd. A Dunmer she becomes full, my daughter of my daughter of a thousand line of daughters. Blessed by my light, she is Twilight, she is a Child of Azura.'


     He looked at Jullanar and caressed her head, she smiled back at him. She shall never be harmed like what happened before as she is now under divine care and bore a great blessing. A Child of Twilight.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     403 Love Till Sunse
      A/N: Big flipping Thanks for @Alex and @Sebastian .. 😍🤑


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The whole Sea Mist manor has had a lot of changes during the wedding ceremony. New furniture for the newly wed couple and the whole place got to fancier. The White sheets and the green flowers covered a lot of corners as if someone with a good taste has put some nice touches here and there. It gave the house a hint of purity to it and somehow felt like a place one would feel bad leaving.


     In the main bedroom, which was heavily redecorated too, the black haired red eyed beauty looked at the red haired blue eyed man man beside her as she let her body rest on his.


     "So, Madam Alina Firemane, how was it last night?"


     "It was amazing as always Mr. Jonhild Firemane."


     "It has been ages since we had a one on one."


     "Supposedly, you are all mine from now on anyway."


     "We have until tomorrow so make the most of it."


     "What? Only until tomorrow."


     "Yep."


     Jon walked out of the bed and put on his clothes.


     "Where are you going? If it is until tomorrow then we have to stay in bed for the rest of the day."


     "... At least we need to eat."


     "Good Morning, Mr. and Mrs. Dare." Jull walked in with a tray in hand.


     "Okay… ain't you guys already preparing everything?"


     "Yes, Sir." Jull made a cute salute.


     "I just love you." Jon couldn't endure how cute she is and stretched her cheeks.


     "Hey, I'm supposed to be the one getting all the love here." Alina growled.


     "How shameful of you to say that after last night! The house was shaking so hard and Aela just managed to sleep an hour ago."


     "Wow! We were that active?" Jon was taken aback.


     "The house foundations kept screaming the whole time."


     "Whoops! So… what's for breakfast, Chef Jull?"


     "Mutton Soup with Dunmeri Spices."


     "This is too fancy to be breakfast."


     "I asked for it. You love meat any time of day as far as everyone knows." Alina said.


     "I'm carnivorous so… yeah. Let's… *nom nom* Da's tasty!"


     "Glad you like it."


     "I love it."


     Ever since Jon returned and Jullanar recovered, the house regained its liveliness. Jon's eyes looking at her was carrying a strong of emotion and he seemed happy whenever he saw her.


     As she left the room leaving Alina and Jon alone, Alina spoke.


     "What is weighting your mind?" Alina asked.


     "... Nothing." Jon felt strange with her questions.


     Alina narrowed her eyes and stood out of the bed. Her grateful naked figure being bathed in the golden light of the sun coming through the white window sheets made her look like an ethereal being. She put on a very delicate robe and didn't tie it until she reached Jon and stood in front of him.


     "Say it."


     "Fine…" Jon decided to speak.



     His tone was low and tranquil but Alina's eyes widened.


     "There was another Daedric Prince in my wedding yesterday and it was none but Azura?"


     "Yep."


     "And she came to collect the meaning of Jull's name."


     "Yep."


     "Which you gave to her?"


     Jon nodded.


     "So that Azura be her Ancestral Guardian… which was you all the time."


     "I didn't think this girl will actually worship me… I mean… worship? That's a big word even for me."


     "And you… why did you let Azura have the name?"


     "Because Jull is important to me. Once upon a time, it was only me and her and she was the first person to support me building this town and the company. I can't just… if I… I am not invincible, I may fall once again and she may get affected one more time… I'm not strong enough to hold onto Jull as her Ancestral Guardian or whatever that divine business is… Deities and People affect one another and a change in one can be lethal to the other. Azura can do a better job than me."


     "Jon, what happened that day when you left the battle and returned for Jullanar?"


     To this question, Jon had to sit down for this one.


     ***


     "Azura! I talk to you as equal… maybe not in power but you can't oppress me from where you are and I can sever all ties with your Labours."


     "And you would risk all the bets that were put on you? Sheogorath will surely be disappointed."


     "There are things one has to risk… and there are things one must sacrifice for. You aided me to find my Brother, to regain my power and to save what I hold dear. For that, I can't thank you enough."


     "You clearly can."


     "I have one more favor to ask. If you do, I'll promise you to bring those who wish to harm your Divinity to the sword and I'll be the terror of your enemies."


     "You are tempting me with sweat words knowing that I always tend to hear to words that please me, what do you want?"


     "Save her."


     "Can't you do so on your own in your state?"


     "You know I cannot stay forever in this state and you know what I mean. She may get hurt if I go and get hurt once again, who wants that?"


     "So you want her in my herd?"


     "Her mother is a Dunmer. She is qualified enough?"


     "You think so? But I see not what qualifies her… perhaps some human blood and weak heritage?"


     "What are you getting at?"


     "You know what I am getting at, you are no mortal in your state. She will become my daughter so she will become a full Dunmer, she is to lose her half-human."


     "So back at the whole thing from the start again? The reason why Half-Breeds do not survive. But… I can't make that choice for her."


     "You only have to if you want to go through with this. Also, she needs a bloodline to endure what follows."


     "Bloodline? How does this work?"


     "Bloodlines bring potential, Stars bring aptitude, and Gods bring Fate."


     "I… I get it. You want me to… No way! She will be one of a kind! Are you doing this on purpose?"


     "And why do you think I don't have a purpose? If your river extends to my sea, I'll be ever thankful."


     "You twisted… dammit! I don't even feel angry at you."


     "The benefit is equal."


     "... Fine, I'll give her my blood and I'll give you her name."


     ***


     "What do you mean by that?" Alina asked.


     "Azura is to look after Jullanar for me now that she is her Ancestral Guardian. She no longer will get harmed if I do."


     "Will she agree to that?"


     "She doesn't have to, she won't even tell the difference. What matters is that she is safe. And more than just safe."


     "I don't think she will be happy about it but that's her matter. But what more did Azura give her?"


     "Well... she was directly turned into a full Dunmer by Azura, she took the blessing of Azura as her Sacred Child... just like you and Kyne."


     "You're kidding!" Alina jumped off her place.


     Jon made an understanding face.


     "She is a Sacred Child of Azura? This is... crazy."


     "She may figure it out but leave it to her."


     "Still, what is that thing about Bloodline?"


     Jon became silent for a bit.


     "Healing her needed her Soul and Fate to get upgraded. There was only one way and that is to have a bloodline like ours of the clans with ancient ancestry."


     "Wait! You don't mean…"


     "Correct. You became a Firemane by marrying me but she became a Firemane by sharing my blood. She is the very first Firemane Dark Elf with my bloodline who is the purest among the Firemanes."


     "You can't be serious! Does the clan know?" Alina's face widened.


     Jon shook his head.


     "This is insane! The very first None Nord Fireborn and Titanborn? I mean, your clan had relationships with other races but all the descendants didn't inherit all the traits. What is Azura's purpose?"


     "She probably wants my children with Jullanar to be Dark Elf Firemanes so that they can gain influence in Morrowind… I guess."


     "What? Are we creating the seventh Great House in Morrowind now? House Dare?"


     "You've got to admit, my descendants should be monsters. The Telvanni and the Indoril shall fear them."


     "Ahaha! That's interesting. You really are already thinking this far? What about our descendants?"


     "Hmm… these ones will be Titans, they'll conquer the world and create an empire that will span around the Galaxy."


     "The what?"


     "Oh! Around the Aurbis… It will be a Darectic Empire that will conquer the lands in Oblivion. Now that's something none did before. I can already imagine them blasting away Molag Bal's Coldharbour with a Death Star based on my will… shit, I'mma write that."


     "Well, that's a good flex even for you. But an Empire sounds awesome."


     "Oh, my dear wife, look at us making history the second day we're married."


     "'Making up' just to correct you, and this is not the first time you planned on taking over the world. I hear you planned that off with Nefertiti a couple of times before but you two always slept it off."


     "Yeah, kinda keeps getting very tiring at some point thinking about how to keep so many humans in check so we just set another date for discussion… which never arrives."


     "How like the two of you… Kyne! I'm going to miss this." Alina smiled then started to feel down after it.


     "This…" Jon could already tell what she is thinking about.


     "Your unending boasting and silly cat jokes… you're taking all that away from me for two years."


     "..."


     "I'm going to miss all of it, you cold-hearted husband of mine."


     "I'm sorry."


     "Your sorry is not enough."


     "I know but what can I do? Sometimes, sacrifices needed to be done."


     "And that's our Honeymoon for starters and the two golden years of our lives."


     "..."


     "I don't blame you. I just Dare you to take me with you."


     Jon out his hand slowly on Alina's long and graceful neck, he came down with his posture to engage with her in a heated kiss.


     "I wish this works. But it is some Labour I need to do. I agreed on this."


     Jon put Alina on the bed and put away her robe to reveal her crazy insinuating body under it. Her arms were around his head ready for the pushing Force that will arrive.


     The two had forgotten about the food and fell into another round of lovemaking all over again.


     "No no no, we are coming to watch this time."


     Jull bragged in dragging the half sleeping Aela with her.


     Jon and Alina smiled wryly.


     "You two line up after her. I'm taking you all on till sunset"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     404 Goodbye
      *At Night - Winterhold's Gwent Casino*


     "I can't believe you're leaving me in this cold Skyrim and going to fool off somewhere, Jon." The Imperial woman beside Jon said as she stuck her body to his.


     "I owe you a lot, Vittoria. Your help kept Winterhold not only afloat but it rose to the top in a blink of an eye."


     "It is the least I can do."


     "Also, about [Keening], your help was really pivotal in this victory. In the future, I know just the way to pay you for your kindness."


     "Oh! I hope I like the surprise. By the way, I wanted to give you this?"


     "That is?"


     "An Imperial Diplomatic Messenger Pass that will make you go through any Imperial Camp and or Patrol or even ask for aid. Of course, you should use it only on borders and put up the air of a secret agent kind of guy."


     "I'll treasurer it then."


     "If you ever find yourself near Colovia next Fall or Winter, you are welcome in my Vici Estate."


     "Oh! Is it that easy?"


     "Just use the Pass you have."


     "Goodness me! It was quite the shock when I discovered you're the daughter of the Duke of Colovia."


     "Was it that unimaginable? I am a hard working independent young lady and I have a lot of Old Siblings so I can just acquire my own title somewhere else."


     "And you're doing a good job at it."


     "Indeed."


     "And what about you Elishka? You're awfully silent." Jon turned to the curvy women on the other side.


     "Ah! Boss, things are going to get too dull without you here. I enjoy my job but I always enjoy your company more."


     "Look at that shameless woman, leave a married man to his own business."


     "You won't spend any time with me before you leave?"


     "My wives drained me this morning. I still need my legs walking, you know."


     "Humph! I am the first woman you've been with and you should give me some benefits."


     "Other than managing a scary amount of the company's assets and training the girls who work as the core management of our company. I'm sure you are now being called Dame Elishka among our partners."


     "My current status is only thanks to a certain young man who looks after his people."


     "Yes, fix that attitude."


     Jon was surrounded by the two beauties as he joined them for one last game of Gwent. He had to make sure that his people are well pleased before he leaves for the Labours.


     The ones he needed to worry about were his biggest trade partner and one of the major members of the company. Thankfully, the two women are his.


     He entertained them until it was time for him to meet another. This was his brother, Wulfur.


     The two met at the entrance of the casino under the night sky in the empty street.


     "I guess this is it." Wulfur sighed.


     "Yeah. It was truly fun."


     "Yep, a wild ride."



     "We did good, you know. Two orphans from Riften, hitting the road to Solitude, winning a tournament, building a town, winning battles… damn! We need a movie about the two of us."


     "Hahaha! I feel strange, man. Things happen around you… I don't understand how you keep a sane mind after all that?"


     "Brother, you're offending me. You know I lost it before we know each other."


     "Yeah… I don't think I'll get more surprised." Wulfur said as he looked up at the sky.


     "I assure you, all that we do here is preparations for the real test. The enemies that we are going to face can flip Tamriel upside down." Jon said in a calm tone.


     "That's why I always asked for a new course to Akavir in our fleet. I can leave this world and run with Jorna."


     "HA! Good idea… I still need you though."


     "Yeah, someone must tinker your stupid ideas into steel."


     "I love it when you put it that way."


     The two laughed real hard and had a brotherly hug.


     Jon returned to his house to see his family waiting for him. Alina was the first to welcome him with a tight hug as she looked into his face meaningfully.


     "You've been drinking."


     "Gotta keep it warm. Also, I don't get drunk."


     After her came Jull.


     "You still won't take me with you?"


     "..." Jon simply caressed her hair.


     "You promised me that night that I'll be your shadow."


     "Here is my home. I married Alina so that I tell everyone that this Jonhild Firemane is returning home sooner or later as this is only temporary. Once I return, I'll marry you too."


     "Two wives! You're quite the capable man, son." (Jonrad)


     "Thanks, dad."


     "What are you teaching him?" (Hilda)


     "The boy is achieving things I couldn't even…" (Jonrad)


     "Choose the next words carefully." (Hilda)


     Jon walked to the cradle in the center of the room and looked at the two sleeping babies sleeping peacefully in.


     Jon got closer to Thor and Idun.


     "Big brother is going to leave the place for you two. Make sure to have fun and break everything you want to break… also, play with cats a lot. Dogs are a bunch of idiots."


     ""Hey!"" Hilda and Aela felt offended.


     Jon smiled widely as the last one in the room was Aela.


     "Wolf girl."


     "Red boy."


     "Don't act so rough! Come on, a warm hug."


     Jon pulled the stiff Aela closer. Her character was not compatible with warm emotional moments but she broke the tough attitude.


     "I'll miss you. If you die out there, I'll kill you and be sad."


     "Eh… good progress!"


     Jon looked around before giving a sigh.


     "Where is Nurina?"


     "I'm here."


     Nurina walked from inside the house, her face seemed a bit pale. Jon could tell her mood was ruined.


     "I'm sorry. I wish I could have stayed but the choices we make sometimes force the path of life to take some weird curves."


     She nodded.


     "Be careful out there. I never liked the Daedra and I hope you sever ties with them one day." She said.


     "I will, as for your grudge on the Daedra, I promise that I'll make them pay for the pain they caused you."


     Jon and Nurina have a special bond and he knows her pain. She hated the Daedra ever since she was a child living with her family in the City of Vivec.


     200 years ago when the Baar Dau (a large floating rock above Vivec city) was about to fall, the Dunmer built a device by the Daedra's help to keep it afloat. That device required Mortal Sacrifice and members of Nurina's family were among the randomly chosen sacrifices until the machine failed and the Baar Dau fell on the city obliterating it.


     When young Nurina was rescued by the Fyr household, she held nothing but resentment to the Daedra even though she now is an Arch-Wizard with a wide understanding of things.


     "Don't do anything reckless, brat."


     "Can't promise you that."


     He smiled at her and kissed her forehead. The one she sheltered all that time was now taking the first step into his true Fate. She felt very bitter not having any power to alter such a curse away.


     A family hug was centered around Jon until the door to the house was knocked on.


     "Who is it?"


     Jonrad opened the door and a High Elf barged in.


     "Thane Jon, Thane Jon… I've done it! Hahahaha! I have done it."


     "Master, what are you doing here at this hour?" Jullanar asked.


     "Oh, girl. You look lovely. Where is Thane Jon… Ah! Here he is! You are a genius! Haha! A Genius."


     Master Nurelion, the Master Alchemist of the White Phial Shop that moved from Windhelm to Winterhold, seemed very excited about something on his own.


     "Old pile of bones, we are having a moment here!" Nurina fired at him right away.


     "A moment! What is that? Thane Jon, you've got to see this! Mixing Lorkhan's Tears and Kyne's Tears, that mixture that you created. It is so genius. It is poetic."


     "Master Nurelion, I'm sure whatever the discovery is, it should be a business with the company, not me. I'm but the former Boss."


     "Huh? Do I look like I care? Also, I know everything going on, you retiring and leaving. Don't worry, I didn't lose my mind yet even though I was on the verge to do so. Here, take this."


     Master Nurelion took out a White Bottle and gave it to Jon.


     "Whoa! That's the [White Phial]. Weren't you the one to keep it?" Jon said.


     "I know, I thought a lot before coming but it is now clear that you need it more than me… or rather… you need the potion I prepared for you. Think of it as me lending you the Phial until you return."


     Jon blinked a few times before taking the White Phial.


     "What potion is it?" Jon asked.


     "Come close."


     Nurelion pulled Jon close and whispered something to him. Jon's eyes gradually widened and stated at the Phial with shaken eyes.


     "You're saying… I have an infinite supply of 'That Potion'?"


     "Yes, you can have it with you all the time you are on the run and… haha! It is the best thing I did to date. It is truly when Alchemy beats Magic."


     "This is insane."


     "Should I be worried?" Alina said.


     ""Eh? No."" Jon and Master Nurelion had the same mischievous smile on their faces for some reason.


     "Haha! Thane Jon, if I live until you return, make sure to bring genius stuff with you home. This is going to be brilliant. I'll go now, I think I came up with three new potions on the way here alone."


     "Take care, Master Nurelion."


     Jon was affectionately looking at the [White Phial] in his hand. This is truly an amazing surprise.


     He kept it in the [Cube] for now and turned around. He smiled at his family as a goodbye was to be said.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     405 Sinnerman
      *The Jarl's Longhouse*


     High King Torygg was still in Winterhold, he kept standing near the central fireplace of the hall of the Jarl of Winterhold to warm himself.


     "Is it time?" He asked.


     "No, Your Grace. Two more minutes."


     "Then we wait. Where is Jarl Ulfric?"


     "He headed to Windhelm just some time ago, Your Grace."


     "He is indeed stubborn."


     Torygg didn't say anything further until Falk announced the end of the two minutes.


     "Your Grace."


     "Is it time?"


     "Yes."


     The king touched the ring on his right hand and took the steps to the central table where a single paper was spread.


     [The Sentence of Exile against Jonhild Firemane by the Throne of Skyrim.]


     The royal seal of King Torygg was imprinted on the paper right away.


     "From this day until the day when High King Torygg son of Istlod walk this Nirn no longer. We, the High King of Skyrim, hereby announce Jonhild son of Jonrad of Clan Firemane exiled from the realm of Skyrim. Effective right away."


     The High King announced it to the important figures present in the hall.


     Torygg understood Jon to some degree as the two of them sought out peace, but sooner or later, conflict will rise.


     The words Jon said to Torygg once were still lingering on his mind. He looked at the book he was reading beside the wine glass on the table and opened its first page once again to immerse himself in the title.


     The Book of the Dragonborn.


     ***


     Jon walked out of his house's gate with a small black cat walking beside him. It was 12:00 AM of the new day and now it was time to run.


     Many were eyeing him. Some with sadness, some with pity and some with opportunities in mind. Some were friends and family while others were haters waiting for the Dragon of Winterhold to fly away.


     He smiled in his mind to every one of those people.


     They were either standing towards him on the other side of the road or hidden behind walls. Still, all were toned to the same frequency.


     Jon raised his hand and pointed up and as if a red star was shining in the sky, a red blade slowly appeared with a strong oppressive aura.


     [Bloodskal] was floating above Winterhold.


     "By the Decree of Jon Dare, may the tip of this blade find its way to the hearts of those who wish to harm what I hold dear, may this blade ever carry my will, my wrath and my care."


     All those who were present looked up.


     The red sword shone with a strong light then disappeared the same way it appeared.


     Looking back down to Jon Dare, he was no longer here.


     Was it north? Was it south? Which way did he take?


     Those who were planning to tail him were played well.


     "Now you see me. Now you not." Jon mocked them with a wide grin from the battlements south to Winterhold.



     "Hooman, this is a bad habit playing with people."


     "For you of all people to say that!"


     "Heathen, I'm a cat."


     "Haha! Forgive me your holy meowjesty."


     The two were now all by themselves on the road again. They jumped off the wall unseen and ran beside each other to the south.


     Back at Winterhold, Alina walked out of the house wearing her iconic red dress with no face or head covers, she could feel that Aurbic Energy of Jon as [Bloodskal] kept watching over Winterhold in the stead of its owner. Jon seemed to have planned this since the battle and imbued the sword with some kind of seal that would keep it serve that purpose.


     Of course Jon can't take his favorite red sword with him. Everyone knows about that sword now. Alina could only sigh inwardly and walk towards the casino of Winterhold. Wulfur was expecting her arrival and he pushed the door open.


     "Sister-in-law."


     "Brother-in-law."


     She walked in the casino which was filled with visitors, Jon seemed to have had a little farewell party just a while ago.


     "Lady Boss."


     "Elishka."


     "How do we serve your ladyship?"


     "Hehe! Fine, clear the stage for me."


     Elishka only snapped her fingers and the bards on the stage all cleared away. Alina held the sides of her dress as she walked up the stage. She stood on top of it dazzling everyone with her beauty yet her eyes carried a glare that kept them all sane.


     Her left hand opened up casting a single magic spell that caused a small green orb to hover beside her, out of that green Magicka orb, music started to play.


     The music was quite unusual and alien but not hateful or strange to the tastes, it felt like different cultures were mixed all in one single note.


     Alina had a thing for this type of music that Jon would occasionally play, he said it was called Jazz. She took a liking to the music and its songs so with her variety of talents, she could of course sing.


     ♪ Oh, Sinnerman, where you gonna run to?


     Sinnerman where you gonna run to?


     Where you gonna run to?


     All on that day ♪


     Jon and Nefertiti ran beside one another, he wasn't wearing any robe or armor but rather a black shirt on black pants, when he felt his style was lacking, he summoned out [Greed] and made a long black trench coat with some diabolical inscriptions on it.


     "Hooman, people are surrounding us."


     As they felt many presences surrounding them, the two ran away from the road and hid behind a rock.


     ♪ We got to run to the rock


     Please hide me, I run to the rock


     Please hide me, run to the rock


     Please hide here


     All on that day ♪


     Jon looked around him and found many people blocking the road, centered on the mountain and hiding behind the roocks around them. High Elf mages, Wood Elf archers, Khajiit assassins... A Thalmor assassination team.


     "Desperate, aren't they?"


     Jon shook his head wryly and thought of teleporting away.


     Suddenly and out of nowhere, an arrow broke through the air targeting Jon's head. The Archer got to be a top expert Archer judging by the strong magical element on the arrow.


     Jon dodged the arrow but he was now visible to all enemies.


     ♪ But the rock cried out


     I can't hide you, the rock cried out


     I can't hide you, the rock cried out


     I ain't gonna hide you there


     All on that day ♪


     Jon looked around and raised up his hands slowly.


     "Take it easy, boys. Fighting here will leave a lot of mess for the poor people of Winterhold to clean. Do you want them to remember the Boss they love as the man who left the road all broken to pieces and littered with meat paste and rivers of blood?"


     "This human has a big mouth indeed, kill him." A High Elf wizard said.


     "I really wanted to avoid this..."


     ♪ I said rock


     What's the matter with you rock?


     Don't you see I need you, rock?


     Good Lord, Lord


     All on that day ♪


     Jon cast [Electrohand] on the rock he hid behind and a palm of lightning carried the small boulder in the air.


     "Say 'Aaaaah'." Jon simply waved his hand and the rock swept through the spots on the mountain where the Wood Elf archers hid.


     Nefertiti turned into a Werecat and sank in here shadow then appeared where the Khajiits are and started killing them without remorse to her feline-kind while calling them 'infidels'.


     Jon retreated the rock back to him and faced the remaining High Elves who were blocking the road while carrying the ridiculously heavy rock with one hand. The rock was covered with Wood Elven blood, bone, skin and flesh as well as the echo of their screams and terror.


     "You mer-kind never learn."


     ♪ So I run to the river


     It was bleedin', I run to the sea


     It was bleedin', I run to the sea


     It was bleedin'


     All on that day ♪


     "Shit! Spread around."


     The High Elves lost their composer. Jon was indeed much stronger than before he attained temporary Divinity.


     "Too late!"


     He made his Magicka explode between his hand and the rock causing it to be launched like a cannonball towards the Elves. The clash caused their bodies to explode in a splash of red blood and golden skin leaving a long trail of blood until the rock crashed down.


     ♪ So I run to the river


     It was boilin', I run to the sea


     It was boilin', I run to the seat


     It was boilin'


     All on that day ♪


     "Hooman, you caused a mess."


     "Right back at you."


     Looking at the bleeding mountain and the trail of blood covering the road, Jon sighed.


     "Fine, I am a sensible person and I clean after I take a shit."


     "Good Hooman."


     Jon waved his hand around with a spell and the whole mess was enveloped in Flames. The burning hot flames caused the snow to melt then boil.


     The stench of burning flesh may cause some people to get their guts spilled out of their throats just by how horrifying it is.


     ♪ So I run to the Lord


     Please hide me, Lord


     Don't you see me prayin'?


     Don't you see me down here prayin'?


     But the Lord said


     Go to the Devil, the Lord said


     Go to the Devil


     He said go to the Devil


     All on that day ♪


     Jon looked up the sky wondering when this fight will ever end. He killed so many that his soul became numb. So many that he had started to feel tired.


     He doesn't want to kill anymore but... he just keeps taking more lives the more he tried to stop. The side of him that hated killing was mostly the one he reincarnated with and the side that is bloodthirsty and mad is the side that was born on this world.


     He could tell why was he reincarnated.


     If he wasn't, this mad bloodthirsty side of him would have no off switch and would keep bathing in his enemies blood till it's red so someone had to act as the lid to this boiling mixture of homicidal madness.


     The sin of killing made him feel very heavy.


     As his eye searched through the clean starry sky of night, an object entered his vision.


     The towering shrine of Azura was just atop the mountain near him.


     "We have to talk."


     ♪ So I ran to the Devil


     He was waitin', I ran to the Devil


     He was waitin', ran to the Devil


     He was waitin'


     All on that day ♪


     Jon took the [Black Star] and levitated up the mountain.


     The mess he left behind kept burning and its smoke rose to the sky as he reached the first step up to the Shrine of Azura.


     Priestess Aranea Ienith, the one who tends to the shrine was waiting for Jon. She saw the [Black Star] in his hand and frowned.


     "I'm here for my Labour and to fix this." He said.


     "Very well."


     The priestess led the way to the Shrine and Jon followed. He stood in front of the large alter and based to Azura's statue until her voice reached his head.


     ♪ I cried, power, power (power, Lord)


     Power (power, Lord)


     Power (power, Lord)


     Power (power, Lord) ♪


     He raised the [Black Star] in his hand up and it felt the light of a certain star in the sky calling down on it. Miraculously, the [Black Star] was being cleansed and the black color on it gradually turned into the brightest glimmer of the [Star of Azura].


     The [Star of Azura] was back to its full glimmering shine.


     Jon held it down then turned to Priestess Aranea and handed it to her but she refused.


     "As much as I hate it, you are the Keeper. Just never corrupt it ever again."


     Jon nodded.


     "Your next Labour is ought to be a short one."


     "Good."


     "Lady Azura has given you quests to aid you this far, she aided you to save your brother even though things went down, she aided you to escape the Vampires and aided you through the Battle. Even though you were quite insolent to the Queen of Twilight, she always forgave you and showered you with her love and mercy."


     "I'm thankful, Aranea. The Labour."


     "From now on, your Labours will only be to serve Lady Azura. She and her allies have decided which weapon you shall carry in the upcoming Labours and this Labour, your fifth, is to retrieve that weapon."


     "Skip to the riddle."


     "Fine. Reach the unreached under the dragon, under the layer of lies and history of cheat. Keep silence else your success is not guaranteed. Seek the servants of the Dark Mistress, and face their traitor. There, you'll find the Blade of Deceit."


     Jon closed his eyes as he already could tell what kind of weapon he is after. That weapon from the game that he was going to avoid at all costs.


     Looks like Azura didn't want to make things easy for him. Still, such a weapon was a perfect match for him. He was a man of many Sins and that was a weapon fit for a Sinnerman.


     ♪ I said Lord, Lord


     Hear me prayin', Lord, Lord


     Hear me prayin', Lord, Lord


     Hear me prayin', all on that day


     Sinnerman, you oughta be prayin'


     Outghta be prayin', Sinnerman


     Oughta be prayin',


     All on that day ♪




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     406 Gecko, Polyjuice
      A Double Chapter! one daily and one of the many extras I owe you, guys.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1: Gecko)


     As Alina was done with the song, the crowd took a second to breathe and realize what just happened. As expected from Crimson Moon, Daughter of Kyne, her voice was on another level. Putting that aside, the song and the music were just too good.


     Applauding may have come a bit late but it was a big wave that took the casino by a storm. From the poor gamblers to the High King who appeared out of nowhere, every one of them mortals shared the same heart beating rate as the song went on till it was over.


     Alina walked down the stage finally after letting go of the hard feelings she had only to find High King Torygg walking towards her. There seems to be no running away from that man.


     "Thane Alina Firemane, a word please."


     "Yes, Your Grace. You could have just sent for me."


     "It's okay. While we're at it, I want to ask about a certain someone who was last seen in Winterhold."


     "I'll be glad to help, Your Grace. Who are you looking for?" Alina asked.


     "A Thane of mine, Thane Erikur."


     Alina was quite in the mood after singing to her heart's content for ten minutes but mentioning that name made her almost glare at the High King who personally took the initiative to speak with her. The King himself felt the amount of pressure that Alina was about to throw at him.


     She hurriedly came to her mind and let out a deep breath.


     "I am sure, Your Grace, that you are well aware of Erikur's crimes in Winterhold and a crime such as his is the spark that started this war. He targeted my Husband, my Brother-in-law, our business, our lives, and many innocents had to die in a fight that could be avoided. Simply bailing him out like that is an insult to Winterhold, the Firemanes, the Moonblades and all our Friends. I'm sure the Gold-Hair Clan also has the same opinion."


     Alina's reply was full of sharpness as she was annoyed. She even mentioned the Gold-Hair Clan who are Torygg's backers and his wife's clan.


     In truth, Jon has shown the utmost generosity to High King Torygg by not only planning the exile play but also by sparing a lot of lives from the Nords of the Dragon Hunt Alliance. The words of "You Are Free" that Jon used and his speech reached far and wide making every clan complement his wisdom and ability. All the clans of Skyrim are the core power of Skyrim's military and what keeps the realm together.


     Torygg surely understood what kind of ridiculous thing he asked.


     "He may have sinned but Thane Erikur holds a lot of weight. I wouldn't bother if he is dead but his life will make transferring his assets faster. His sister will serve as a better replacement while he will be stripped from all titles and get exiled from the Realm." Torygg said sincerely.


     "Fine, he is still alive but I doubt he will be of any use." Alina said.



     "What is the meaning of this?" Sybille Stentor who was standing behind Torygg asked.


     "I should send someone to fetch him, I think seeing is better than hearing." Alina signaled to an assistant and was about to send an order.


     "No need, we want to see things ourselves." Torygg took another approach.


     "Very well, this way."


     Alina walked out of the casino and took the way North to a building near the Dare Barracks, this was Winterhold's prison, the Black Room.


     It was a cube-like black building with barely any opening other than a heavy metal door, Torygg and his attendants followed Alina in and the scene took them by surprise.


     The Black Room was a small building from outside but from inside, it was going underground and seemed very deep. It was just a very wide and deep pit in the ground with prison cells dug in its walls. Any prisoner in here have the liberty to pick whichever lock they want but good luck climbing up. The place has many magical restrictions that don't allow the use of any drop of Magicka without certain items.


     The guards if the Black Room greeted the nobles who arrived and activated a certain mechanism that moved a wooden platform up and down, Alina casually stood on it and invited the guests to join her.


     They were surely worried about the lift that moved on gears and chains but seeing the sturdy design made them move on hesitantly. The lift traveled underground until it reached the seventh level which is the lowest one.


     "How did you people dig a hole like that?" Torygg asked.


     "Utility Frost Atronaches and latter Stone Foundation Atronaches."


     "Incredible!"


     Alina led the group to the cell deepest in the deepest floor and opened it up. The ominous and dark that flowed from the room can make whoever unfortunate enough to stay there lose their minds.


     Alina walked in followed by the rest, the group looked around and found nothing.


     "What is the meaning of this?" Falk asked Alina with a stern tone.


     "Hold on." Sybille said as she seems to have discovered someone in a dark corner.


     Alina cast a Candlelight and the cell lit up.


     There was indeed someone that Sybille could see before the others because of her being a vampire. Still, the scene was horrible.


     A man was stuck to the corner trying too hard not to make a single sound. He had no hair on his head or face and his skin was white like a sheet. Terror filled his eyes as he tried to look away from Alina. If Jon saw that man, he may mistake him for a Soul Shriven from Coldharbour.


     Torygg saw the man in rags and could tell his identity by just the outline of his face.


     "Erikur?"


     "..."


     Erikur, or the one who used to be Erikur, was shaking from fear. His whole being was trying to just open a black hole and disappear into it.


     "This is... how in the world did this happen?" Falk asked Alina.


     "We never tortured him physically if that's what you're asking." Alina replied nonchalantly.


     "True... but you used your eyes on him... the same way you used it on the Arch Wizard Altmer that you put down." Sybille figured it out.


     "Guilty." Alina didn't even bother denying it.


     The Fate of Thane Erikur was the most gruesome between those who made enemies with Winterhold. He was by far the most hated person to the Dare Dragon Company and their Allies, he stupidly walked in Winterhold thinking about conquering it driven by his hate towards Jon, he ignored the king's constant orders of dropping the animosity with Winterhold and made fatal mistakes. Jon managed to drive Erikur to a corner many times and showed his incompetence when he severed him from his Altmer caretaker and that was the downfall of Erikur.


     There is no pitying the fool. He lost in the end and got his mind broken, death should put an end to his misery but he is Alina's prisoner and Torygg can't say much about that unless he wants to upset the Dare Dragon Company which is bad for business as Erikur used to say.


     "I think we can't do anything about that." Torygg said, "His sins are grave and we can never request for his atonement. The official story will be that Thane Erikur perished in a storm after he was kicked off the gates of Winterhold alone with the spear tips to his back."


     Torygg turned around to leave but he halted next to Alina.


     "I hope that Kyne will grant him a merciful end."


     "By your wish, Your Grace."


     Alina nodded and saw the group out but she still remained.


     Alina looked at Erikur who was uttering no sound in the corner.


     "You have done well, Gecko."


     "Heek!"


     Erikur... or rather Gecko, cowered in his corner as if a monster was about to attack him. Alina's eyes glared and shifted into snake eyes, she gave Gecko a strong pressure that made his limbs twist and his body quiver in pain.


     "You know, Gecko, I am very sad at you. I give you a name and a place to stay yet you didn't send me any congratulations for my wedding. That's right, the past few days I didn't show up because I was busy, forgive me, Gecko. Jon came and we won the battle, I was so happy that I forgot about you. But now, Gecko, Jon has left me once again because of what you did, Gecko. If you only didn't start all that, Jon's true identity would have been kept secret and none of this was to happen. Don't you think you are a bad person, Gecko?"


     Alina's eyes showed a glare of anger and a look of madness. She tormented Gecko with her eyes till his screams filled the prison.


     "One last thing, Gecko. You know, my husband left me with a certain Daedric Artifact that eats away people's thoughts and turn them into nightmares, this will be our new game. I will leave this artifact in this prison around you and it will torment you while I am away, I'm sure you will love this Gecko."


     Alina hand the [Skull of Corruption] hidden in her robe. She took it out and fixed it outside Gecko's cell. Jon has actually used the Skull like that before and used the Black Room as a way to charge the Skull that is why it was built seven layers underground. Each layer deeper has a more intense effect from the Skull mimicking the Seven Layers of Hell from the Islamic mythology that start with the Abyss at the top and Gehenna as the bottom.


     The Skull glowed in green as its foul Magicka started to spread around. The Black Room was designed to keep that energy in and not leak it out making this place the worst nightmare to criminals in Winterhold.


     Alina looked Gecko who was biting on his fingertips from agony.


     "Kyne would have shown mercy but Vaermina wouldn't. I shouldn't do this but I can't help it, Gecko. I can't help but fall to temptation and be driven to sin. We are all sinners after all, why hide from it?"


     Alina sealed the cell door and with it the Fate of Erikur.


     **********


     (Part 2: Polyjuice)


     Away from Winterhold on the top of a certain mountain, Elenwen was looking down on the bloody mess Jon left behind. She was infuriated beyond words but little she can do now.


     She knew those people have no chance against Jon but at least the could make him an easy target to capture. Unfortunately, that was not true. Jon was too vicious using everything around him to his advantage, as far as she is aware, the normal Telekinesis spell can't carry a few tons like some toy. Jon's Electrohand was very superior and a shocking spell.


     Still, an Arch Wizard like her could handle a fight against Jon. The only reason why she didn't step in... or rather, the only reason why she couldn't step in was that sword on her throat.


     "He is gone, can I go now?" Elenwen asked.


     "Come on, Kid. Don't you have some free time to spend with an old woman?" The person holding the sword replied nonchalantly.


     It was a Dunmer Lady with a white hair and she was none other than Alfe Fyr.


     "Aren't you ashamed? You student took a human as her student while you... you are the line of Divayth Fyr, the most supreme Sorcerer line in the world, you have a human in your line!" Elenwen cussed.


     "Why is that? He is not the only human in Lord Fyr's line of apprentices... Also, Lord Fyr is quite fond of that boy."


     "You've got to be kidding me."


     "I can take you there myself if you want to ask Lord Fyr."


     "..."


     "That's what I thought."


     "This is not over. The Ancestors from Alinor will here of this."


     "You mean that woman?" Alfe said, "She ought to be a thousand years old by now, I doubt your head will serve as a good birthday gift... Oh! The boy has already sent ten heads, he had a style in doing so too. Let that serve as a warning then."


     "A warning?"


     "Exactly." Alfe said and retreated her sword, "If a boy from Lord Fyr's line can do what he did under the age of 20, do you think the others can do any less? Or do you perhaps think that Skyrim or the Empire are without Ancestors, little girl?"


     "..."


     "You still know too little, girl. Give yourself a break and get out of here."


     Alfe turned around and disappeared leaving Elenwen too her mess.


     ***


     Jon was standing in the middle of the road while being stopped again, this time by Ulfric Stormcloak.


     "Thane Jon."


     "Not anymore, Jarl Ulfric."


     Ulfric seemed to have never returned to Windhelm yet. He was waiting for Jon on the crossroads before the Nightgate Village with his men.


     Ulfric jumped off his horse and walked forward to Jon.


     "If you are not welcome in their Holds, you are welcome in mine. Eastmarch is open to you."


     "Is that rebelling against the High Kings decree, Jarl Ulfric?"


     "Haha! I don't care about the boy king. I am here for a true Nord hero." Ulfric said with a bright face.


     "Hehe!" Jon couldn't help but laugh. "Just give up on me, I don't like wars."


     "I still don't get it." Ulfric frowned, "We are making an end to the oppressive tyranny of the Empire and the Dominion. You gave those elves a beating that they didn't suffer since the says of the Great War."


     "..." Jon looked around and sighed. "You already heard my words back then."


     "And I respect them, but if I can change your opinion. There is a lot of Glory in the coming days that..."


     "Please, I said that before. Let me tell you a story Jarl Ulfric... a story about a world similar to this which had many great wars over race, resources, religion, and territory. Nothing different, you see. But the ages advanced and the war changed making wars more hideous time by time. You see, I've seen that world first hand and back then people would hear the word 'War' and they would sing and cheer and celebrate for days much like how we Nords do now. Wars were worthy of being celebrated until a war called the First World War. People cheered before it like they always did and suffered more than what they could imagine to the point that when the Second World War came, those people who cheered before cried blood for tears. If this war you are going had a point, then I would welcome it, but that war is going to serve the enemy of man as brothers kill one another. See why I always opposed your war? You are doing exactly what you always wished to never do which is playing on the palms of those Elves."


     "You think we won't win?"


     "And you won't lose. Either way, it will be a Season Unending."


     "... A Season Unending... Aye, it may be like that." Ulfric nodded, "Very well."


     As he retreated to his men, Ulfric grabbed the reins of a certain black horse and walked back to Jon with it.


     "This is a horse is from the finest of my stables, I know you can conjure fancy magic horses but these are your signature. Take this, its breed hails from the Yakudan Chargers. Finest steeds on Tamriel."


     "Jarl Ulfric... I can't thank you enough for this."


     "No need."


     Ulfric turned around and jumped on his horse then rallied his men.


     Jon also jumped on his new horse.


     "By the way." Ulfric called.


     "Yes."


     "The horse's name is Joergen. Take care of him and godspeed." Ulfric said then rode away.


     Jon was shocked for some reason. He was frozen for at least a minute.


     "You are Joergen?" Jon asked his black horse for no reply to come.


     "Looks like I am not the only one who got reincarnated here after all."


     Not sure if it is a coincidence, Jon dismissed the matter here.


     "Hooman, this is a new friend?" Nefertiti appeared on Jon's shoulder.


     "Yeah, we got a ride."


     "Good, but will people keep stopping you every now and then along the road?"


     "Oh! Right... I have that."


     Jon took out the [White Phial]. The potion Master Nurelion created can do that.


     The words that crazy Alchemist said was 'This potion is forbidden throughout the Kingdom after the evil mage Jagger Tharn used it alongside Illusion Magic to replace the Emperor of Cyrodiil.' [A/n: events of the Elder Scrolls I: Arena]


     With this potion, Jon can...


     He drank it right away.


     With a certain Illusion spell cast after it, the magic started to happen.


     Nefertiti saw the effect happen and her ears dropped down from shock. The illusion Jon cast was taking a creating a physical effect that can be seen through by magic.


     Jon's body was moving from the inside and his bones were readjusting themselves. His hair grew at some parts and shortened at others.


     He was transforming.


     As he was done, his final appearance came to be.


     "... Hooman..."


     Jon looked at his hands and laughed.


     "Impressive! Nefertiti, how do I look?"


     She was having a hard time to speak, it seemed that her shock won't wear off anytime soon.


     Jon took out a mirror and looked at his face.


     Tabby fur, long ears, big face, feline eyes.


     "Yep, now let's work on the accent. Ehem! Khaj... No! Ehem... Khajiit has wares if you have coin. How is that?"


     In Nefertiti's eyes, Jon was a large Tabby Khajiit with tail, claws and all.


     "It seems this Polyjuice Potion works well, no? Khajiit is pleased. Let's head to Whiterun before my fur freezes."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     407 The Fifth Labour 1, 2 : Morag Tong
      Another Double Chapter... works get easier this way.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     *Three days later - Whiterun*


     "Khajiit wants to go in the town."


     "Bugger off, your kind ain't welcome in."


     "But Khajiit had done nothing wrong, Khajiit only wants to go inside."


     "Bugger off or I'll throw you in the castle's cell, cat."


     "What sort of discrimination is this? Khajiit only requested entry."


     "I said bugger off or else."


     "Humph, Khajiit is going away."


     For the first time in his two lives, Jon was facing racial discrimination. The guards of Whiterun were clearly harassing Khajiits and Argonians not allowing them in at all costs.


     "It's okay, Hooman. They are clearly jealous of your glorious mane." Nefertiti said.


     Nefertiti remained stuck to Jon for the past few days as he kept his Khajiit form observing him closely. Somehow, she was fascinated by the transformation and would find ways to play with the new Jon she has.


     "My glorious mane? I am happy that you see it this way but... It is still disturbing. Sadly, I took the Polyjuice Potion this morning and can't transform unless 24 hours pass. This is annoying." Jon was still annoyed about the discrimination.


     He kept looking for a while around the gate. He could sneak in or use Teleportation but this will cause problems if someone asked for identification inside Whiterun.


     While he was at it, a Wood Elf passed in front of him with a small wooden tablet. This seemed to be a Foreigner's Pass. Jon has a Diplomatic Pass carrying the Seal of House Vici but that will cause attention for him. While that wood elf got his Pass marked for entry by the Guards and went in, Jon manipulated the pass from the Elf's bag by Telekinesis and snatched it away.


     [Ionya ////]


     The name of the Elf seemed to be Ionya and the marks beside the name indicated the number of entries which is four.


     "Hmm... This will work."


     Jon used his claws and carved on the wood changing the name.


     [J'onya]


     "Much better."


     He took a liking to his Khajiit name and kept the wooden tablet for himself, he then hid from the eyes and teleported in the town.


     ***


     Whiterun is Whiterun, a bustling hub and a prosperous place. No wonder all Skyrim players make this place their home base despite how tiny the player home is in this city... without mods, of course.


     As he walked the streets of Whiterun among the common folk, he felt like going back to the life of a nobody like how things were in Riften and in his past life, Jon felt so much lighter. He is now just another ordinary mug in the street who would avoid attention and pickpocketers. With really nothing to do, Jon sat outside the Bannered Mare inn drinking some Dunmeri Sujamma to blend in.


     'System, remind me again of the content of the Labour's riddle.'




     Seek the servants of the Dark Mistress, face their traitor. There, you'll find the Blade of Deceit.>


     'Hmm... Unreached means that something is being hid and the word Dragon with the word Reach means Dragonsreach Palace of Whiterun. The only thing that is hidden there is 'that' weapon. I understand that but Azura mentioned the Dark Mistress, her servants, a traitor and a Blade of Deceit.'


     'From my knowledge of the game, I am well aware of what's inside Dragonsreach but Azura doesn't know that I know. She wants me to seek help because unlike the game, some random vagrant won't be even let near the castle let alone inside it. Dark Mistress... hmm...'


     'Basically, every Female Daedra calls herself the Dark Mistress and add the Night Mother to the bunch but I doubt that the Dark Brotherhood has any bases here... Servants of the Dark Mistress... I see... I noticed those guys last time I was here... The Morag Tong of Morrowind, Servants of Mephala, the Original Dark Mistress whose Morag Tong was the origin of the Dark Brotherhood and the Night Mother was once the Head of the Tong. Good job, Jon... I mean, J'onya."


     The Morag Tong, which translates to The Killing Guild, is the most ancient society of assassins on Tamriel. They worship the Webspinner Mephala and used to do their kills under the protection of the law. For example, the Guild had a system called the Writ System, any assassin caught with a writ for a certain killing he committed will be set free. This was the old practice in Morrowind until an Emperor was killed and the Tong became a Crime Faction all across Tamriel.


     Right now, the Tong is rarely seen outside Morrowind and their presence in Whiterun was the most curious thing to Jon.


     Still, he needed to find them and guess who is the traitor among them.


     "May I set here?" A voice interrupted Jon's thoughts.


     Jon looked to the side and found a Redguard man pointing to the spare chair on his table. Looking around, many places were empty.


     "Does Furless One have to?" Jon asked.


     "I see why not?"


     "Then Khajiit welcomes you."


     "Thanks."


     Jon perfected the act of both the accent and the Khajiiti generosity. He then didn't bother with the man and put more food to Nefertiti sitting on the table.


     He was still thinking of how to contact the Mora...


     "Excuse me."


     But he was rudely interrupted.


     "Yes, my friend, how can Khajiit help you?"


     "How did a Khajiit enter Whiterun by the by?" The Redguard asked.


     Jon examined the curious man up and down. He was a young one, trained, shorthaired and seemed to be well-off. His clothes were clean and the style was foreign not giving Jon a hint of what this man does.


     Jon smiled and replied.


     "Khajiit has many charms. I took bet against a guard on who has it better, Khajiit's Mane or Nord's Beard. Khajiit won by a hair's width. It was a beard contest after all, hahaha!"


     "Oh, haha! I see."


     Jon's affinity to bullshit was as good as ever.


     "By any chance, you two are the Red Man and the Black Cat? The ones sent by Lady Aranea?"


     ""Hm?""


     Seeing not only Jon but Nefertiti react, the Redguard was shocked senseless.


     "Hooman, what should we do?"


     "Kill now, ask later."


     "Wait!"


     As the two felines were having their eyes glowing brightly with killing intent, the Redguard raised his hands up trying to not alert anyone.


     "I am here to receive you. The word was a Red Man and a Black Cat will arrive... not a Red Cathay-Raht and a Black Alfiq."


     The scene felt a bit cringy. Was this how the Morag Tong operates or rather...


     "... You are new at this?"


     "Huh?"


     "Khajiit means... shouldn't the Tong use passwords or secret handshakes? What if Khajiit is not the one you are looking for?"


     "... Oh!"


     The Redguard started feeling awkward. Today, he and the other disciples should be on the lookout for a large red man and a black cat but the team around Whiterun didn't find anyone with that description until the gate was closed on sunset. Realizing that they should have missed something, the Tong started looking around in the inns and taverns until this combination of a red Khajiit male and a black cat was found.


     "I am... My name... They call me Grey Sand."


     "Goodness, you are clearly very green." Jon shook his head. "This one is J'onya and this is Khajiit's little sister."


     "Oh... I see. The... the one who sent me wishes to speak with you."


     "Very well. Khajiit will follow... but do something funny and Khajiit will make Grey Sand regret it."


     "... Okay."


     Grey Sand paid for Jon's bill and invited him forward. The two took the way out of the inn to the plains district and further to the slum beside the low walls. There, the two arrived a run-down building with no special feature about it.


     Grey Sand knocked on the door twice then once then six times.


     "A secret knock! Now we are talking." Jon nodded in satisfaction.


     "Yes... haha!"


     The door opened and Grey Sand walked in followed by Jon. Inside, a number of random-looking people were standing by on corners. As Jon took a step in, small crossbows were aimed at him from all directions.


     "Grey Sand... Who have you brought?" A female voice spoke from all corners.


     "Oh, impressive... Khajiit is not scared though." Jon smugged in.


     "My Lady, this Khajiit... he is the red man with the black cat."


     Despite saying so, none put down their crossbows.


     "This screw-up..."


     "He did it again, didn't he?"


     "He is dead this time."


     The ones around looked down on Grey Sand and chattered among themselves.


     "Grey Sand, the descriptions were a red man." The voice spoke.


     "Yes... he is a Khajiit male with tabby fur."


     "And the black cat."


     *meow*


     Nefertiti responded.


     "..."


     Somehow... it made sense to the owner of the voice.


     "Fine." She said and one of the people on the corners stepped forward.


     As it approached the light, its features showed up as a Dunmer woman.


     "So, a tabby Khajiit and a black cat are a red man and a black cat? Makes sense, but..."


     The woman aimed her crossbow at Jon's forehead and spoke.


     "You are supposed to be a Nord."


     "Khajiit can be whatever you want." Jon replied in a playful way.


     "Really?" She smiled then looked at Grey Sand, "How much does this cat know?"


     "..." Grey Sand was sweating profoundly.


     "Oh! That much? You really ran your mouth."


     "... Actually, Red Leaf. He... he already knew about the Tong when I talked to him." Grey Sand said.


     "... He did? Looks like this Khajiit ain't walking out of this easily." Red Leaf turned her glare at Jon, "Cat, how much do you know?"


     Jon was lazily looking around until the question was directed to him.


     "Enough to solve your problem."


     "Oh? That's interesting, I don't have any problems as far as I can tell."


     "... Not even a traitor problem?" Jon tilted his head.


     "..." The woman lowered her crossbow for a second but raised it once again.


     "Who the fuck are you?"


     Finally, the woman showed some expressions that Jon likes.


     "Hold on a sec." He said as he put his hand on his face casting 'Dispel'.


     None in the room could expect that one coming, a Khajiit with its face reforming and deforming, his hair growing and shortening and his tail going away.


     As soon as this was done, someone else entirely stood in place of that Khajiit.


     A tall man, with long red hair and a traveler's facial hair, looking down at them.


     "Matches the description now?"


     **********


     (Part 2)


     "How in the dark name of Mephala..."


     "Just to disclose things, this ain't a magic others can do."


     Jon made himself at home and sought out a cozy chair beside the house's fire pit.


     "What can we call you now?" The woman stood in front of Jon and asked.


     "The Red Man sounds good, you guys call yourself some fancy names around here so pick me one." Jon said.


     "I am in no mood to humor you so answer the questions I ask."


     "Many faces, many aliases, it is hard to keep track. I prefer to be known as Krilon."


     Red Leaf seemed short on patience with Jon's temperaments but she still wanted to know more.


     "So, Krilon... I suppose you are the ones who Labour for lady Azura."


     "Indeed."


     "We received a message from a Priestess of Azura called Aranea, Azura's Prophet, and also a message from the Headquarters telling us to cooperate with you."


     "I'm glad then."


     "One thing you have to remember, however, is that I am the leader of this Sanctuary and I don't take orders from some Labourer. Whatever that Labour is, we will provide help as we see fit and operate our way."


     "Whatever."


     "Now to the more pressing matter, how do you know about the Traitor?" Red Leaf asked.


     Jon looked to the people around the place then back at Red Leaf.


     "You seem very comfortable speaking the fact out loud even though I was only teasing you with it."


     "Please, we are Servants of Mephala, Lady of Murder, Sex, and Secrets. Do you think we are some run the mill gang just because one is an idiot." She said while glaring at Grey Sand.


     "Truth be told, your Tong's demise is pretty epic and the so-called idiot is the one who found me in the end."


     "Fine, now cut to the chase. Is your Labour about the Traitor?"


     "Not really." Jon said and found a fresh-looking apple on the table, "Is this Poisonous?"


     "No."


     "Tsk... So unprofessional. 200 years ago, these things were the real deal."


     "Your Labour!" Red Leaf's tone became stern.


     "Collect the Blade of Deceit. Maybe I'll face some Traitor in the process according to Azura's poem."


     The atmosphere of the room turned cold as Jon said those words. Jon didn't even bother as he ate the apple and offered a bite to Nefertiti.


     Read Leaf was very frustrated, her face twitched and twisted many times revealing her complicated emotions. All she could do then is to slap the table and spring away on her feet to take some air. None of her disciples standing around dared to even go near her while her mood was foul.


     "The Gods... they are so cruel!" She groaned.


     "Tell me about it." Jon played along.


     "For years... For so many fucking years, I have established this sanctuary to retrieve the Blade and kill the Traitor but... GAH!" She slapped the furniture again.


     "For them to only send another guy to get the job done, right?" Jon continued for her.


     She turned around glaring at him.


     "Well, this is getting interesting." Jon turned to her, "It seems my Labour and your ultimate goal in life are entwined. Now let's have a chat."


     Red Leaf found it frustrating but as the Gods have spoken, she can do nothing about it. She merely walked back to her chair beside the fire opposite to Jon.


     "Red Leaf, I am a sensible man and I understand your frustration. If your mission is to retrieve a blade and kill a traitor then consider me here to add onto your number and get this thing over. Don't you agree it is for the best?"


     "..." The woman didn't seem to be going to respond so Jon kept going.


     "I assume that the Blade of Deceit is the [Ebony Blade] of Mephala. The blade is currently sealed in the Jarl's Castle and your mission is to get it out but you seem to be unsuccessful till now. I assume that the Traitor is someone inside the Jarl's castle too and is pretty much a formidable opponent."


     Red Leaf eased up a bit and nodded.


     "You are right. The [Ebony Blade] is sealed somewhere in that humongous castle and the traitor is inside guarding it."


     "Good, my exact mission is the Blade so I'll be blunt when I say I have no interest in your grudges. But I can't help being curious... Who on Nirn is so formidable in Dragonsreach that a whole Morag Tong cell can't go up against?"


     Jon's question was received by Red Leaf's stiff face and bitter reply.


     "My older sister... The finest Assassin the Morag Tong has ever trained in the whole Fourth Era as the Elders would say. Her name is Irileth."


     "Hold on, hold on, hold on... Irileth? Jarl Balgruuf's attendant."


     "You seem to be aware of her identity."


     "Yes... this is a problem indeed."


     "A problem?"


     "Eh... I mean... I am well aware of her skill in combat since I saw her fight a few times."


     Jon made that one up. The things on his mind were how Irileth was an important character in the future. If she is to die now, the Game's main quest may get really more messed up than what it already is. Irileth is one of the characters that the players interact with very early and is basically Jarl Balgruuf's bodyguard and lifeline, the man who is opposing the Civil War.


     This was problematic indeed.


     "Do you have a plan?" Jon asked.


     "No." Red Leaf was blunt about it. "Anyone who enters in there doesn't survive Irileth."


     "I see, so your disciples are obviously no match against her and she detects them quite easily. That means whatever plan we come up with won't put someone with the level of your people in any close position to Irileth even as a lookout."


     "... You are right."


     "What about you?"


     "What about me?"


     "How much can you fair against her?" Jon asked.


     Red Leaf turned silent before replying.


     "She taught me everything I know."


     "Oh! No wonder."


     All in all, the fact that Red Leaf and her disciples are not making any progress against Irileth is because she is actually their mentor. That's the worst natural enemy of all especially with how talented Irileth is.


     Just what is the Tong thinking by sending Red Leaf after Irileth?


     "How did she become Balgruuf's attendant anyway? Her talents are so wasted as a bodyguard and I am not buying their old friendship story."


     "... My sister was talented. So talented that she was chosen to carry the Blade of Deceit. According to Legends, the blade will grow dull and rusty if it is not fed with the Blood of Deceit and as its Keeper, she was to slay those who trust her in order to bring up the blades full potential."


     "In other words... you."


     "... Yes."


     "But she chose not to and Balgruuf found her, talked his wisdom into her head and she managed to abandoned the blade then swore fealty to him and lived happily ever after."


     "You summed it up."


     "So your sister spared you and you just see her as a traitor?"


     Red Leaf frowned. She glared at Jon and roared.


     "And what do you know? The sister I know was everything I had pride in. She was the one to bring the Tong back to the top and make its name shake all the corners of Tamriel once again but she chose what? This? I would have given my life and everything I hold dear to see her wield the Blade and lead the Tong."


     Red Leaf's break down was surely tough.


     Jon looked at her with lazy eyes and yawned.


     "Being a Fanatic is sure tough. Being an Elf means you are more sentimental than humans. Being a Fanatic Elf... okay, sucks to be you."


     Jon stood up and faced the rest.


     "You are all too dull and out of practice. You can't even infiltrate a single damn castle and you keep calling yourself the Tong."


     "How dare you?" Red Leaf jumped at Jon but something unexpected occurred.


     His head turned around facing her with a gruesome Aura being unleashed from him. Those who were blasted by the Aura fell down on the ground holding their chests as their hearts were about to explode.


     Jon's silhouette was red as a devil from hell. Those who met his eyes started leaking like children.


     "I kill people for that word. Sadly, I have a use for you ants." His voice came from every corner and shook the ever-living souls out of Red Leaf and her disciples.


     Nefertiti was seeing this and shaking her head. She transformed into her Child Form and pulled Jon from his robe.


     "Duh! Duh! We talked about this... Don't go all psycho when the 'D word ' is said."


     Jon calmed down gradually and retreated his Tyrant Aura. Those who were on the verge of suffocating on the ground found it easy once again to breathe. They kept groaning and moaning on the ground from the agony that befell on them.


     Red Leaf was on her butt facing Jon with a body too frightened to even stop shaking.


     "I don't know what kind of assassins you are but you all suck. Looks like you are some logistics team or some shit. I didn't have to waste time even listening to your story."


     Jon walked around and seemed annoyed with those untrained sleeper agents.


     "I don't want to make this Labour a long one so here is what will you do, you will sleep early and wake up early like good boys and girls, you will prepare some flammable materials and cause chaos in the city by my orders. Once we get the attention of the palace, I'll be sneaking in alone."


     He looked around and glared.


     "Am I clear?"


     Those who were able enough to respond barely nodded.


     "Good. Will see you tomorrow."


     Jon and Nefertiti disappeared from their places and went in the [Cube] leaving the dumbfounded Morag Tong cell to clean their own shit.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     408 The Fifth Labour 3, 4 : The Khajiiti Job
      Another Double Chapter! We're slaying it!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     Last night, Jon went all out on the agents of the Morag Tong and tonight he was making them work for him. Sure enough, that Tong cell was only there to keep an eye on Irileth and the [Ebony Blade] but they were poorly equipped and untrained. Their purpose was to act as local killers for hire while maintaining a watch on Dragonsreach castle.


     Jon had to even provide them with handmade flame bombs and plan for them.


     Even though he may judge them as trash level assassins, he was missing one important point and it is that he became a very absurd being and dealing with people below the level he is used to would make him undervalue things.


     Still, it wasn't easy for Jon to prepare such low-class killers to deal with Whiterun's Jarl and his people, Whiterun's people were the supreme power of the hold for a good reason.


     Luckily, Jon was an expert when it comes to Guerrilla Warfare. He can at least manage that group of killers.


     First off, he spread them around the city in various positions to monitor the guard patrols and report to him by Telepathy. The surveillance target was the patrols, the people flow, where it gets crowded, how many guards in the vital centers, how fast they respond to trouble, what is the level of danger that requires Dragonsreach to mobilize its force, who are the powerhouses in Whiterun and so on.


     These were all necessary information that Jon collected by the end of the second day. The last thing he had was top put a solid plan.


     Here where it became cumbersome. A castle like Dragonsreach is designed to not let a single ant go in or out without the guards noticing. Even for the great Catatoskr, he has no power to sneak quietly in castles.


     Teleporting inside is risky and the Court Wizard is there to prevent such things from happening.


     Killing his way inside is simply not an option. A thief is not a killer.


     Unlike the Game, Reality is reality. The VIPs are always obsessed with protection and there is nothing called too much protection.


     Jon came up with a better option and that is walking in from the front door and walking out from it too. How? He needed a scapegoat that has access to Dragonsreach and Jon knew where to just find the man.


     In the basement of the Tong's hideout. Jon and the other Tong people had kidnapped a man and hanged him from his feet.


     The man was gagged but he kept groaning and shouting through the gag. Everyone was losing patience because of his noise.


     "Why did we bring that man here, Mister?" Grey Sand asked.


     "This man is Whiterun's Court Fool." Jon replied.


     That reply made the hanged man be driven to madness and quiver in his binds.


     "There is a Court Fool in Whiterun? I thought the practice is only Breton and Imperial."



     "It's an unofficial one but all the court members of Whiterun agree that this is their Fool. Ain't that right?"


     "*GROAN*"


     "How so? I disagree. You were the most annoying NPC in the whole game?"


     "*Groan*"


     "Really? The Jarl's take your advice? I am impressed. Make sure this fool doesn't get out of here."


     Jon sealed off the man's cage and went away. Strangely, he didn't use the Transformation Potion this day. He actually poured today's dose in a separate flask for an extra use and the White Phial kept recharging itself.


     "Everything is complete?"


     "Yes, Mister."


     "Then roll out."


     All the Tong Agents in Whiterun were mobilized by Jon.


     ***


     The court of Whiterun is a place of great importance to Skyrim. Being an upright ruler, Jarl Balgruuf the Greater enjoyed a wide popularity among his subjects and allies but still made many enemies. Whiterun itself is the heart of Skyrim and its largest Hold. Some argue that it is even richer than Solitude. For that, Jarl Balgruuf had to make the most of his wealth and power to establish a powerful economy and defense. Sadly, he was obstructed by Solitude and the Empire every time he tried to rebuild the city walls fearing that he may be too much of a power to deal with if he got himself a complete enclosed castle.


     To guard against the threats of the assassins and manipulators, the Jarl's closest friend and sworn ally, Irileth, was always there to look after the man. She was even protective over the man from his own family.


     Was it her fault? She wondered.


     The existence of that thing being kept in the castle always weighed on her mind. The cursed thing, just by only existing around even under a seal, was making life miserable. Its corruptive effect made the politics inside Whiterun even more twisted ever since it got sealed here.


     Was it possible to seal it someplace far away? Yes... but if only she wanted it to be found by some stray adventurer or an unlucky wanderer.


     The blade itself calls for people. It wants to be wielded and used to murder friends and families, siblings and lovers. That blade was just like its mistress, by no way understandable.


     Who would want to wield such a thing? Only a fool... a madman... a madman fool!


     Speaking of fools.


     Today's fool was quite the funny fellow? Wasn't it this pain-in-the-ass Redguard guy who sticks his ass in the matters of the Court and makes a joke out of himself every time he opens his mouth.


     "And so, my Jarl, when the two poets decided to greet each other, one said: 'Hey, haven't we... metaphor?'."


     "Ahaha! Nazeem you are really in a good mood this day. Tell me, what is the occasion?" Jarl Balgruuf said.


     "Well... It is really scary to say but this morning, the weirdest of things happened to me when I was on my way here."


     "Oh! Do tell..."


     "I was simply walking the streets of the plain districts and I was keeping to myself but the people... they were looking at me in a scary way. I don't know what is the reason but wherever I walked, there were just glaring, staring or cursing in a low tone. I thought my heart was going to stop." Nazeem said.


     "Really? What an odd accident? You are not quite yourself today, Nazeem." Irileth narrowed her eyes.


     "You think so too? I am sure something must have happened and that's why I decided to investigate. I kept asking myself why would the people give me those looks. If that was the case everyday then I may go insane but what if... what if it was an everyday thing and I just noticed it today. That's why I took pity on myself and decided to be a nicer person."


     "Humph! Whatever." Irileth dismissed the fool out of her mind.


     "It is okay, Nazeem. Sometimes, every man comes across this moment when he gains enlightenment about his life. Make sure to learn something that changes you for the better." Balgruuf said.


     "My, Jarl. *sob* I am deeply touched."


     "Good. So, how was your visit to Markarth?" Balgruuf asked Nazeem.


     "Eh? Ah! Well... I visited the Silver Blood Bank."


     "And?"


     "I met an old lady over there who wanted my help to check her balance... so I just pushed her over. I still, don't understand why the guards were upset about it."


     "Ahahaha! This is too good. Haha!" Balgruuf's eyes were tearful of how much he laughed.


     "Milord! Milord!" A guard came running from outside the hall.


     "What is it, son? Speak." Balgruuf stood up with a serious face.


     "A big fire inside the city, Milord. The slums of the Plains district and the area near the market are burning."


     "What?" Everyone in the castle were alerted immediately.


     "How is this possible?" Balgruuf asked


     "Folk say it's an arson, Milord."


     "By Shor! Irileth, alarm the Barracks."


     "My Jarl, you need to come inside, first. If it is an arson then there is a chance we are facing an attack from the inside." Irileth said.


     "No. I am not hiding in my high tower while my city burns. See to it and I'll reinforce you from the castle. Farengar will be on my side."


     "Yes, Jarl Balgruuf. Men, with me."


     The reaction of Whiterun's court was swift. Everyone and even the servants were moving on standby for an emergency.


     Still, no one bothered with the fool, Nazeem, which was exactly what is expected. What are fools good for anyway? He would be of a great help if he just stood aside and let people do their jobs.


     And that's what he did.


     He thinned his presence and walked aside until he was unnoticeable. He then walked silently to the empty kitchen.


     The castle's layout was not too complicated and so, Nazeem found his way around to the underground sealed storage. There, he stood in front of an old door which was sealed by a magic lock and required a key.


     "Phew. I need to get rid of that face."


     The man said as he dispelled the magic on his body making it turn slowly to its natural form.


     Jon has captured Nazeem to change in his form with the Transforming Potion and make his way in the castle.


     Nazeem is by far one of the most hated if not the most hated character in the game. In reality, he is a walking pile of scum. The Redguard was a fool who fancied himself some big shot for just having a farm outside the town and would go to the Jarl's court to act as a so-called advisor or whatever.


     Still, what Jon didn't see coming was how the people looked at Nazeem. On his way to Dragonsreach, be was glared at, stared at, cussed at and even some people didn't want to breathe the same air as he does. None did anything like assaulting him but he was called a 'snitch' many times. Jon, who is the embodiment of popularity in Winterhold, was about to develop a severe mental trauma just by impersonating Nazeem.


     "It was a fatal mistake." Jon sighed deeply.


     Now, he was in front of the sealing chamber where the [Ebony Blade] was kept. He took a deep breath and touched the door but as soon as he did that, a voice spoke to him.


     {At Long last!}


     {I was waiting for someone fit to carry out my will.}


     **********


     (Part 2)


     {At Long last!}


     {I was waiting for someone fit to carry out my will.}


     The voice was so enchanting and alluring that Jon himself felt his heart skip a beat but his mind was well fortified to resist such temptations.


     "Sup!" He made a two fingers salute.


     {...} A reply seemed to have been cut short.


     "I know you are not behind the door, Lady Mephala... regrettably of course. Still, fancy to hear your whispers, My Lady."


     {Oh! ... Yes... Hello...}


     "I am Jon. You may know me from Uncle Sheo... I am sure he brags a lot about me. So, Lady Azura sent me here to fix some problem. No worries, I do not charge Daedra for repairs, haha. What am I expected to do?" Jon said with a sales agent smile.


     {... A piece of my powers was sealed behind this door and even my eyes can't see past the seals.}


     "Oh! How awful of them pesky mortals. Have you been feeling well, Lady Mephala? My powers were sealed once and... Sigh! I get it. Hang in there, my lady. Should I write you some vitamins while we are at it?"


     {... A nephew of Sheogorath indeed.}


     "So flattered!"


     {Azura and the others agreed to let the blade be used by the hands of an ambitious and talented person such as yourself.}


     "Yes, yes, I got the order from Lady Azura. She was very poetic about it as she always is."


     {As Vain as she ever is. Seek out those who carry the keys to the seal, talk to the Dark Child of the Jarl and he...}


     "Okay, I'll stop you right here. No need to involve children in this."


     {...}


     Jon didn't bother about conversing with Mephala more and took out [Greed]. He then coated his hands with it.


     {What are you doing? What is that?}


     "Sorry about that, Lady Mephala, but to do beat something that can defy the eyes of Mephala, we need to use something that also can defy the eyes of Mephala."


     Jon used [Greed], which is a Shadow Aether that can defy the eyes of the Daedra like Nefertiti, and took out the [Skeleton Key] inside it.


     He was clearly very secretive about the key and used it away from any Daedra's detection.


     He just stuck the key through [Greed] and...


     *Click*


     "You know what... you are an embarrassment to Keykind."


     He sent the [Skeleton Key] back again on the [Cube].


     "Lo and Behold, my lady. This seal is no more." Jon pushed the door open.


     {...}


     What was behind the door was a dark uncleaned room. Jon carefully walked in and found only a table.


     On that table, there was an Akaviri sword rack carrying a black Nodachi and its scabbard as well as a writ of sealing.


     [A/n: Nodachi is a Katana Greatsword.]


     Jon held the writ and read it.


     "Beware this blade... blah blah blah... evil, Daedra, dark, madness, Ebony, rabbits, rabbits? Indestructible, dangerous, never use it... Come on! If you don't want me to use it, then don't use all my favorite keywords to describe it. Mortals! I know, right?"


     Jon put the writ of sealing down and held the nodachi from the hilt.


     {Excellent work!}


     {Now, I trust that you are sharp enough to see that the sword does not match the description of the Ebony Blade you may know for it has languished too long outside the winds of Alliance and Betrayal.}


     {To return to its past glory, it must first drink the Blood of Deceit.}


     {Your world is admirably seeped in Lies and Inclinations. My blade is a darling leech that feeds on deceptions and nourishes its master.}


     {Seek out those who are closest to you...}


     "I am sorry, I'll have to stop you here once again. I am kinda resilient against enthralling effects so let's not get on the wrong foot together here. I'll nourish your blade and all but do not ever bring the ones closest to me in this for I know worse seals than this trick they sealed the blade with... And who knows, we may get along on the road, capiche?"


     {...}


     "Hello."


     {Very well, use my blade as you see fit, Nephew of Sheogorath, but mark my words, disappoint me not or you regret it will.}


     "Cool. By that Fifth Labour complete!"


     {Not so fast!}


     "Oh for fuck's sake! What?"


     {Your presence is required at the Shrine of Boethiah. Your Guide there awaits.}


     "Seriously? You could've just... Fine. Anything else? Hello! Bonjour! Marhaba! Anhok! She hanged up? Whatever."


     Jon found himself alone in the room as Mephala cut the call.


     He looked at the sword he touched and tightened his grip on the hilt. He then discerned the weight of the Nodachi with his sense as a swordsman then lifted up the blade.


     "Sweat baby Talos!"


     Just by the weight, the height and the feels of the blade, Jon almost got an erection.


     This was like... it was just as if he the hilt is flirting with his hand.


     "This is... amazing."


     Jon always had a below the average opinion of Akaviri swords, which always irritated Alina whose bloodline is Akaviri, but just holding this blade made him feel that he never held a blade before.


     This Nodachi was a Behemoth among swords. 160 cms for the blade, 40 cms for the hilt. Standing straight, the Nodachi's height reached Jon's shoulder. Jon felt strange and brought the blade near the light.


     It was made of jet black Ebony Steel with golden inscriptions on the hilt and the blade. Still, what ruined the blade was how rusty it became resulting in it becoming dull and unbalanced.


     Normal Ebony never rusts as it is the blood of et'Ada but that Ebony fell from Glory as it was sealed away from its source which is Mephala. This Ebony needs to be reconnected to its mistress by drinking the Blood of Deceit.


     Jon took the scabbard and sheathed the blade.


     'System, read the magic in the blade for me.'


     ___________


     [The Ebony Blade]


     •[Awaken] Sharpen the Blade and Awaken the Enchantments by the Blood of Deceit. -Progress: (0/10)


     •[Absorb Vitality] Absorbs the Life Force of the Enemies to heal its Wielder.


     •[Fortify Swordsmanship] Increases the Swordsmanship skill of the Wielder to Masterfulness.


     • NOTE: The blade has a hypnotic effect that gets stronger the more Awakened it gets.


     ___________


     "Goodness!"


     Jon knew this blade was good but not that good. The fully Awakened version of this can turn a peasant into a master swordsman. Then what about a swordsman with Jon's level?


     But that Hypnotic effect...


     Jon let off his Tyrant Aura in the Blade and eliminated all its thoughts.


     "I'll have to keep you in check from now on so be a good boy."


     He put the blade on his shoulder and drank the spare Transformation Potion he was keeping to return to the Khajiit form.


     "Purrrfect."


     Before waking out if the room, he left a Catatoskr card.


     ***


     At the gate of Dragonsreach castle, Jarl Balgruuf was surrounded by his men and kept giving orders to put down the fires around the city. From up here, it was very clear how this fire was man-made.


     Looking down at the base of the large stairway leading to the castle, Jarl Balgruuf saw his Housecarl Irileth climbing her way up with a sword in her hand and something in the other followed by a band of guards.


     "Is it over?" Balgruuf asked.


     "Yes." She replied in a foul mood.


     "Those are the Arsonists?" He looked behind her and asked.


     "Yes, it seems we have a rat in the castle." She said.


     "What?" Balgruuf was alerted.


     "The outer parts. The inner parts are tightly sealed so we would have noticed." She continued.


     The Jarl and his men turned around to the open entrance of the castle. Somehow, it was dead silent and all the fires were gone.


     "Bring them here. Line them up." Irileth commanded.


     The guards gradually lined up the people they captured on the bridge leading to the castle's gate.


     "We know you're in there. Get out or your friends will be killed." She called.


     None expected a reply to come but somehow, a large Khajiit walked out from the Castle wearing all black.


     On his shoulder, he was carrying a large blade.


     "By the nine, how did someone as large as him sneak inside?" Balgruuf shouted.


     "You! Put down that blade." Irileth called the Khajiit.


     "..." He didn't reply.


     "Put it down or your friends will fall one after the other."


     Jon saw the cell of the Morag Tong restrained and knelt down before him, blades on their throats and all.


     "You don't believe me? Here, take a look." Irileth said and threw the thing she was holding in her hand.


     It flew towards Jon and fell in front of him. Jon adjusted the thing with his foot a recognized it.


     A head... or rather, the head of Red Leaf.


     His lips twitched until they arched up in a smile.


     Just like how he planned it.


     He looked at Irileth and spoke.


     "Khajiit thought Red Leaf is your sister. Shame! She was a beautiful woman."


     "Surrender now, Tong scum."


     "Sorry, are you talking to this one? This one is not with the Morag Tong. Khajiit is just here for this, you can do whatever you want with those."


     "You!"


     "Bastard!"


     "You Traitor!"


     The Tong Agents were infuriated by Jon's reply. Out of nowhere, he unsheathed the [Ebony Blade] and threw it at them. [Greed] followed shaping itself to a chain, holding the hilt then turning the throw into a slash killing all the Tong Agents in less than a second.


     "Khajiit can't let you talk now, can he?"


     Just like that, Jon eliminated all of them.


     "Damn it! The blade has got to his mind. Protect the Jarl." Irileth shouted.


     Jon recovered the blade and whistled.


     *clip-clop clip-clop*


     A sound of a galloping horse came from inside the castle and indeed, a black horse came running beside Jon. Jon held the saddle and jumped on the horse while it was running.


     "Run, Jeorgen!" Jon shouted as he broke through the line of guards dumbing everyone on the sides.


     Before they know it, Jon was already down the stairs.


     "One last thing. The security in Whiterun is terrible. Shameful is what it is! Haha! Go." Jon stopped for a second to say so before breaking away through the town.


     Jarl Balgruuf stood up and looked at his dumbfounded attendant.


     "Even a horse snuck into my castle?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     409 To The Sixth Labour
      A/n: sorry for yesterday. I broke my glasses 👓 and I am a blind cat without them.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Mister, I am here."


     Outside Whiterun, Grey Sand was waving to Jon. He was positioned on the crossroads southeast of Whiterun with a large sack.


     Jon approached him with the horse then jumped down.


     "This is him?" Jon pointed at the sack.


     "Yes, Mister. He is here."


     "Good job, at least you are the only one who did it right tonight."


     "What do you mean, Mister?"


     "Sigh! I am sorry for your loss. I remember telling all of you not to engage in combat when you see the Traitor but they seemed to have their own plans and almost ruined mine."


     "What? What happened to them?" Grey Sand was shocked.


     "I'm sorry, they didn't make it when they faced the Traitor. I was outnumbered too but at least I got out."


     "This... How..."


     Jon gave a pat on the shoulder to Grey Sand who was too shocked to react.


     "I have... I have to report this." At last, Grey Sand came to a conclusion.


     "I have a better idea." Jon spoke, "Leave this place. Return to where you came from."


     "Wha... But I..."


     "You are not fit for this life, at least you can already tell. Spare yourself and go home. Take the east, don't look back." Jon said as he threw a bag of coin to Grey Sand.


     "But, Mister..." Grey Sand wanted to say something.


     "Hm?"


     He looked a bit complicated but his face eased up.


     "Thank you, Mister. I promise I'll repay this favor one day."


     "No need. Oh, by the way... throw that sack in the river before you head out."


     "... Yes, Mister."


     "Farewell."


     Jon turned around his horse and headed west.


     ***


     Five days on the road were fast to travel from Whiterun to Eastmarch but Jon was already seeing the Gates of Windhelm. A horse like Joergen may look ordinary and all but its speed and stamina were the real deal.


     Thanks to spells like [Thundering Hooves] which buffs the speed of the horse and [Healing] which can heal fatigue, Jon made Joergen turn from a normal horse with the bloodline of the Yakudan Charger to a Thunderbolt of a horse.


     Now and after some time of riding, Jon was facing the Velothi Mountain, the large mountain range that separates Skyrim and Morrowind. The Shrine of Boethiah where he is supposed to be is on a nearby summit somewhere. He dispatched his Familiars in the air and finally pinpointed the place with the most activity around the mountains, surely this is where he should go.


     An hour later, he was in front of the Shrine of Boethiah with many people gathered around the place. One of them should be a Priest of Boethiah.


     For convenience sake and to not repeat what happened with the Morag Tong Agents, Jon have already canceled his transformation along the trip and made some spare Transformation Potions just in case. He now was only using his mask to hide his face.



     Jumping down from his horse, Jon walked forward and took out the [Ebony Blade] for the concerned other party to recognize it. However, the people in the shrine kept staring at him without doing or saying anything.


     These people were all warriors which was what expected from the followers of the Daedric Prince who is always portrayed as the Goddess of Destruction.


     Jon could already tell how these fanatics think so he walked to an open space which seemed to be used as an arena.


     "Good call." Someone spoke to him.


     Jon turned around to see a woman with a strange ceremonial armor and weapons taking the initiative to speak to him.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


      "And you are?" He asked.


     "I am a servant of Boethiah, He Who Destroys and She Who Erases."


     "That's confusing... but cool."


     "Well, I presume that you are the red haired one by the [Ebony Blade] you are carrying."


     "What's up with the red hair thing wherever I go. This is Skyrim, you know. Half of us is kissed by the sun."


     "Indeed, but our Lady has a thing for red hair. May we see?" The woman said pointing to her hair.


     "Sure." Jon removed his mask barely enough to expose his hair and covered it again.


     "So it is you, the Labourer of Azura."


     "Yes. I was told to come here by Mephala. Where is my so-called Guide?"


     "She is close." Another voice replied.


     Jon looked towards the speaker and recognized her.


     "Aranea? Why was I dragged all the way here?" He asked.


     Aranea, the Priestess of Azura and her prophet, walked towards Jon and eyed him up and down.


     "I do not understand why too." She replied.


     "Huh?"


     "For some reason. You were outside the vision of Lady Azura." She said.


     "Why is tha..." He asked in confusion but then remembered.


     He was wearing [Greed] the whole time. [Greed] had a property to completely hide all the signals.


     Jon knew that but he had the mask on his face so no one saw the strike of realization come to him. He was amazed that he had an advantage over the Daedra and they didn't see it coming. He only conversed with Mephala because he was near her perception, she was even surprised to see something she couldn't see through.


     'Hehe. At last, I have an advantage.' Jon laughed in his mind.


     "Ehem... so because I was out of Azura's vision, Mephala told me to come and meet with you here." He asked.


     "Yes."


     "I see. I'll recommend you some eye drops later. They should work really well." He said in a sarcastic tone.


     "You!" Aranea was provoked right away.


     Now that he has an advantage, he should hide it well and not abuse it else the Daedra will come up with a way to keep an eye on him.


     "So, Priestess, I am done with the Fifth Labour in four chapters surprisingly. Where is the next shit show?"


     "You insolent... sigh! Azura, help me. Your next destination is Morrowind."


     "Wait! No poem or a riddle?"


     "Not this time. Your mission is to help the Reclamation movement and you will cooperate with a team of other Labourers."


     The Reclamation is the new religious movement in Morrowind after the Tribunal and it is about worshiping the three Good Daedra (Boethiah, Azura, Mephala) after the fall of their Anticipations, the ALMSIVI (Almalexia, Sotha Sil, Vivec).


     The ALMSIVI were the God-Kings of Morrowind ever since 1E 700 until the beginning of the Fourth Era. This can be said as 4000 years of worship, now that the Dunmer are returning to worship the Good Daedra, things must be changing dramatically in Morrowind.


     Jon may have managed to corrupt a Piece of Azura's power and cause her Divinity to weaken so he must fix some of the results as far as the Daedra are considered.


     "What will my mission be?"


     "I was not told, only your guide will have answers. But if you want me to guess, it will be probably stopping diseases, rescuing the distressed, protecting something. With your set of skills, I see no stopping you."


     "And my guide will be."


     "She will be here any..."


     "Krilon?"


     Aranea was explaining things to Jon before someone call for him. Jon looked towards the caller and so a young woman jumping off a Storm Atronach Horse.


     She was wearing a rough riding hood and carrying a spear on her back.


     Jon's eyes blinked a few times not expecting to see that person at all.


     "Isha?"


     "Tall Papa! It's really you."


     It was Isha, the first Labourer that Jon met and the one he journeyed with across the Shivering Isles where they met with Sheogorath. Isha is the keeper of the [Spear of Bitter Mercy].


     She walked over to him looking up and down until she saw the [Ebony Blade].


     "Goodness! Your Labours have started as well?" She said.


     "Yes... You too... How on Nirn are you still Labouring? Weren't you heading to your Last Labour last time I saw you?" He asked.


     "Yes... For some reason, it is taking too long. Man, it is really good to see you."


     The two struck it really well last time they saw each other and parted on good terms.


     [A/n: Isha is a Redguard spear maiden with dark skin and a muscular body, four years older than Jon. Appeared in chapter 301.]


     "You two know each other?" Aranea asked.


     "She is the one I had to help in my First Labour."


     "Oh, that's her."


     "Wait? I am your first?" Isha asked... then noticed how it went wrong.


     "I am totally not sure how to answer that. Yes... No... Maybe... Yes and No. Yes for Labour and No for First. God! This is awkward." Jon became confused.


     "I mean helping me was your First Labour?" She corrected.


     "Yes, that's the right way to say it... My first time was a threesome by the way."


     "Why do I even need to know that?"


     "Just to clarify things."


     "You two can get a room if you want." The priestess of Boethiah invited them in.


     ""Yuck!""


     The two of them were the total opposite of each other's types after all. They are both sadists with a preference for the meek slender type of the other gender.


     "Anyway. I was really worried about the wielder of the [Ebony Blade], turns out it's you. Wait... shouldn't I be worried since we are friends and this blade... you know?" She said mentioning the infamy of the [Ebony Blade].


     "Oh! That... Bruh! You know me, do I really look like someone who needs a blade?"


     "Right! You are really a very powerful mage." She nodded.


     Jon was worried about the infamous blade but being known as a mage is sure better.


     "Guide, I guess I'll leave him to you." Aranea said.


     "It's okay. Krilon is a good friend of mine. You're ready to go?" Isha said.


     "Sure but before we head out, mind telling me what exactly are we going to do?" He asked.


     "We work for the Reclamation Temple and get hired by the Local Lords. Our current objective is to gather at the old city of Mournhold at the new borders."


     "What for?"


     "Our Employer is currently there. She is someone big in the city."


     "Mournhold? She? Someone big?"


     "Yeah, I'm sure you heard the name of [The Old Woman of Mournhold]."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     410 The Old Woman of Mournhold
      another Double Chapter! Praised be the sleepy Don-chan.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     Morrowind, previously named Dwemereth, Veloth, Resdayn, and Dunmereth, is the province in the northeast corner of Tamriel, and the home of the Dunmer. It is dominated by the large island of Vvardenfell and its centerpiece, the ash-spewing Red Mountain, but also includes territory on the continental mainland. The Inner Sea separates Vvardenfell from the mainland, and the Sea of Ghosts lies to the province's north.


     By riding to the east from Windhelm, one will cross the Frozen tundra of Skyrim as soon as the Velothi Mountains range is passed. From there, travelers will have to go past the checkpoints of Skyrim and Morrowind, one is guarded by Eastmarch Guards and the other is guarded by House Redoran Guards.


     "This is the Dunmeth Pass. Don't worry about our identities, I have a pass from the Temple." Isha said.


     "Great." Jon kept checking his surroundings every now and then.


     "So you are being chased, eh? That's why you told me not to use the Atronach Horse."


     "It is kinda one of the things I am famous for."


     "I see. People asked me a lot of questions on my way in Skyrim too."


     "What people?"


     "Traveling merchants."


     "I see." Jon nodded, "Probably Thalmor."


     "Really? You made some tough enemies this time. Why didn't you escape to Winterhold then? Word is the Thane of Winterhold has killed a big number of high elves and got the Thalmor to pay him a bounty. The man may protect you." Isha said.


     "The Thane of Winterhold? You believe the stories?" Jon smirked.


     "Not all of them but he sure is not a fan of Thalmor."


     "He and everyone else."


     "... True."


     The conversation dragged on until Jon and Isha crossed the borders. The Dunmer let the two past the checkpoint once Isha showed her pass.


     "Where are we heading now?"


     "The city of Blacklight is the nearest thing to the borders. Two days on Atronach Horses."


     "Once we are on the road, switch to an Atronach Horse, Joergen can keep up easily."


     *Happy horse noises*


     "Yes, don't fret over it."


     "Haha! You have some strange things around you, Krilon. By the way, where is your cat?" Isha asked.


     "Here."


     Jon pulled his coat's side and Isha could see Nefertiti sleeping in a large pocket. She noticed the light and hit Jon's hand to keep his coat as it was.


     "Well... that's one way to take a nap."


     "Yeah, it was my fault telling her about that place."


     The chilly atmosphere of Skyrim started to soften the more and more they went further into Morrowind. This was thanks to the Velothi Mountains that acted as a climatic barrier. As soon as the mountain range was over, Morrowind declared it's full presence. The snow was no more and the weather felt a lot warmer, Nefertiti felt the change and jumped out of Jon's pocket.



     What accompanied the change of atmosphere was the change of flora. Jon may have visited Morrowind twice before one to Solstheim and the other to Tel Fyr but both areas were covered in volcanic ash. This place, however, was far from Vvardenfell Volcano and its appearance was charming and nice.


     "There was all this beauty beyond that ugly Windhelm?" Jon wondered.


     "Everyone says that. This place makes you hate the ever living out of Skyrim... no offense."


     "None taken. I knew Skyrim is not the most beautiful place there is but this... this is the first time I really feel I'm on a magical planet."


     "What is that about?"


     "Past life and Dragon stuff... will tell you about it later."


     The alien sight of Morrowind left a very good impression on Jon. The place is sure different, the soil look clearer and the plant life is way too different from Skyrim.


     The mighty emperor parasol mushroom trees, herding Netches and Guars, natural rock structures, mountain farms, thick forests and too many new things.


     The mountain road had some strange encounters along the way but it was enjoyable nonetheless. Jon took a whole bunch of images with the System like an airheaded tourist in a new piece of land.


     "This is way much better than Solstheim." He said.


     "You've been there?"


     "Awful place. Wherever you walk, you get Ash in your boots and don't let me get started on how ash and sweat react."


     "Poor you."


     After passing the mountain road, the traveling road started going through the marshlands where the weather started to became warmer and the marsh farms appeared. A couple of days passed on the road until Jon could smell the scent of the sea.


     This meant that the City of Blacklight, Morrowind's Capital, is close.


     Blacklight is a stronghold under the rule of House Redoran, the current largest Great House of Morrowind and the biggest holder of authority. It is also the second biggest trading partner to the Dare Dragon Company after the East Empire Company.


     The other houses are Telvanni of Mages, Indoril of Orthodoxists, Dres of Slavers. House Hlaalu used the be one of the Great Houses but was cast down and replaced by House Sadras to humiliate them.


     Anyway and by the end of the day, Jon and Isha reached Blacklight.


     As the current seat of power in Morrowind, this city is by far the richest as it has two docks one to the Sea of Ghosts and the other to the Inner Sea. This makes the city a major trading hub.


     Morrowind's map itself looks like a pincer holding a rock. The rock is Vvardenfell Volcano, the left claw of the pincer is Blacklight Region and the right claw is the Telvanni peninsula, the palm of the pincer is made of several regions but it is commonly known as Mournhold region. [A/n: actually it is Bal Foyen, Stonefalls, and Deshaan these places vaguely appears only in ESO.]


     The gab between the pincer and the rock is known as the Inner Sea which Blacklight is on top.


     Blacklight itself can be described as a typical Redoran city with its beetle-like buildings the same as in Solstheim. This doesn't mean that the city doesn't have any large buildings. Actually, there were two massive buildings one in the North of the city in a clearing of buildings and the other is on a vast space to the south.


     What took Jon by surprise was how these building had a very strong similarity to the Hindu Tower Temples in terms of architecture. These buildings were called Gopuram or Gopura.


     "The building in the North is the Rootspire, the Center of House Redoran and the Assembly Hall of the Grand Council. The one to the south is the Temple of Azura."


     "Damn! Why are they so big?"


     "Funny story. At first, the Dunmer were used to the system of the Ruling Tribunal but as soon as that was cast down, the Grand Council kicked off the King of House Hlaalu which was loyal to the Imperials. The Grand Council and the Temple of Reclamation fought over power and to show off their ability, they built two large bases here, the Rootspire and the Temple. The Temple wanted to show off more so they went higher in their building than the Rootspire so the Grand Council added a few more floors to the Rootspire, each year, the Temple and the Grand Council would go up and up until the sight you are seeing."


     "Goodness me! People are stupid."


     "Exactly. The Grand Council had more money though, the won in the end."


     The direction the two took was towards the Rootspire which is near the docks. The moment the two were around the place, Jon's eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


     The Rootspire building was built in a small gulf on a solitary rock. It was as if the land around it sank just like the College of Winterhold and it two had bridges connecting it with the rest of the city.


     "Crazy, right?"


     "Yeah."


     "Hurry up then, our ship is waiting."


     ***


     Three days have passed since the departure of the Inner Sea ship on to the south deeper into Morrowind. Jon kept himself busy by staying on the deck and drawing whatever sight that fancies his interest.


     What made him most interested was the old city of Vivec after it's destruction under the Baar Dau and how the water around the ruins of the city is still boiling after 200 years because of an active underwater volcano. Vivec was a city built on the shape of many pyramids connected to each other by platforms band roads. It was a very intriguing place and sadly it was in this world no more. It now became known as the Scathing Bay.


     "Pretty dumb, right?" Isha spoke.


     "What?"


     "This place. Someone with some almighty power to stop a falling meteor instead of just getting rid of it, he kept it hanged in the sky. Once the almighty man was no longer almighty, the city paid the ultimate price."


     "Ah... maybe he had his reasons." Jon said not interested in this conversation.


     "Reasons? To keep a death trap above a city?" Isha scorned, "All his reasons were about pride and showing off."


     "I don't buy it." Jon said.


     "What do you think of it then?"


     "Maybe he had no power but just to keep it up there. Maybe he had no choice. Maybe the Baar Dau was something important to Vivec that he couldn't let it fall down. Vivec is known to be one of those who attempted to achieve CHIM... maybe like my pebble... maybe the Baar Dau was his existence in the Tower and it fell from there... is it really possible? But it would explain..." Jon went on a brain tornado of his own.


     "Hey hey hey, what language were you speaking just now? I heard words but I couldn't put them together." Isha panicked.


     "Nothing... just a complicated magic that just came to my head. Let's head inside."


     Jon dismissed those thoughts and pushed Isha in the ship but before he follows, he looked back at the ruins if the city and cast [Telekinesis]. With a strong pulling power, he took out a rock from the deep part of the sea bed and took it in his hands.


     "How curious!"


     **


     (Part 2)


     Mournhold, the City of Light and Magic and the City of Gems, also was known as Almalexia after the name of the God-King who resided in here. It was once the seat of power of Morrowind and a big city famed for its wealth and beauty but that was long ago.


     Mournhold suffered the most after the red year and was sacked by the Argonians leading to the disappearance of the Hlaalu royal family.


     After the destruction of the city, House Indoril came in power as well as the Temple of Reclamation and just like Blacklight city, there was a rivalry between the Faith and the State which resulted in slowing the movements of rebuilding.


     It was very strange for House Indoril to opposite the Temple even with the reputation of the house as a fanatic one but things were different in the halls of politics and many sought after gains.


     Still, problems never ended in Mournhold. The region around it was known as Deshaan and when the war with the Argonians started, all of Deshaan were claimed by the Argonians of Black March until Mournhold. The south of Mournhold was unofficially the new borders between Morrowind and Black Marsh.


     Every now and then, there were always Skirmishes and Negotiations between the Grand Council government of Morrowind and the An-Xileel government of Black March resulting in a big pile of nothing over the years so basically the South of Mournhold was obliterated with struggle until this very day.


     South to Mournhold, there are only two cities which are Narsis and Tear. Narsis is the capital of House Hlaalu and still under its rule till the day but the city was kept in a sorry state because of the constant raids of the Argonian brigands. Tear, however, was utterly destroyed then taken over by the Argonians as vengeance against House Dres that was known for its Argonian slaves trade.


     Jon was concerned about the situation so he had to make Isha fill him in. Having knowledge about the general situation is never useless.


     Now as he entered Mournhold, he kept checking around all the rebuilding process as he advanced in the city.


     The walls were cracked, the streets were not clean, ruffians here and there, bad looks to strangers... Mournhold turned from the flower of Morrowind to a frontier town.


     The city itself was in the shape of a circle with four districts and a stronghold in the center each district was septated by a wall.


     The Plaza district to the south was a place of gardens and beauty 200 years ago, now it is filled with tents and slums of the refugees. The place nearly had zero security except at the city gate.


     The Bazaar district to the east was a bit better in status as the city's trading hub. It was the area of traders, taverns and the hard workers.


     Godsreach district to the west has kept it's mid/high-class residential theme even with its appearance suffering a bit with age. Still, many of the well-off residents lived here.


     The temple district to the north was as its name gave off and the residential places around it were all High class. It kept its safety and appearance from the days of old.


     The former Royal Palace was now the Indoril seat of power.


     Jon and Isha took the direction of the Bazaar district and ventured into its alleyways and roads until they reached a good looking building with a lot of security. It gave off the feeling of a Mafia Hideout with all the buff guys around it who seemed to be many all races.


     Jon looked at the large sign on the building and his heart raced right away.


     {White Cat Casino}


     "Oh yeah."


     "Come on in." Isha called and Jon energetically followed.


     From the inside, the place was a casino no matter how one looked at it, it seemed to be a place of gambling rather than a place with many game tables and a central fighting ring. Heck, there were even Gwent tables with the mark of the DDC too.


     "Ms. Isha, you returned fast." A male voice with a Nord accent called for Isha.


     "Lanmas, here you are. This is my friend, Krilon, the Labourer of Azura and the keeper of the Ebony Blade. Krilon, this is Lanmas Sadar, the manager of this lovely place."


     [A/n: a sponsor character returns. I love my patrons!]


     "Oh!" Jon was taken aback by the familiar face he came across.


     "Hey." Lanmas offered a handshake with doubtful eyes.


     "Hey. Lovely place you have here, Mister." Jon said.


     "Oh, thank you. But I'm just the manager of the day to day work. The owner is up there, she is waiting for you two. The others have arrived." Lanmas said and led the two up the second floor.


     The casino's style became classier by the second floor and more Gwent activity were seen. Going deeper in the floor a well-guarded place, Jon and Isha saw two High Elven young ladies who appeared to be twins. The High Elves gazed coldly at the two humans and snorted disdainfully. One of them was carrying a bow on her back and kept a calm face while the other was carrying two daggers and looked quite playful.


     "Wait here." Lanmas said and bypassed a door.


     From behind the door, one could hear a voice of a woman speaking in a stern tone.


     {So you couldn't kill him or either secure the shipment? I know the shipment was well guarded but killing a man should be your specialty. Why didn't you just throw him off your Ego or bury him beside your IQ?}


     {But, mistress. There were no rocks or trees to...}


     {You know what... somewhere out there, there are a lot of trees which produce air for you to breathe, you own them an apology.}


     {Sorry, mistress. It was dumb of me.}


     {Well, at least you can apologize. You are not the dumbest person on Nirn but you better hope he doesn't die.}


     "Oooh! Savage." Jon out there couldn't help but feel bad for the poor soul in there.


     Lanmas seemed to have solved the argument and announced the arrival of the four people outside.


     "Come in."


     As he called, the High Elves barged in first with high noses. Isha went in after Jon's polite 'Ladies first'.


     The room beyond the door looked cozy and classy. Lanmas was standing on a side and a Dunmer man in an ebony armor stood on the other.


     In between, there was an old Dunmer Woman with a sharp face, red eyes, white hair, and a chilly atmosphere. She was wearing a classy indigo dress and holding a magic staff. Jon could tell her level from Aura alone and she seemed to be even more powerful than Nurina in terms of Magical ability.


     The old woman gazed at the four youths and sneered.


     "So this is what the Gods send me. Some brats."


     Jon and the other three didn't seem to be replying. The woman looked at the two High Elves and spoke.


     "Labourers of Mephala, keepers of the [Bow of Shadows] and [Ring of the Khajiit]. Your names?"


     "Mirran and my sister Miranda." The first sister spoke.


     Jon turned with curious eyes to the two Altmer who Labour for one Daedra at the same time but he frowned when he noticed something.


     "Labourer of Boethiah, keeper of the [Spear of Bitter Mercy]. We met before, your name is Asha..."


     "Isha."


     "Right... and you. Nice mask." She turned to Jon.


     Jon nodded back.


     "Labourer of Azura, keeper of the [Ebony Blade]... where is it?"


     "Here." Jon opened his palm and the blade appeared from the [Cube].


     "Oh... That's a nice trick." The woman applauded. "Your name?"


     "Krilon."


     "That's your real name?"


     "My Dragon Priest mask name."


     "How Nordic! Your real name then... and put off the mask." She said.


     Jon smiled briefly the put his hand under the mask and snuck a Transformation Potion in his mouth.


     As soon as the mask was removed, the old woman opened her eyes wide with surprise.


     "Oh my! I don't look that old, do I?" The woman said in nostalgia.


     Indeed, the face Jon turned to was hers. He even copied her smile and used it against hair.


     "You are good. Fine, keep the name... but I must see the face." She said.


     "Very well."


     Jon touched his face and returned to his normal looks. Red hair, lazy face, smug eyes, traveling beard and messed up hair.


     "I see now why you are so concerned about your looks." Isha said as she studied Jon's face.


     "Impossible!" The one who seemed not believing what he seeing was Lanmas Sadar.


     "Hey, Lanmas."


     "L-Lord J..."


     "No names. I'm Krilon."


     Seeing Lanmas' reaction, Jon's identity became something curious right away.


     "It seems we have someone with a big name indeed for this boy to react like that. I expect some expansion, Krilon." The woman said.


     "Keeping things like that to yourself, it harms the team, whoever you are." The Dunmer clad in ebony spoke.


     "Whatever." Jon scoffed him off causing the latter to frown.


     "Anyway, you did a good job traveling here, you will receive food and a place to stay then we will talk tomorrow." The woman said before realizing something else on her mind.


     "May I ask. How old are you all?"


     The Altmer girls answered first.


     ""28.""


     "22." Isha said.


     "Oh ... Pretty young." She then looked at Jon with hopeful eyes.


     "18." Jon said.


     """Seriously?!"""


     The reaction was fast and genuine.


     "By Azura!" The woman held her head with tired expressions.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     "So, you are the youngest in the bunch, that's befitting a Nord. Be a good boy then." Mirren, the first Altmer sister, mocked Jon.


     Jon eyed Mirren up and down then decided not to reply.


     "Keeping it silent, he? I think I am going to have fun putting you in line."


     "Knock it off." Isha glared.


     "Or what? A Nord with some illusions is only a hindrance. Your kind should only keep their axes." Mirran seemed to be unwilling to stop.


     Jon faced off Mirran who came all the way to him. She made a confidant victorious pose as she thought of oppressing the Nord more in front of everyone.


     But what Mirran didn't expect was Jon's reacting. Out of nowhere, Jon kicked beneath Mirran's waist to perform a successful low blow.


     Mirran, who was there is a second, took Jon's hit, flew up and went down on face and knees holding the hit spot.


     "Krilon, what did you do?"


     "What are you doing,?"


     The people around the room got enraged seeing Jon hit a girl like that.


     "Hm?" Jon tilted his head and pointed at Mirran.


     "But that's a dude."


     ----


     A/n remember guys that your comments are necessary to supply my big brain with ideas and feed my lonely soul.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     411 No Man“s Land 1 : Meeting
      A day has passed since the first meeting event, Jon has arrived at Mournhold, settled in a room behind the casino and slept in his [Cube], of course, for luxury's sake.


     "You look like a guy who had a good night sleeping?" Isha said once she saw him at the courtyard behind the casino.


     "I did. Why wouldn't I?"


     "Are you seriously telling me you didn't hear the fuss of last night?"


     "Nah."


     "God's! I hope I could sleep like you." She said, "That Altmer you cracked his nuts regained consciousness last night and came to find you. Seriously, man. His nuts?"


     "Never mind. What happened after that?"


     "He kept shouting and wanted to break in but that Ebony clad Dark Elf came and shouted at him."


     "I don't care anyway. He really is so looking forward to getting his nuts cracked once again."


     The casino was empty in the morning and wouldn't start operating any time soon. The two walked in from the backdoor and the servants led them up where the old woman, Lanmas, the ebony clad Dunmer and the Altmer twins were waiting for them around a dining table.


     "It's him!" Mirren shot up from his seat once he saw Jon.


     "No need to stand on ceremony." Jon acted faltered.


     "You and me, outside, now!" Mirren asked for a fight.


     "Later." Jon dismissed as he sat on the other side of the dining table.


     "Coward!"


     Mirren didn't take the rejection and was about to throw a tantrum but he felt a glare piercing through him. The old woman seemed unpleased about noise in the morning and her two attendants were also glaring.


     "So... what's for breakfast?" She asked.


     "Kwama Egg Quiche." Lanmas replied.


     "Good, pair that with wine, I trust your choice." She said elegantly.


     "Wow. This lady is so refined." Isha whispered to Jon.


     "How?" Jon asked.


     "She drinks wine in the morning."


     "Child, I drink wine all day long hoping I get drunk at the end of the day... Which never happens ever since this damn fourth era kicked off." The old woman said.


     "Good tolerance, I see." Jon smiled.


     "I just tasted my fair share of poisons in this lifetime. These old bones of mine never get drunk no matter what now." She said proud of her experience.


     "Is that like the old masters of the Crowns of Hammerfell?" Isha gasped.


     "I picked the trick from them."


     "Sounds amazing." Jon said.


     "If you can endure an unstable stomach for a year and never get drunk for a lifetime."


     "I can live with that." Jon shook his shoulder.


     "Mr. Krilon, will you go with the Kwama dish or do you want something different?" Lanmas butted in.


     "I wanted some meatballs." Jon said while looking at Mirren.


     "You!" Mirren flenched in anger.


     "But I am a fan of things I never ate before so let's try the Kwama. And I'll go with juice... do you have any recommendations?"



     "Grape?"


     "Nice."


     "The rest?" Lanmas asked.


     Somehow, it felt weird for Lanmas to ask the old woman then Jon and took their orders with care while lumping the rest in one go. Even the ebony clad Dunmer frowned. As the manager of the place, Lanmas was quite the prestigious figure but he was doing such a thing as taking orders from those two. It left a strange impression for some.


     As he went away, the old woman spoke.


     "I took the liberty to question Lanmas about you. I assure you that I was quite as shocked as him when I heard your name."


     "Oh! Truly? Then I hope you forgive my insolence for not introducing myself openly. I am having my own predicament as you may have heard."


     "Indeed, news reached us, my child. But know your secret is safe with us, your people and my people are having a very profitable relationship after all." She said referring to the Gwent tables.


     "I have noticed. So as you know who I am, can I know who you are... or at least what can I call you with, my lady?" Jon in a refined manner.


     "Hmm... You can call me White Cat. And please do not cringe, we Dunmer has our way of picking nicknames."


     "Not at all. It is a wonderful name." Jon said.


     "You like it?"


     "Of course, anything cat related is Krilon related."


     "Haha! That's the spirit. Oh look, here comes our breakfast. Thank you, Lanmas."


     "My lady."


     The food was presented and Jon lived up to the standards of a noble. The Old Woman of Mournhold, who likes to go by Lady White Cat, was an important partner in Morrowind. She may not be a big partner but according to the deep channels of the Tongs (Guilds or Gangs) of Morrowind, her word was heard across many Tongs and she would oversee any smuggling operation through the southern parts of Morrowind.


     To make it clearer, she is a Mafia Boss, the Dunmer Mafia.


     Despite being in such a position, the lady was mostly not involved in politics and distanced herself from the Temple and the Great Houses. She is a patriot who cares for Mournhold and its people as far as she claims.


     The rumors about her confirm that she is always looking out for people and contributes to rebuilding Mournhold.


     "So, as we ate and chatted, let's talk about what matters." She said.


     The four Labourers looked at her closely.


     "The upper parts of Morrowind are blessed with the Great Houses' protection until Mournhold. From this point southward, no Gods nor Masters watch over the South. The land is No Man's Land. He who wants to survive must seek his own protectors and that's why I sought you out." She said.


     "So, the war has destroyed all the places to the south?" Isha asked.


     "No, there are people, villages and Narsis city itself but their situation is dire. If you see it from the southern battlements, you'll see a war-torn swampland and dark forests shadowed by death and plague."


     "And our mission is to fix that?" Miranda asked.


     "Not fix, just do what you can to help." White Cat said.


     "What is the political situation for the forces in the south." Jon asked.


     "You'll only find House Hlaalu gathered up in Narsis, its stronghold. People don't like them anymore and they were cast south to die off. House Indoril is stationed in Mournhold to make sure that House Hlaalu is kept in the south and suffer all the raids of the Argonians alone."


     "That's cruel."


     "The loser can't complain. Other than House Hlaalu, you'll find bandit kings and all sorts of nasty people of all stripes. Mercenaries, escapees from the Dunmer army, Argonian marauders, and common bandits."


     "That's one busy party."


     "Indeed, they are trapped between Black March, Cyrodiil and Morrowind. Where do you think they'd go!"


     "And our current job is?" Mirren asked.


     "You will work under Sir Galam Balu right here." White Cat pointed to the ebony clad Dunmer.


     Jon and the rest looked at the man, somehow, none of them liked his eyes.


     "Sir Galam is..." Jon inquired.


     "He is from the cult of Boethiah and serves as the current Champion of the Prince." She said.


     "Wow!"


     "A champion?"


     While the other three gasped, Jon frowned.


     "I assume that this Ebony Armor is the famed [Ebony Mail]." He said.


     "Indeed." Sir Galam replied with haughtiness.


     'The Champion of Boethiah! What's he doing here?' Jon thought.


     He knew the character from the game but didn't think he would meet a game character this early outside Skyrim but one thing is for sure, he needs to tread carefully around that guy.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     "So, where will we start?" Isha asked Galam.


     "Lady White Cat has given me a job to track down some of the Indoril secret movements but it was as tricky to do the work on my own lately. I'll need to test your mettle first." He said.


     None of the four commented. First off, they were not Labourers for show. Every one of them is a capable fighter that went through thick and thin to get here. That's why they didn't complain about Galan's attitude. Complaining is for the weak.


     "One problem though." Galan said and looked at Jon. "The keeper of the [Ebony Blade] stays, we don't need him."


     Everyone looked at him and frowned. Just by looking at Jon, anyone could realize how an amazing fighter he is with his height and power.


     "It is not an offense or anything. We all know how the [Ebony Blade] gets its power so we are not comfortable with working with you. Legends say the those who wield the blade are ruthless killers who may turn on their comrades. I guess you should understand."


     "It is fine. I am not planning on using the Blade anyway, I have better weapons." Jon dismissed it.


     "Huh? Perhaps you don't know?" Mirren looked at Jon with a funny face.


     "Don't know what?" Jon asked.


     "Krilon, what Labour is this for you?" White Cat asked.


     "The sixth."


     "Then which Labour did you get the blade on?"


     "The fifth."


     "Seriously?" Isha frowned, "Normally, you get the weapon on the first or the secret is Labour."


     "Nah. My first Labour was to assist you with the Shivering Isles, my second was to save my Brother, my third was to escape Coldharbour, my fourth was to save my home and the fifth was to collect the blade. Now, I'm at the sixth." Jon said.


     "Hey? What sort of bullshit is that?" Mirren asked.


     "Get to the point." Jon said.


     "He means that the word 'Save' in a Labour is not something usual. It is either a punishment labour or a high purpose labour." Isha explained.


     "Hmmm... Now that I think of it, the second and the third were punishments while the fourth was a high purpose."


     "Then you got your weapon Labour and how you are in a service labour? But that's too much punishment. How did you offend the Daedra?"


     "I'd really rather too keep that to myself."


     It seemed that the Labours had their own types as well, Jon didn't hear about any of that from that bitch priestess Aranea.


     "Anyway, you were saying something I don't know." Jon continued.


     "Right... To finish your Labour, your Weapon is the answer. Not using the weapon is a straight forward failing the Labour. You can be our guest if you don't mind." Mirren said.


     "But Krilon is very strong even without the blade, you can't even see through his full power if he goes all out." Isha said siding with Jon.


     That time, it was the silent Miranda who replied.


     "The Labours are the games of the Daedric Princes and they sat its rules. Not playing by the rules means you are angering the Daedra, human. Think about that before you do something we all regret since this Labour binds us all."


     Her words were sharp but true.


     Jon may have planned to ignore the blade for the sake of not alarming others but it seems his choices were limited from the start.


     "I see. Thanks." Jon nodded.


     "I still have a say." White Cat spoke. "I disapprove of you not acting as a full unit. I don't care how you operate but I want you to move together. The keeper of each Daedric Artifact must know its powers and curses and should adapt to it. Galam, you are not leaving him behind."


     The old woman's tone was strict and dominating. Galam, who is a strong man, couldn't even voice any complaint towards her.


     "Yes, my Lady."


     "The job I am giving you first is to know why in Oblivion is House Indoril moving in the South. I want to know everything without alerting them and if you kill someone then make sure it looks like an accident."


     """""Yes."""""


     "Now let's... oh my!" As the old woman was giving the last set of instruction, someone jumped in the meeting.


     "Oh! Here you are. Look, I saved you some food." Jon said.


     Nefertiti somehow magically appeared on the other side of the table. She ran towards Jon and rubbed his hand on the table with her side and tail as a sort of appreciation before checking what's on his plate.


     "Is she yours?" The old woman asked.


     "Not mine. Mostly I am hers but she is my trusted partner." Jon replied.


     "Get that thing out of here." Galam Balu said.


     Two pairs of eyes landed on Galam with cold murderous glares. The first was naturally Jon while the second was the old woman.


     Somehow, the killing intent caused Galam to feel as if a mountain is falling on his head.


     ""You... Are you a puppies loving heathens?"" Jon and the old woman's voices overlapped.


     Not sure how, the two looked at each other with eyes wide open.


     "Lady White Cat? You are a cat cultist too?"


     "Krilon? You are the same?"


     The two couldn't believe it and checked if the fabric of reality is not knitted or entangled by the mighty holy cat.


     After 43 years for Jon (past life included) and a few hundred years for White Cat, the two found another follower of the same faith.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     412 No Man“s Land 2, 3
      Double Chapter again.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     As exciting as meeting a fellow cat cultist, the Old Woman of Mournhold was a serious and a classy person who focused on what's matters. She requested to pat Nefertiti right away.


     Somehow, Nefertiti didn't hate her at all and sat on her lap for a while before getting annoyed by the noisy mortals around her and deciding to take a nap in Jon's shadow.


     The team, on the other hand, was gathering at the back courtyard based on the request of White Cat to exchange pointers.


     The Champion of Boethiah, Galam Balu; the Labourer of Azura, Krilon; the Labourer of Boethiah, Isha; and the Labourers of Mephala, Mirren and Miranda.


     Galam was always in the [Ebony Mail], a Daedric suit of armor created by Boethiah.


     ==========


     [The Ebony Mail]


     • [Muffle] Move quietly.


     • [Impenetrable] Magic and Physical Protection.


     • [Poison Cloak] Poison nearby enemies.


     ==========


     A terrifying artifact indeed.


     Mirren and Miranda had the [Ring of Khajiiti] and the [Bow of Shadows] associated with Mephala and Nocturnal.


     ==========


     [Ring of Khajiiti]


     • [Fortify Speed] Move faster.


     • [Muffle] Move quietly.


     • [Invisibility] Activable effect.


     ==========


     ==========


     [Bow of Shadows]


     • [Fortify Speed] Move faster.


     • [Muffle] Move quietly.


     • [Invisibility] Activable effect.


     ==========


     The two artifacts surprisingly have two matching effects. It would be a real pain trying to fight that.


     Isha had the terrifying [Spear of Bitter Mercy] associated with Hircine and Sheogorath.


     ==========


     [The Spear of Bitter Mercy]


     • [Reflect] Reflect received blows.


     • [Conjure Storm Atronach]


     • [Fortify Spearmanship] Enhance the skill to perfection.


     ==========


     The spear was indeed some terrifying force on its own and in any hand.


     Finally, there was Jon and his [Ebony Blade]


     ==========


     [The Ebony Blade]


     •[Awakening] Sharpen the Blade and empower the Enchantments by the Blood of Deceit.


     •[Absorb Vitality] Absorbs enemy's vitality to heal the user.


     •[Fortify Swordsmanship] Enhance the skill to perfection.


     ==========


     Jon has managed to unseal one-tenth of the power when he killed the Morag Tong Agents in Whiterun.


     In the end, those people who wield these Artifacts are going to spar and compare skills. The Old Woman of Mournhold prepared a large courtyard just for this event and sat on the side with a glass of wine to watch.


     "Hey, Nord. Let's do it now." Mirren called for Jon.



     "Sure." Jon didn't even refuse.


     "Wait." Galam stopped the two, "There are rules here and you only fight when I tell you to fight."


     "None of your business." Mirren lashed at Galam.


     "Sure." Jon, on the other hand, went to sit with White Cat.


     "Tsk." Mirren retreated with a twisted face beside his sister.


     "It's okay, we'll take them down together as we always do." Miranda quietly said.


     "Redguard girl, you and me." Galam called for Isha.


     Apparently, he was trying to set hierarchy to set himself as a leader above the Labourer. Between Jon and the Altmer siblings who were all above the threshold of 2 meters, the Redguard Isha seemed more manageable.


     She held the large spear in stood in the middle of the courtyard. Galam carried a shield covered with an ebony plate and an ebony sword that seemed to be enchanted by a strong fire Enchantment.


     "This guy is obsessed with ebony." Jon said.


     "He is. The Ebony is quite rare but you will find a lot of it in Morrowind. As the Champion of Boethiah and keeper of the [Ebony Mail] he wants to live up to the reputation." White Cat said.


     "Let's see."


     Galam faced Isha and their Battle Spirits collided before they actually do. The Auras of the two were sharp and refined but not Advanced or Manifested.


     His Aura was a Flame Aura and hers was a Shock Aura. In a second they were standing still and in the next, they were in front of each other waving their weapons.


     A wave of the sword was blocked by the metal shaft of the spear then the power was reflected from the speartip to the body of the shield. The two jumped away from each other after then.


     "Nice." Isha complimented.


     "Humph." Galam was not expecting a spear user to fight well in a close melee and seemed upset.


     He seemed to be having some bad idea in his mind as he sneered visibly.


     "Remember, kids. This is a spar. Don't use lethal tactics." White Cat said.


     Galam's smile went away. Jon was sure Galam was going to use the 'Poison Cloak' property of the [Ebony Mail] and White Cat was quick to notice it too.


     Galam and Isha maintained a certain distance as the tried to assess one another based on the moves from a while ago. Galam was swift and sharp so Isha didn't want to engage in close melee a lot. Far melee was her forte and she can go even faster.


     From her position, she stabbed straight at Galam who took the hit with his shield. Unlike the usual, the spear had an advantage here because of its Daedric origin, it may even penetrate the shield in a few hits.


     From her position, she masterfully held the spear and attacked many times with absolute accuracy making Galam hot on heels and rendered his shield useless with many dents on the ebony plate.


     "You think you're the only one who can fight like that? Take this."


     Galam threw his shield away and held the sword with two hands. He infused his Aura and slashed with all his might.


     A large Fire Slash was unleashed from his blade and hurled at Isha.


     She lowered her posture and aimed her spear down then waved her spear at the coming attack.


     As none could expect it, the Fire Slash was reflected by the spear back at Galam.


     He clenched on his teeth and canceled his own attack.


     The two recognized each other's strength but still couldn't tell who is stronger.


     "My turn." Isha said as she hit the ground three times with the end of her spear.


     The void opened and three creatures walked out.


     "You've got to be kidding me." Galam said.


     Those things were, of course, Atronaches, however, they were Storm Atronach Wolves.


     "Get him." Isha pointed at Galam and her hunting wolves charged at him.


     Galam had to move faster now. He wasn't only facing Isha alone now and she forced him to use armor and sword to their full power.


     Flame Slashes and Storm Atronches started to fight and the place turned into chaos. Fire and Lightning kept going on and on against each other and the two were well matched... at least based on what they showed. None would use his trump cards in a spar anyway.


     "Good, good. That's enough." White Cat spoke and the two stopped fighting. This was a good show. Really interesting skills we saw there. Isha child, that Atronach Animal magic is a Direnni Magic, may I inquire where you learned it?" She asked.


     "A friend showed me the trick." Isha said and looked at Jon.


     "I see. Off to the next fight then."


     Jon stood up and took out the [Ebony Blade], he walked to the center of the courtyard and summoned [Greed] in a coat form and put on [Krilon].


     With the ebony nodachi on his shoulder, he was in full readiness.


     "An ebony mask, an ebony blade, and a void cloth robe? Nice style." White Cat said.


     "Thanks. Now, Altmer. We are fighting." Jon called out Mirren.


     Mirren and Miranda stood up together and faced Jon the two of them.


     "Wait! I am fighting you two at the same time?" He asked.


     "Yes, if the lady doesn't mind, my brother and I always fight as a duo" Miranda spoke to White Cat.


     "I have heard about Krilon's skill so if he is okay with it..."


     "I am okay." Jon took them on.


     Mirren and Miranda seemed to be an interesting duo in combat. The two looked exactly the same even their bone frame was incredibly matching. Also, Miranda was flat which contributed to the appearance. With the same Golden hair and skin as well as the same green eyes, Jon was one of the few who can tell them apart and even telling that the girly looking Mirren is a male.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     How did he do that? Simple, females of all races have Vital Anuic Energy while males have Vital Padomic Energy. Jon was a pro when it came to detecting such a thing. What is more interesting was how the two didn't dress like regular Altmer and wore plain clothing with hoods and face covers instead, Jon can tell that the two are good assassins.


     "Begin."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 2)


     With the signal, Jon blinked from his place in front of the two siblings right away. With his left, he clutched on Mirren's neck and raised him up. The two siblings couldn't even react in the right time but Miranda retreated too fast and fired three arrows at Jon who used Mirren as a meat shield.


     The arrows curved in the air and crashed on the ground.


     Miranda could clearly curve her shots mid-air by her will. She is an Arcane Archer.


     Mirren had to break free from Jon's hand. He put his right leg on Jon's arm and kicked at Jon's chin with the other. Jon had to stop the left with his hand but Mirren was already casting a spell at Jon's face.


     Jon could pull out a trump card but he preferred to just disengage and threw Mirren away.


     "Dammit."


     Mirren landed on the ground with a flip and was about to pull out his daggers but he switched to a longsword that was where he landed.


     "Good choice." White Cat complemented.


     It was impossible to face the [Ebony Blade] with just daggers. One needed some reach.


     "Now!" The Altmer twins signaled to each other and vanished from their places.


     "I see. So that's your tactic."


     The two must used the [Muffle] and [Invisibility] to erase their presences.


     "Fine, let's do this." Jon carried the [Ebony Blade] seriously with both hands.


     {You think a rusty dull blade can do anything against us?}


     Jon heard a voice in his head.


     "Telepathy, huh? Sorry, but you got the wrong opponent. System, put them on an ear-piercing tone."




     "... Ah... Ah! What is happening? I feel... I can taste my own thoughts."


     Mirren fell on the ground and held his head.


     "Told you." Jon sneered as he saw Mirren go out of his stealth.


     Just as he was about to walk to him, a barrage of arrows hurled at him.


     Jon didn't take any chances and waved the Ebony Blade at all the arrows blocking them one by one. Once or the secrets of the Ebony Blade was its invulnerability so Jon can pretty much abuse it as he sees fit.


     Miranda wasn't giving Jon any chance to attack Mirren and kept him away until her brother stopped the Telepathy Attack and went back to stealth again.


     Jon let loose of his Aura and its unique blood-red color overflowed like a flood. Once he slashed at every direction shooting red energy crescents but he couldn't hit the Altmer twins.


     The two went completely into hiding.


     "Fine, let's play cat and mouse."


     Jon stood still and focused his senses on the surroundings while holding his blade in a mid-guard.


     Hidden from view. Mirren and Miranda were barely keeping their breath in order. The attacks from a while ago made them jump around like monkeys.


     The two were quite the skilled assassins and they have zero reputation which is what an assassin should have. No one ever heard about the duo Altmer who kill while being invisible because they leave no witnesses or targets to tell a tale, their work is also very clean.


     With such a skill, the two possessed terrifying talents, coordination, and their looks made them untraceable. Only the ones who raised then know of their secrets until they gained the attention of the Daedric Prince Mephala. Finishing the Labours wasn't that hard for them but they were out if their comfort zone and had to work with strangers like the Old Woman of Mournhold, Jon and the rest who had to know of their secret style.


     Now as they faced Jon, they could never think of a worse match. He was not just resourceful and highly skilled but his senses and detection were on another level. Each wave of his Aura just a moment ago was almost a sure kill if they didn't dodge as if their lives were depending on it.


     {We need to get closer and hold his big movements.} Miranda said.


     {He is a brute and he is more skilled than us in magic.} Mirren replied.


     {We need to fight him on our terms.}


     {Do you have a plan?}


     {Let's play him around.} Miranda had a tactic in mind and shared it with her brother.


     Jon was trying to senses the Altmer twins but the power of Invisibility and Muffle granted by the [Ring of Khajiiti] and the [Bow of Shadows] were the real deal.


     As he was thinking of a tactic, his acute senses detected a very faint killing intent and he waved his hand to deflect an arrow with his Aura.


     Another sharp trace came from behind him so he blinked to the back and waved his sword only to hit the air.


     He can defend but he can't attack on this rate. Accurate arrows and sharp attacks came from many directions and Jon defended perfectly but the Altmer twins were already as far as they could get once he counters.


     Jon sighed in took off his mask.


     "This is annoying. I admit it, you are good at hiding. But not too good. Nefertiti."


     Nefertiti appeared on Jon's shoulder. Her strange appearing effect coming out from the shade caused the people around to be alarmed.


     "I want you to possess my eyes."


     Jon's request was strange but Nefertiti had no problem. She put her paw on her Jon's head and disappeared in shadow. On Jon's face, a black patch covered his eyes and his pupils turned into that of a cat. His vision changed and viewed that of the Shadow Realm.


     "I see you now."


     Jon's tone and appearance caused a cold shiver to run through the brother and sister. Jon was looking right at them.


     "Here's Jonny!"


     The next thing they know was Jon charging full force at them.


     Mirren put his guard on and received a heavy attack from Jon caused causing him to stagger and his sword and fly away. As Jon tried to follow, Miranda shot another barrage of arrows at him.


     "Annoying."


     Jon aimed his hand and shout a blast of raw Magicka at Miranda that made all her arrows be useless. He then charged at her but despite that, she took another arrow and calming aimed at him.


     "Humph!"


     Jon waved his blade's dull side at her but somehow, she disappeared from her place and Mirren appeared in her position while stabbing at Jon by a dagger from a point-blank while an arrow hurled at Jon from the back. They two have exchanged positions.


     Jon's blade was too big to use in this situation so he discarded it without a second thought and held Mirren's hand while waving [Great] in a coat form to take the arrow for him.


     Without his strange and at this close range, Jon and Mirren started another kind of fighting.


     Their hands moved like the wind and one tried to stab or disarm the other. Their speed was almost four exchanges per second and the two were hell-bent on taking the other down.


     In the end, Jon had the advantage and forced Mirren backward after a couple of clean punches to his abdomen.


     Mirren entangled hands with Jon then nimbly climbed on Jon's leg and launched himself away.


     "Now!"


     He shouted and Miranda let loose of another barrage of arrows.


     "Tsk." Jon became annoyed and stood between Miranda and Mirren to force her to stop shooting.


     As she did he went after Mirren once again.


     By now, the Invisibility was off and the fight was completely seen to the others, not just Jon hitting and kicking air.


     "Damn it. We can't take him on like that. 2 on 1."


     Jon engaged in another Unarmed melee with Jon. The two were experts in martial arts.


     "I have never seen a Martial skill this good before." Jon complimented.


     "Yours is annoying but good too." Mirren couldn't help but acknowledge.


     The took distance before engaging once again. Mirren took a big step and jumped performing a flying double kick. Jon took one large step to the left and kicked Mirren from the side. Miranda couldn't shoot from afar any more so she threw away the bow and attacked Jon's foothold while he was kicking.


     Jon's kick was successful but sensing Miranda sliding at him made him jump up high by one leg and retreat behind her. She was already up and attacking him with a hand attack, she wasn't using punches but rather small claws attached to her special glove.


     Jon defended himself by directing her attacks sideways until Mirren joined the fray.


     Two fast kicks from the side toward Jon were blocked by an equal power from his palm attacks. Everything they threw at him was redirected by his hands while he kept an excellent footwork and timing.


     Mirren was attacking Jon's upper half and Miranda was attacking the lower half, the three were at the climax of their speed and the onlookers were holding their breath.


     Once thing Jon noticed in the two siblings coordination and it was that the two highly depend on each other, complete each other moves and cover each other's mistake. Jon knows two people who can fight like that and these were his father Jonrad and his uncle Tyr. They once told him that their mentor was the only person who would defeat them as a pair by knowing their mistakes and using it against them. So to break the perfect coordination between Mirren and Miranda, Jon needed to see their style and analyze it.


     And here it came, there was the moment when the two fall from coordination and attack at the same moment. Without checking the other's balance.


     Miranda was kicking at Jon from the front and Mirren was performing a roundhouse from the side. The two were off balance and usually, Miranda had an easier retreat.


     Jon didn't bother with her at this moment and focused on Mirren, he grasped Mirren's leg and pulled him towards him fast.


     Miranda panicked seeing her brother completely falling towards Jon and her only thought was to push Jon away so her kick had to reach.


     At that moment, Jon's plan worked and he completed had Mirren between him and Miranda. Miranda's attack landed on her brother but...


     Something went completely wrong.


     Miranda's kick was directed to Jon's abdomen and Mirren was being pulled so his position was unbalanced. Once Miranda's kick landed, it was a bullseye to yesterday's hit spot.


     Mirren froze while holding his crotch facing his sister. He then fell on his face in agonizing pain.


     "Brother!" Miranda panicked and didn't know what to do.


     "Whoops!" Jon was not sure how that was so accurate.


     The others saw that and Isha came over.


     "Gods... he had it again." She kinda felt sorry for Mirren.


     The others were not sure what to do but the servants were already ready with an ice pack.


     "You!" Miranda looked at Jon with absolute anger.


     "Hey, that wasn't my fault." Jon didn't want to be blamed for this too.


     "I don't care! This is for Mirren."


     Miranda charged at Jon with anger faking a bunch and kicked a low blow.


     Everyone in the place was shouting to stop her but her kick landed.


     "..." "..." "..." "..." "..."


     Now looking at her leg, somehow and for some reason, it was completely snapped in the wrong direction.


     She fell in her butt silently as the pain took a while to reach her brain.


     She looked up at Jon whose figure covered the sun behind him.


     "Well, well, look what you have done! Ever heard the slang 'Balls of titanium'? That was two of them."


     That was the last thing Miranda heard before she passes out.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     413 No Man“s Land 4 : The Team
      A/n: had some employment drama to deal with.


     ~~~~~~~~~


     "Hey, my face is up here."


     "Oh, sorry."


     Normally, the first sentence would be said by a girl to a rude guy staring at her feminine assets but the situation was reversed in this case.


     Ever since Miranda broke her leg trying to kick Little Jon, somehow, everyone kept staring at where Little Jon is for the past week.


     "Hey, I just want to ask a question." Isha spoke.


     "As long as it is not about Little Krilon, then don't bother asking." Jon said.


     "You really... fine. Just why do you keep such a thing a secret?"


     "What thing?"


     "Your little brother. It can break a mountain at this rate."


     "Hey! Stop spouting nonsense. I was just using an armored plate at the spot."


     "Ha! Who would believe that?" Isha dismissed Jon's answer.


     Indeed he was lying. Jon has refined his bones and skin to the peak of humanity. Unless it is some sort of specially enchanted weapon for piercing like the [Spear of Bitter Mercy] or [Mehrune's Razor], nothing can really wound him especially when he uses his Aura. One of the reasons why Jon only uses [Greed] as armor and passed the [Savior's Hide] to Aela.


     "By the way, where are the other three? No signal yet?" Jon asked.


     "No. These elves are not your best fans anyway so they lump us together all the time." Isha said annoyed.


     "Hehe! Sorry about that."


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     The two were sitting on a large tree overlooking the road between Mournhold and Narsis. It was dead night and the two were good at hiding.


     "So... how were your advances on Mirren?" Jon asked.


     "... Not good." Isha groaned.


     "Oh! I told you before, stop creeping the guy every time you meet him."


     "I don't creep him!"


     "You smacked his butt."


     "By mistake."


     "You peep on him."


     "Wrong place, wrong time."


     "You cornered him to a wall when you were drunk."


     "Fine! I did all that! I like cute boys... not some muscle freak like you." She said as she threw the wineskin at Jon.


     "Dude, I know it is hard to find cute boys in this day and age but take it easy, you will have a million chance to save your prince in distress and be the gallant damsel... Wait! Shouldn't it be the gallant prince and the damsel in distress?"


     "Are you trying to say that girls can't be gallant?"


     "Who said so? One day I'll introduce you to my wife... pray she doesn't hate you on the spot."


     "Whatever, man. Just help me with Mirren this time."


     "Okay."



     "Thanks... Hey, here it is, one of them is out?"


     As the two found what they were waiting for, Jon focused right away.


     "Won't you wait for the others?" She asked.


     "Just give them a signal that we found a way in once I infiltrate." Jon said and quietly jumped off the tree.


     He hid behind a large mushroom tree and waited for the target to arrive. A minute later, an Argonian brute appeared around the area and seemed to be out to water the flowers. As he was getting started, he heard a swift swooshing sound and the world darkened around him.


     The head of the Argonian fell on the ground and Jon picked it up. He hid [Mehrune's Razor] back in his pocket and took out a potion flask.


     "Here goes nothing."


     Jon checked the Argonian's appearance then swallowed the potion in one go. Little by little, he started transforming to the Argonian's appearance.


     "It turns my stomach every time I see you do that." Isha said.


     "Just, keep, watching. Ah! The tail! It hurts! It fucking hurts every... damn... time."


     He changed his clothes and got used to his body before turning around and walking to where the Argonian came from.


     Fifty meters from Isha's position, Jon entered a small encampment of Argonian marauders. They looked at him and didn't seem very impressed or moved, the same guy who went out to take a piss is the same guy who returned.


     "Hey, gather around! I have found something!" Jon suddenly called to the bandits.


     "Heem-Jas, what is it?"


     The other Argonians gathered around some out of curiosity and some looked bored.


     "I have found this blade." Jon, in disguise, took out the large Nodachi blade from the Cube.


     "What is that?"


     "Hm? Looks a bit rusty?"


     "Is that Ebony?"


     "No, stupid. Ebony never rusts. Maybe some old Telvanni antique or something."


     The Argonian started arguing.


     "Well, none of that is true." Jon said, "It is an Akaviri Nodachi or Odachi, the first means 'field sword' and the second means 'great or big sword'. That's just the shape but the origin is really different and it is really ebony despite the rust."


     "Oi, Heem-Jas! When did your wise scaly ass become that of a scholar."


     """Hahaha!""""


     "Sigh! Ignorance... Anyway, it is about time you all gathered around. I really hope that the relationship you guys had with me so far was good and you will never hold a grudge against me."


     "... What is that abou..."


     *Swoosh*


     "♪ Let's get ridiculous! ♪"


     Jon waved the Ebony Blade around like the wind and beheaded all those in his reach. About seven heads rolled on the ground with smiling expressions freezing on their faces. The Ebony Blade is a blade of deceit and those who are killed by it die with a smile on their faces if they were on good terms with the user.


     "Heem-Jas! Have you gone mad?" The Argonians saw the seen of their comrades getting killed by their comrade and their reverse scales twitched.


     "Sorry, guys. I really hold nothing against you. This is just as you see it, me killing you for no reason."


     "Stop! I said sto..."


     As an Argonian who looked like the leader came out, Jon teleported behind him and thrust the Ebony Blade all the way through then took it out so fast that a fountain of blood gushed out from the leader.


     "No! This is not right. This blade... it is evil."


     An Argonian shaman seemed to have sensed the whispers of Mephala from the Ebony Blade and shouted in a fright.


     "Your have some keen senses." Jon waved the sword splitting the Argonian from head to waist.


     "Stop him!"


     "Kill him!"


     The bandits rushed from all sides at Jon. He thrust the blade to the side sticking it in one then waved the corpses with the blade and created an opening to retreat. An Argonian chased with a large axe but Jon's slash crushed the axe and its user. Another jumped from the side with a dagger rushing to Jon's vitals but Jon swung the blade and the Argonian's vision split. Another charged with a thorny shield but Jon took him on by jumping over and beheading him in the process.


     Each Argonian tried to attack Jon was just slashed at by the sword then limbs and heads flew from their bodies. The beauty of it was the blood strokes. The Ebony Blade was not just a simple weapon, it could heal Jon and with a small trick Jon can add a bleeding effect to the blade.


     Each body beheaded had a gush of blood coming from the neck, each limb, each stab, every swing were all lethal.


     By the time it ended, the rust on the blade was all gone and the sharpness increased.


     {Ah! I can feel their agony, their shock for betrayal swelling in my blade.}


     A moan came from the blade insinuating the conscious of Jon.


     ==========


     [The Ebony Blade]


     • [Awakening] (3/10)


     • [Absorb Vitality]


     • [Fortify Swordsmanship]


     ==========


     "... Well, it has been a week and I only Awakened two digits of the seal. It is getting harder."


     Jon had to use the hard method to cultivate the Ebony Blade. Not all Blood of Deceit is equal. If one used the blood of their family, then the blade will awaken in no time.


     To understand the principle behind it is to understand who Mephala is. She is the Prince of Assassination and also Genocide, Courtship and Orgy, Tact speech and Poetic. These spheres made Mephala known as the Daedric Prince of Sex and Murder but that was an understanding or rather an underestimation... a fatal one.


     Mephala is the Webspinner that connects the strings between mortals. In other words, she is the Daedric Prince of all sorts of Relationships. One can't even imagine what will happen if a social media got introduced to the current day Tamriel with the existence of Mephala.


     The Blade works by feeding on the strings of Mephala. The thicker the string, the more power it holds. That's why Jon not only change his appearance but interact with his victims using the faces he gained to make a relationship of any kind before he kills.


     It is not as effective as other methods and it is takes a lot of time but it is the safest so far.


     Jon looked around himself admiring how the blade made a great massacre.


     "Goddammit, Krilon. He did it again?" Outside the encampment, some voices could be heard.


     Jon hurriedly returned to his appearance and awaited. It was Isha, Galam, Mirren and Miranda.


     "Sup, guys? Look at this place, it's as if Sheogorath himself passed from here just a second ago." Jon said with an innocent face... which was also stained with lines of blood.


     """..."""


     "Krilon, what was the plan?" Galam asked with an angry tone.


     "Oh, Captain! Didn't see you there, you shouldn't dress in all black at night." Jon, who was in all black, replied.


     "What, was, the plan?" Galam repeated.


     "Something something signal buzz buzz beat them... I may have skipped to the 'beat them' part."


     "And?"


     "... Maybe I killed them all."


     "You left no prisoners."


     "Well, you know, Captain, the blade is a bit demanding. I finally got to remove the rust and get the blade nice and sharp."


     Jon showed off his blade to Galam.


     The two were completely clashing with each other for the past weak. Jon didn't like the Champion of Azura for personal reasons from the game and Galam didn't like Jon challenging him around every turn.


     "When I say something, you better listen or..." Galam started making threats while pointing at Jon.


     "Or what? Frankly speaking, will I get Good Behavior points if I acted like I care? The plan was to come here and kill the fuckers, why keep watching them for a whole damn night?" Jon replied with a cold tone.


     The two seemed to be ready for a fight. As a superhuman as Jon is, Galam had the Ebony Mail and didn't fear Jon, even the Ebony Blade is not sharp enough to go through the Ebony Mail.


     "Okay, you two need to calm down." Isha went in between the two.


     "He is your partner, control him... And search the camp for any letters or evidence." Galam said and walked away.


     The five kept it silent from that point on. Galam, Isha and Mirren started looking around.


     "What's up?" Jon winked to Miranda.


     "..." She just stood there ignoring him.


     "Say, that guy Galam, is he okay with you as a partner?"


     "..."


     "Just asking. If you don't mind telling, then okay."


     "..."


     "Are you always this aloof?"


     "..."


     "Sigh! It is about time I say sorry for the sparring day. I was putting a Codpiece (crotch armor) just in case your brother tried to crack my nuts... turns out we should be wary of you."


     "..." Miranda didn't reply again but Jon noticed that her lips arched up a little.


     "Fine, I won't bother you." Jon said and turned away.


     "I don't like the way he looks at me." Out of the blue, Miranda spoke.


     "... Oh!"


     Jon didn't expect her reply so he turned around only to see her go away.


     "Hmmm... I see."


     Jon looked around and reached to his pocket, he took out a bloody piece of paper he salvaged just a while ago.


     "Hey, I found something." He then called out raising his hand up.


     The others looked at him and came closer. Galam opened his hand demanding the letter.


     "Looks like the Great House Indoril is tipping the Argonian Marauders on the supply wagons that travel from Mournhold to Narsis. This nickname on the letter is the same one from the shell company that the Indoril use for shady business."


     Jon seemed to have immersed himself with the letter before handing it to Galam who snatched it away.


     "Hm! This is bad, we should report to the Old Woman." Galam said.


     "My thoughts exactly." Jon replied.


     "What do you mean by that?"


     "Nothing in particular. I don't think I am here to tell you your job so don't bother with me."


     "We didn't hire you to think, Nord."


     "Great, so don't make me feel like it's a vacant role."


     The two went in another argument.


     "For fuck's sake. Let's go home."


     Isha became fed up with the argument and left first follows by the Altmer twins then Galam.


     "Your mess to clean up." Galam said and left.


     Jon stood in his place with a smile.


     "Nefertiti, did you do what I ask?" He asked.


     "Yes." Nefertiti, in the child form, appeared while dragging a large sack with something quivering in it.


     Jon pointed the Cube Ring in his hand toward her and the sack and took them in.


     A mischievous smile appeared on Jon's face as he snapped his fingers and sat everything on fire.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     414 No Man“s Land 5, 6 : Enemies On Every Corner
      A/n: Another Double Chapter! Happy International Cat day (that was yesterday) and Happy Big Eid (That's Tomorrow)


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     Days passed and Mournhold turned gloomier. The spring fevers made the city feel a bit sickly especially in the southern Plaza district where the refugees have their slums. The Old Woman's Tong kept making some charities here and there to maintain the order around their areas and recruit able men.


     Isha and Galam were doing many runs around the city to secure the warehouses of the gang's resources while Mirren and Miranda were stationed as the Old Woman's guards. Jon's job was to secure the perimeters and handle the public relations around the Casino.


     "Thane Jon."


     "I'm not a Thane, Lanmas."


     "Sorry, kinda a habit. Anyway, our network has detected some of the Indoril Guards around the Bazaar. Seems like trouble is coming." Lanmas said while handing a letter to Jon.


     "Hmmm... Not an opposing gang this time?"


     "I say it is a tip from another gang. Can we rely on you?"


     "Easy. What does the old cat think?"


     "She said to make it clean. We don't want a Great House to publicly hostile to us... not so soon anyway."


     "You think the Indoril will prosecute the White Cat publicly? The old woman has more popularity than them around."


     "They'll use an underhanded method if they involved the faction if the Temple that supports them." Lanmas said with a worried face.


     "Sigh! Look at us, two Nords worrying about Dunmer politics." Jon laughed.


     "Currently, Dunmer politics is our lifeline. So... how many men will you take?"


     "None, let me have my way with the Indoril Guards."


     "Oh! The mighty Jon Dare is showing off some moves?"


     "Haha! I will just mess around."


     Jon walked the street away from the Casino to the entrance of the Bazaar.


     There, he found a few patrols of Indoril Guards dressed in their weird helms that represent the Hortator, Indoril Nerevar.


     Jon looked closely and assessed the guard skills. Unlike the normal city guards, the Indoril Guards are elite soldiers with years of experience that outnumber Jon's age in Tamriel, taking them on while maintaining a secret identity will be a challenge.


     Jon checked his stash of Transformation Potions and luckily there were many, the Normal days he doesn't need to transform, he keeps the potions in spare flasks.


     Now was the time to use another. Despite being untasty, the Potion was very abusable.


     Jon transformed into a Dunmer form right away with a regular height. A few minutes later, he ambushed an Indoril Guard and knocked him down taking his armor and weapon. He then walked the streets with a straight back and a haughty face until he met other Indoril Guards.



     "Hey, Paul. Is that you?" Jon said waving his hand to a guard.


     "Paul?" The guard looked at Jon trying to identify him.


     "Yes, a few Pauls are here with you. I just ran into one on my way here."


     "Who are you?" The Guards frowned.


     "It's me... Steve. Don't you recognize me, Paul?"


     Somehow the Indoril Guards were wary of him but realizing that he must be drunk, they changed their attitude.


     "Who's your commanding officer? We should report you for lollygagging on work hours." One guard said.


     "And why would I do that? I thought they only gag lollies in Skyrim."


     "... Huh?"


     "Never mind. Before I head out, mind telling me why the whole lot of you are gathered here." Jon asked.


     "You don't even know that? Where were you last night?" The guard asked suspiciously.


     "Out drinking. I have a leave for personal reasons." Jon kept the bullshit on with a normal attitude.


     "Personal reasons? First time hearing that... Where did you say you are from again?"


     "I didn't."


     "..." "..."


     Sadly, those guards were hard to trick. Even though Jon's act was somehow passable in other places, Elite guards like them deserve their title after all. The guards in front of Jon looked at each other and agreed that Jon is a spy.


     "Fine." One of them spoke, "We are here for a criminal tong bust. Now, mind telling us what you are here for."


     "Oh! So you are the guards on that bust thing? Are there any more of you?" Jon didn't even bother acting anymore.


     "Humph! You'll know soon. One your knees."


     The Indoril Guards surrounded Jon and one put a hand on his shoulder.


     "Oh, I hoped you'd do that, Paul." Jon smiled widely.


     He grabbed the hand of the man and twisted it while kicking his legs resulting the man to fly in a whirl before falling on the ground.


     "Catch him!"


     The other guards were triggered right away and a fight started in the middle of the market.


     Jon kicked to the back then to the front sending two guards away from him. One attacked from the side but was restrained down by Jon from the arm and got a knee to the ribs.


     "N'chow! (Shit!) Use weapons."


     The guards realized that Jon won't go down without lethal force and drew their swords. In an instant, Jon has closed the distance to them. He used a combination of fast punches to take down the remaining seven guards and made it look loud.


     As the last Indoril Guard fell down, the market has already fallen to chaos and all the shops sealed its doors. Once the main force arrives, the place will become a bloodbath.


     Still, seeing the Indoril Guards fight each other was very unusual as it seemed that one of them has gone rogue.


     Heavy footsteps came from the alleyway leading to the market and the Indoril Guards flowed out in numbers. Once they saw a fellow guard standing in a pile of fallen fellow guards, their Captain spoke right away.


     "Guard, report! What happened here?"


     "Yes, Captain." Jon said as he ran towards the captain and as soon as he arrived...


     "Reporting to your mother, you Indoril bastards owe me three months of pay and you claim to be righteous? Shame on you!"


     Jon held the Captain from his clothes and carried him up in the air then threw him at the guards behind him.


     "Captain!"


     "What are you doing, you madman."


     "Catch this idiot!"


     "Stop!"


     And another fight started. Different from the initial patrol, the main force was equipped with spears.


     "Haha! You Indoril bastards don't want to give me my pay? Fine. Let's see how you can stop me."


     Jon held a stall from the market and carried it over his head. The Indoril Guards had their eyes widened and gulped from fear.


     "Hey, comrade. Let's take this one out."


     "Talk my ass!"


     Jon sent the stall flying at them and crashed a hole in the middle of their formation.


     "Stop him before he throws anything else."


     The guards ran with Jon intending to kill him as fast as possible, Jon shamelessly turned tail and ran to the other side. Whatever he finds on his path, he would trap it and throw at them. The whole Bazaar district became chaotic and the Indoril Guards lost control over the situation against one man, the people watching from the windows and from behind the doors couldn't fathom how a lone guard was able to do such a ruckus against the whole body of the Indoril Guards.


     Jon wasn't merciful either, wherever he ran, he would spout shit about House Indoril saying that they don't pay their retainers and swindle people. This made the guard captains chase him with their teeth and nails to only eat his dust.


     In mind, Jon's destination was to the west of the district where the castle is.


     Mournhold was large, and an hour of running straight to the west wouldn't even reach anywhere but that was what Jon wanted. He rooted most of the Indoril Guards from their posts to come after him to the point where the ruckus was heard from outside the district.


     This all kept going until Jon reached a certain plaza. He was confronted with Guards from every street now as his path and escape were blocked.


     "Mercenary Krilon, you are surrounded." A voice called for him from atop of a building.


     Jon stiffened, how on Nirn did they see through his disguise?


     He looked to the rooftops and saw some men in a distinctive unique armor.


     "Temple Ordinators?"


     This was a bit shocking. Why would the temple send people after him when he is known as Labourer?


     This wasn't simple. Those Temple Ordinators are in cahoots with House Indoril as they are mostly were raised or originated from the house, they should be tough to deal with and as Lanmas said, they should be from the Indoril faction of the Temple.


     Jon carefully heightened his senses and focused on them. The bastards were having dozens of archers on their side too. Jon put his hand on the guard helm and exposed his face under disguise. He appeared as a middle-aged Dark Elf with brown hair and red eyes.


     "Huh? This guy is not a Nord." A Temple Ordinator was taken aback.


     "How? We were told the Nord names Krilon will make a large mess when we try and catch him. You're telling me a guard did that?" Another questioned.


     "This... This is not normal. If things didn't go according to plan then we have been had." The leader of the Ordinators said.


     "Kwama pile (bullshit), this scum must know something. S'wit (fool), identify yourself." Another shouted at Jon.


     Jon's face became better as he discovered he is still safe.


     "Humph! Ask your wife who was with her last night, she'd tell you, dimwit."


     "WHA... SHOOT THE BASTARD!" The Ordinator didn't take Jon's provocation well and ordered the archers.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     "No, wait..." Other Ordinators tried to stop the archers but it was too late.


     *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


     Arrows from all directions were shot at Jon, he didn't just stand and found a nearby stall to hide under. Once the arrows were all shot, Jon retaliated.


     A bow appeared in his hands and he took an arrow from the ground and shot it back at the guards on rooftops.


     "Take cover. Bastard's got a bow."


     "Who is this man? Is that really one of our guards?"


     The Indoril Guards were at loss of what to do. Volleys of arrows were shot at Jon who kept running like a cat with nine lives and hides under stuff then shoots back. All his shots were at the Guard's knees.


     "That's it! Kill him." The leader of the Ordinators aimed his hand towards Jon and evoked a Firebolt.


     The other Temple Ordinators followed him and cast a barrage of Firebolts towards Jon.


     Jon saw that and a smile appeared on his face. Under his feet, he has prepared a Fire Rune spell and overcharged it with an absurd amount of Magicka.


     Once the Firebolts were a meter away from he was already hundreds of meters away by a Teleport spell prepared beforehand.


     The Firebolts landed on Jon's spot and...


     *Kaboom*


     A large explosion shook the plaza. The people felt the land shake and some guards fell from the rooftops.


     "Boethiah!" The Ordinators were shocked speechless.


     "Serran! Did you cast a Fireball?" The Ordinator Captain asked the one who was dissed by Jon.


     "N- No! A Fireballs can't do that..."


     **********


     (Part 2)


     Jon left the Ordinators for their own mess and disappeared in an alleyway with [Greed] covering him. He looked at the Ordinators and frowned.


     "Someone was after me. Someone knew my capabilities and tried to ambush me. Why?"


     He couldn't figure out the reason but roughly understood that there was someone trying to hinder the Labourers and that is clearly House Indoril's faction in the Reclamation Temple. Only they can mobilize Ordinators which serve as Templar Knights.


     If that's the case then the Old Woman of Mournhold should have made some big enemies and they are targeting her by dismantling the ones around her.


     The Casino may even be in Danger but the most important thing is the Old Woman.


     {Isha, act naturally.} Jon telepathically called Isha.


     {Eh... nothing, just a bee.} Isha seemed to be talking to someone.


     {You can reply to me by only thinking.} He said.


     {Like that?}


     {Yes. Where are you? What is your situation?}


     {I am at Godsreach district. Galam and I are chasing someone.}


     {Tsk, you two are being distracted. Try to return to the Casino fast. I was pulled away too. Seems like someone is up to something.}


     {Can you explain?}


     {Once you reach the Bazaar, you'll know... Also, tell Galam to keep his ugly mug hidden.}


     {... Fine.}


     Jon disconnected with Isha. He was somehow suspicious of Galam but looks like the two are being distracted too.


     {Lanmas, you hear me?}


     {Thane Jon, is that... where are you?}


     {I'm just talking to you from far. Is everything alright?}


     {Yes, is there anything wrong on your part.}


     {No, just secure the perimeter and empty the Casino. Someone is up to something.}


     {I see. Fine.}


     Jon then contacted Mirren.


     {Hey, cute boy.}


     {Why am I heading that bastard's voice all of a sudden?}


     {I am in your head, you should stop thinking of me that much, you know.}


     {... Fuck! How far can your Telepathy reach?}


     {Far enough. What's your status?}


     {Nothing important. What's going on?}


     {Someone is after White Cat, you're with her?}


     {No, only sis is with her. Who is after White Cat?}


     {Go back now, I don't know but all of us were lured away.}


     {Dammit! Fine.}


     Jon cut the connection with Mirren and tried to contact Miranda but got no response. He tried to contact White Cat or Lanmas again but that wasn't the possible too.


     "Shit!"


     Time can't be wasted now. Jon took out [Pride], [Krilon] and the [Ebony Blade].


     "Nefertiti."


     "Yes."


     "Keep an eye out, tell your friends we need eyes on the city."


     Nefertiti appeared on Jon's shoulder.


     "Fine, some boys and girls around the town owe me some fish."


     "Oh! So you've been busy too. Let's see what you are capable of, young lady."


     Jon and Nefertiti split up.


     He used the Elder Staff to fly invisibly while erasing his magic signal. As soon as he reached the White Cat Casino, he could already see that something is wrong.


     The doors were unguarded and a strange transparent gas was coming out from some windows.


     Jon put a filtering ward around him and walked in.


     Everyone was out, the waiters and some customers were all lying unconscious. Jon carefully walked through the entrance and trod carefully.


     He can treat those people but they will get in the way, thankfully, the gas was harmless.


     The first floor's hall was dead silent but as soon as Jon arrived at its center, poison darts were shot at him from all directions.


     Jon raised the Elder Staff up and 'Spatial Mirror' formed around him. Every dart that was shot was mirror- reflected at the one who shot it. Bodies fell from the balconies of the second floor and the corners of the first floor. Some staggered but all were paralyzed once they got their darts stuck to their faces, tongues and eyes.


     Jon waved the staff once again and all those who fell flew from their places and gathered in a sphere of bodies floating in the middle of the hall.


     This was just the tip of the iceberg when it comes to the skills of the Elders Staff of Power and Fate, Pride. Exciting Jon's will like that can only be described as Imagination Magic, a power worthy of the strongest sin that even exerts its control over the very Magicka.


     Jon seemed proud with his work but there was no time to dally.


     He cast 'Tactical Vision' with Pride and saw everything clearly. There was an underground level he is not aware of and a fight going on in White Cat's room upstairs.


     Jon walked hastily upstairs and would stab with the Ebony Blade through some hidden corners to kill the assassins hidden behind them. He reached White Cat's room and heard some noise going on inside.


     Once he walked in, he saw some figures hidden with invisibility magic hiding at every corner but he didn't trigger them. There was a hidden fight going on between top-class assassins in the room.


     "Humph!" Jon snorted and shot Lightning bolts from his spear at every hidden assassin shooting them down in one go.


     "Dammit! He saw us."


     Some of them endured the spells and desperately ran towards Jon only to be sliced by his blade. He then looked around and spoke.


     "Miranda, it's me."


     As soon as he said so, a figure appeared out of thin air and collapsed on the ground.


     "Miranda!"


     He ran towards her holding her body before collapsing, he found many darts on her enough to kill an elephant.


     He directed his staff at her and gave his best healing spell but without understanding the poison, he can't detoxify it.


     "Krilon... downstairs."


     "I know."


     "Hurry."


     Seeing her losing consciousness, Jon could do nothing but to transfer her inside the Cube. He put her down and took off her armor then put her in a pool of healing water provided by Alina.


     "Just, hang in there. This can at least halt the poison."


     The Altmer girl kept hallucinating so Jon left her to rest and jumped out of the Cube.


     Back to the Casino, Jon found Mirren rushing to the first floor.


     "Miranda! Krilon!"


     "I'm here." Jon jumped down.


     "What's is that... poison?" Mirren was becoming dizzy by the invisible gas.


     "Here." Jon cast the Filter Ward on him.


     "That..."


     "Shut up, your sister is resting. She's okay. White Cat is down there."


     "Yes but... what is that?" Mirren asked pointing at the sphere of people floating in the hall.


     "Ignore the unnecessary details. Do you know these darts?" Jon passed a poison dart to Mirren.


     Mirren took the dart and tasted it only to have a disgusted face. He then looked at one of the assassins and unveiled him.


     "Figures! Shadowscales from the Shirt-Tail Tribe."


     "Argonians?" Jon asked.


     "Naga Argonians, fanatics of a lost order. I ran into them once back at Elsweyr."


     "Here's the situation, there is an underground floor. I don't know where is its entrance but I'll teleport us down there. White Cat should be hiding down there and she has company."


     "... Okay, I'm with you." Mirren agreed and unsheathed his sword.


     Jon didn't wait and waved Pride around taking the two downstairs.


     "Wha... Who's there?" An Argonian panicked.


     "Daddy and Mommy. No offense, Mirren, you're Mommy."


     "Very taken, man."


     ***


     In a brass vault under the White Cat Casino, Lanmas and the Old Woman sat together. Lanmas was holding a crossbow and preparing an axe at his side.


     "Boy, you don't need any of that. Just let me take care of it." The old woman said.


     "My Lady, you can't possibly be thinking of dirtying your hands, this is a last case measure when I die. Also, Lord Jon Dare is on the way." Lanmas said with absolute respect more than what is shown in public.


     "You spoil me a lot, kid. I don't underestimate Jon Dare or the others but you shouldn't have made them go through the trouble to protect this old woman." She said with a laugh.


     "At someone has to at least be at your side when your enemies gather like that."


     "Enemies? Those are long dead, my boy. I leave no enemies alive. Also, I called for my own helper to come. Don't worry about my safety, I've forgotten about defending myself than most will ever learn."


     "It's never too much protection, your Maj... Wait! Is that... music?" Lanmas frowned.


     "Hm? I hear it... it's quite nice." The old woman relaxed with a smile.


     Some fighting Josie was heard and died down a minute later. The music came closer and someone knocked on the vaults door. Lanmas went to the breathing vents and spoke.


     "Whose there?"


     "Its Krilon."


     "How can I be sure?"


     "I saved your ass from freezing to death on Japhet's Folly."


     "Oh! Thank Kyne."


     Lanmas opened the vault for Jon and Mirren and looked outside.


     "Nice work."


     "Thanks."


     "That thing is?" Lanmas pointed at the spectral gramophone floating behind Jon.


     "I am a sick person who loves to listen to Mozart while killing people. It's so peaceful." Jon said and walked to White Cat to lend her a hand.


     "Good job, my friends. I trust that you left some alive for questioning." She said while standing up.


     "Surely, we would love to find an antidote for these needles first and see why those Indoril are luring us out and sending Argonian assassins." Jon said.


     "Hm? That can't be." The old woman denied.


     "What?"


     "The Indoril are too prideful to send Argonians or even make them enter Mournhold. What makes you say that?" She asked.


     "Well, Temple Ordinators were after me by name and Argonian Assassins are all over the place."


     The woman frowned.


     "No. It seems I was wrong. Our enemy is not House Indoril... not just House Indoril. Someone else is at play here." She said.


     "And... why are those many people after you? You hired the Labourers from the Temple but the Indoril... I don't get it." Mirren asked.


     "No, keep this to yourselves but you should know what we're were doing for the past few days, right?" She said.


     "We were securing the roads between Narsis and Mournhold." Jon said.


     "Yes, while transferring food and weapons to Narsis." Lanmas added.


     "Weapons and food? Like war efforts?" Jon was quick to catch up.


     "Yes, our objective is to support House Hlaalu in Narsis. This attack means someone is on to us. Someone is after Narsis and want to get rid of House Hlaalu by cutting its northern supply line which is us." The old woman said.


     "Who might that be?" Mirren asked.


     "Can be literally anyone." Lanmas said, "The Empire is a big suspect, they may be trying to get back to Morrowind again, any of the five Great Houses is also a potential enemy and the An-Xileel government of Black Marsh is an obvious answer... but the Indoril Temple Faction is involved or being manipulated. We are short on information here."


     Jon and Mirren looked at Lanmas with admiring eyes, he was analyzing the situation on a vast scale.


     "Good job, my boy. I want you to pull our people in Mournhold." The Old Woman said.


     "Shouldn't you leave the city for a month or so until we figure things out?" Mirren said.


     "No. I was born here and as my days are closing, I want to die here." The Old Woman showed a stubborn attitude.


     She then looked at Jon and Lanmas.


     "Can we rely on your people from Skyrim to supply us?" She asked.


     "Sadar Clan was always faithful to you as our savior, my lady. We will do what we can." Lanmas said.


     "I can spare an army." Jon said.


     "No need for an army, my friend." The Old Woman laughed.


     "Fine, I'll reach out to my people."


     The Casino started to be guarded by a large militia and closed its doors to customers. The Old Woman's Tong accepted the challenge.


     By the next day, Miranda was cured of the poison. Jon and Isha were patrolling the perimeter when they ran into an Indoril Guard with a wanted paper. The guard hanged it on the wall and left.


     Isha frowned and looked at Jon.


     "Whoops! My bad." Jon laughed awkwardly.


     The wanted drawing has a certain familiar face on it. It was the face Jon used yesterday or rather, Galam's face.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     415 No Man“s Land 7, 8 : Settling Scores, Karly
      (Part 1: Settling Scores)


     A fancy carriage stopped at a certain building in the south of the Bazaar district, it was guarded by some intimidating looking men who secured the area around the carriage first before knocking on its door.


     Jon walked out of the carriage in his Krilon appearance and extended his hand to the other passenger. The old woman went came out after Jon holding his hand and the two walked to the building.


     "Sorry to trouble you, my friend. Galam seemed to have got mixed up in something mysterious lately." She said.


     "Yes, I saw it. Bad news what happened." Jon made a disheartened look.


     "You sure you have no idea what happened? He was gazing at you thinking you did something with Illusions." She looked at him with disbelieving eyes.


     "I said it, didn't I? Anyone with a decent talent in Magic can see through a Mimic Spell."


     "Then how do you explain what happened?"


     "I just cast some illusions on a guard and he went on a rampage but somehow he ended up looking like Galam. Nothing I could do about it."


     "Heh! I think there is more to the story I'll take your word for it." The Old Woman giggled softly and walked forward inside the building.


     The place looked like a big merchant store where they sell grains and materials by big amounts. The Old Woman found her way through the workers who cleared the way for her intimated by Jon's presence. The two finally reached the other end of the building where a desk stood empty.


     "Alven! I know you are here. Come out." The Old Woman called.


     Jon looked around for this fellow Alven then noticed someone poking his head from behind a door. He sighed and stared at the man until he came out.


     "My my! What a pleasant surprise Tong Leader. You honor us with your presence." Said the man who appeared to be a fat Dunmer.


     He came in front of the woman and went on his knees trying to kiss her hand but Jon held him from his nape and shook his head.


     "Excuse me, Tong Leader. Please have a seat. Mister, please have a seat too."


     The fatty kept offering hospitality so the Old Woman simple walked and sat behind the desk.


     "Hmm... how are you doing, Alven?" She asked.


     "We are living by your boon, my lady. There is no more we can ask for." Alven said while bowing slightly.


     "So you remember?"


     "Of- Of course, how can I forget?"


     "Hmmm... How is your wife, Alven? Did she have an easy birth?"


     "Yes, thank you for asking, my lady."


     "Strange! I hear she departed to Ebonheart right after birth. Why so fast?"


     "Eh... Yes, she had to stay with her mother to take care of the newborn. Mournhold is not suitable in spring for the seasonal fever."


     "I see." The Old Woman pointed at the chair across the desk, "Sit down, Alven."



     "My lady, I prefer..." Alven was about to say something but Jon held his shoulder and forced him on the chair.


     The fatty sat while sweating like a swine.


     "Tell me, Alven. Do you know what I value the most?" She asked.


     Alven nodded hastily.


     "The most valuable money I have ever made and the priceless lesson of life. Value Loyalty above all else." She said and stood up.


     She walked around the desk to Alven holding her staff.


     "The prices of the grains have gone very high overnight. Mind explaining, Alven."


     "Th- The last shipment was... it was not very good. Some sacks were rotten and we had to come up with a way to cover the loss slightly until another fresh shipment arrives."


     "Which shipment?"


     "The Silver Hills shipment. The one from Skyrim."


     The Old Woman was taken aback.


     "The Silver Hills went bad? Isn't that the wheat from Winterhold?"


     "Yes."


     The Old Woman looked at Jon and the two sighed in their minds.


     "Strange! The Dare Fleet is known to have fast ships powered by demons as far as the rumor says... and those people from Winterhold are really fanatics about Quality." She said with a doubting tone.


     "I... I don't know. Maybe those Demonic Ships caused the grains to be cursed."


     "Good one, Alven." The Old Woman said and called for a worker, "Bring me some Silver Hills sacks. One from each corner of the building."


     The worker looked to his boss but Jon was covering the screen.


     "Until the grains come, tell me, Alven. What happened to the charity distribution I ordered? Word is the refugees didn't eat their fill last night."


     Alves jumped off his seat.


     "Those... Impossible, my lady. The distribution is going very well every day, anything but that is baseless accusations."


     "No one accused you of anything, Alven..." She said.


     "Oh. I see... a test."


     "... yet." Jon continued for her.


     Alven looked at Jon with an offended look but Jon's mask alone was intimidating as if the face behind it is a part of it.


     "Here, my lady. The sacks." The worker came with a few others and put the sacks in from of the Old Woman.


     "Open them." She said.


     The worker opened them and then she went forward and put her hand in every sack taking out some grains and tasting them directly.


     "Cyrodilic Light Grains." She said.


     "No, it can't be. This is..." Alven was shocked seeing a classy lady like her recognize grains like a tact farmer.


     "Krilon, my dear. We made a detour to recover something this morning. Would you mind doing the... you know... you snap thing."


     "By all means." Jon said and snapped his fingers taking out some large sacks from the Cube.


     Alven saw the sacks and lost all the power in his legs. The worker opened them and the Old Woman did the same.


     "Hmm... It is as you can smell the snow and wind of North Skyrim. A scent I will never forget. Reminds me with year 45 of the Third Era, we were on a ship on the northern waters of Skyrim hoping to steal a map to a treasure from Dawnstar's Jarl but we had to dock on a wild shore because of a coming storm. Hiding in the ship was reckless so we landed with little food we have got, for our dumb luck, the food was rotting and no animal or village for half a day's walk. My friend Sor and I hid in a cave of all places waiting for the storm to go by the morning but as the morning came, there was no end for it. I've never seen so much rain... winds like a Daedra went mad. All we could do is wait it out but Sor... he made a run for a village. So I was there... soaking wet... alone... three days of absolute misery. And on the fourth day, I was... overcome by this incredible feeling of peace. Something about hiding there while the rest of the word is being torn apart... sigh! It was poetic. Poor Sor learned that the hard way."


     "What happened to him?" Jon asked.


     "He died... didn't get a few steps before the wind sends him flying to land on his skull. The fifth day when it all went down made me and the ones who lived it run to the village and bet for food like a punch of vagrants, we didn't even have enough willpower to raid a single village." The Old Woman said and approached Alven.


     "Now, do you know the moral of my story?"


     Alven nodded like a chicken.


     "I wasn't talking to you, Alven." She turned around and looked at the worker. "I'm talking to you, young man."


     "Yes, my lady." The worker said.


     "What's your name?"


     "Talim."


     "How long have you worked in my granary?"


     "Four years."


     "Fine. You are in charge now." She said.


     "T- Tong Leader. That can't be... I am..." Alves wanted to say something.


     "If you don't want to end up being naked, penniless and crawl like a warm to your wife in Ebonheart, then I suggest you keep it down." She said with a deadly glare.


     "..." Alven turned silent.


     "You stand accused of betraying my trust and not showing the loyalty I expect, Alves. The goods you tried to monopolize, the prices you raised and the charity food you stole will all weight you down when my punishment comes but... I think you can spare yourself some beating, Alves. You now can tell why I withdrew all my Guards to the White Cat and that's for you and your likes to think I am retreating. I've been spending the whole morning with Krilon here and I've seen him slap some people. Let me tell you this, people have been ti Oblivion for some time after his slaps. They also make a nice echo."


     Alves gulped looking at the giant behind him.


     "Now, Alves. Mind telling me what I want to know?"


     ***********


     (Part 2: Karly)


     "Looks like you got yourself some answers." Jon sitting in front of the Old Woman.


     "Thanks to your intimidating, it all worked fast."


     "Don't mention it."


     "Some celebration then."


     The Old Woman took out a couple of clean goblets and a bottle of red liquor. She handed Jon a goblet and poured for the two of them.


     Jon smelled the liquor before tilting his head.


     "I don't know that." He narrowed his eyes.


     The Old Woman grinned and replied.


     "Akaviri Blood Sake."


     Jon's eyes widened.


     "I thought that was a myth."


     "Same was said about G-spot but hey... some friends make the impossible possible, right?"


     "Haha! Cheers."


     "Cheers."


     The two stayed quiet for a bit before Jon talks again.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     "Old Cat, who are you?... Really."


     The Old Woman smiled as she looked out of the window.


     "From as early as I remember, all I wanted to do is to be a captain of a ship. To be out there in the middle of the night navigating by the stars. I always thought it would be the greatest life on Nirn getting lost between the sea up there and the sea down here. Heh heh... that's something to know about me." She said.


     Jon smiled and became silent for some time.


     "You're never going to tell more, aren't you?" He asked.


     "Let me put your mind at ease, I never do." She said returning the same grin as him.


     "I'll go with that."


     "More Sake?"


     "Sure."


     "I may have told you before but I have already invited a new one to join the circus. Do get along with her." The old woman added trying to avoid the misunderstanding that happened between Jon and Galam once again.


     "A her? I'm always getting along with them 'hers'."


     The Old Woman smiled widely and shook her head.


     The carriage stopped back at the casino and Jon helped the Old Woman down. The Tong members were guarding the place from outside and inside.


     Lanmas was waiting at the door and came out to receive the two.


     "Thank the Nine you're back. Going out like that..."


     "Relax, my boy. Withdrawing the Tong people was just to make the rats feel the pressure off. Everything is going back as it was now."


     "By your wish. I'll see to it."


     "Did anyone come while we were gone?"


     "Not at all."


     The Old Woman sighed and went in followed by Jon. In there, Isha was playing Gwent with a black cat which is of course Nefertiti.


     "Still losing?" Jon asked.


     "Shut up." Isha groaned.


     The rest of the team were doing their things by either sharpening their arrows, reading a book or eating an untimely meal.


     "I think the lot around here is getting comfortable." Jon said.


     "It should be fine. According to what we know now, you won't have any rest for the next few days." The Old Woman replied.


     Jon offered her a hand on the stairway and reached her study upstairs. But somehow, his senses were felt something is not quite right.


     "Show yourself." Jon blocked the Old Woman's path and took out Mehrune's Razor.


     No reaction came at first but a dart was launched at his forehead. Jon just had to swing the dagger and send it back where it came from.


     "No need for it, you two. Just let me rest my old bones first."


     The Old Woman bypassed Jon without care and sat at her favorite place. Beside her, a Dunmer woman appeared in a mysterious way.


     "Shadow Magic?" Jon noticed.


     "Oh, you could tell?" The Old Woman was taken aback.


     "I happen to see it a lot."


     The Old Woman took his answer for it and looked at the woman who appeared.


     "How have you been doing, girl? Eating well?" She asked.


     "Yes, Grandma. I'm doing good." The other woman replied.


     "I'll leave you two together then." Jon said and left for his business.


     The two women sat in front of each other.


     "That was?"


     "Krilon. You should at least have heard some rumors on your way here, little Karly."


     "Quit calling me that, we're not in the past century."


     "Come on, you're not that old, my dear. Want some candy?"


     "Sigh! Why did you call me here, Grandma?"


     "Why should I have a reason? One can't look out for their grandchildren nowadays?"


     The woman called Karly looked at her grandmother while narrowing her eyes.


     "Fine... I'll go with whatever you say. How are you, old hag? Not planning on being a Hagraven anytime soon. Plenty of them in Skyrim."


     "Tsk. And here I was going soft on you. Truly, all I raised are sluts."


     ""Pffft!""


     The two couldn't hold their laughter much longer.


     "So... How is Skyrim?" The Old Woman asked.


     "Cold! Somehow, the Nords are still running wild rather than freezing to death." Karly said.


     "What? Any trouble?"


     "Yes, Eastmarch and the Rift are going to war with the rest of Skyrim."


     "What about Winterhold?"


     "Neutral as well as Whiterun. Those are the big traders nowadays and they want to save money. What about Mournhold? How are things?"


     "Not very well I'm afraid, the spring is as nasty as ever killing many children. This damn fever is throwing the money all over the place."


     "Want my help then?" Karly asked.


     "Yes, keep your other side of the family away from mine. Tell them to respect the elders before I walk in the Grand Council again and bitch slap them all." The Old Woman said.


     "The Indoril are causing you trouble? Fine, I'll cash out some favors with my cousins just for you, you old dying woman."


     "I'm not dying damn you!"


     The Grandmother and Granddaughter pair had a certain understanding of things.


     "Have you heard about this guy, the Red Cat of Riften?" Karly asked.


     "The Thief?"


     "Yes, the one they call Catatoskr. He appeared in Whiterun and stole from the Jarl over there. They say he showed his face and people are hell-bent on finding him now."


     "Really? How does he look like?"


     "Just a big tabby Khajiit."


     "Hahaha! Good luck tell Khajiit apart then." The Old Woman laughed.


     "I also think the same... Hey, do you have money? A big sum!" Karly asked.


     "Not now. But why? It is not like you to ask before you steal."


     "Ahaha! Yes... I'm really spending a lot the next couple of years and I need some of your coffers to back me up. I put my eyes on some small meaderies, some farms, alchemy shops and honey businesses I want to send bankrupt."


     "Your taking revenge already?" The Old Woman asked.


     "Not revenge. Justice. You're the one who taught us that Revenge is a disease that eats the mind and poison the soul." Karly said.


     "Well said... but you'll have to stay by my side for the coming couple of years until I am done with the Narsis dilemma."


     "Right, I went through it but found many hidden fingers. Want me to investigate?"


     "I've already done that."


     "And who are we up against?"


     The Old Woman smiled.


     "Imperials, Argonians and Dunmer... but the one behind all that is none other than our old friends who always wanted Dasheen for themselves. House Dres."


     ***


     A week passed very quietly. After the run-in with the Indoril Guards and the Old Woman spring cleaning her Tong from traitors. Jon and the rest spent their time training.


     In his room, Jon sat while floating in the air. He was meditating in silence while equipping Wraithgaurd in his right and manipulating some red energy of a broken Heart Stone. The red energy was swirling around him in circles and he would absorb it slowly and carefully.


     As he was nearing a certain limit, Jon's face turned red, green then blue... he opened his eyes and fell on his butt then spat out a mouthful of black blood.


     "Bleh! So nasty! Some caught up on my taste buds. Shit!"


     He desperately cleaned himself and the floor from the impure blood and sat to catch his breath.


     "Finally! I've been training like a fool for the past month and came this far. The Dragon Frame realm is almost over and I am back to uncharted waters... Also, somehow the path ahead seems only longer now."


     Jon sighed and lied on the bed in his room.


     "System, can we reach out Skyrim from here?"




     "Still not enough? I just had another breakthrough... dammit."


     Jon became disheartened and took out a light screen from the Cube.


     "Give me a Status scan result."




     ==========


     << Status >>


     • Name: Jon Dare


     • Level: 8 Ebonblood Realm, Dragon Frame Stage


     • Vitality: 3725


     • Magicka: 3710


     << Powers >>


     • [Nord]


     - Battle Cry (Active)


     - 50% Frost Resistance (Passive)


     • [Firemane]


     - Fireborn: 50% Fire Resistance (Passive)


     - Titanborn: Beast Master (Passive)


     • [Serpent Stars]


     - Serpent Tyranny: All Star's Computability (Passive)


     • [Ahzidal's Genius]


     - Secrets of Enchanting: Ahzidal's Knowledge (Passive)


     << Blessings >>


     • [All-Maker]


     - Root of Power: 2500% Magicka Regeneration (Active)


     • [Talos]


     - Fortify Thu'um: 50% Cooldown (Passive)


     • [Kyne]


     - Empower Thu'um: +20% Damage (Passive)


     • [Dragon Guardian]


     - Dragon Affinity: All Dragon Related Creatures affinity (Passive)


     - Ashen Flames (Active)


     • [Sheogorath]


     - Mad Warrior: 2500% Vitality Regen (Active)


     • [Hermaeus Mora]


     - Bardic Knowledge: Spectral Instruments for Magical Buffs (Active)


     • [The Shadow Stone]


     - Hide in Shadows: Better sneaking in Darkness (Passive)


     - Blur: +20% Combat Speed (Passive)


     ==========


     ~~~~~~~~~~~


     A/n: the reason I wasn't showing the Status was because I lost the txt file containing the notes I had about the novel. I spent the past couple of days recreating the Status, Blessings, Powers, Future Events and Characters files and here's some result. Somethings may have been missed during the story but I just added them anyway.


     The [Serpent Stars] is an initial power in Jon from his birth and it grants him the power to make contact with any star constellation.


     [Ahzidal's Genius] is the power of Ahzidal's set but Jon gained bit permanently by taking Ahzidal's corpse back to Saarthal... I might have missed mentioning that.


     I'll keep working on the Gear of Jon (which I completely forget what it was) and the Spells (cuz God I created a ton of them).




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     416 The Plague 1
      "Narsis, Morrowind*


     In the middle of an encampment stationed in the main plaza of Narsis, a lot of people and Hlaalu guards were running in and out carrying other people and medical supplies.


     "Krilon! Krilon! That girl is dying!" Mirren ran in carrying a small Dunmer child.


     "Dammit! Put her down. She needs cold water... Cool down the fever at all costs. Use Frost Spells on the water and then put the girl in slowly. Listen, Folks, your top priority is to cool the damn fever down. Until we know what we're dealing with, no one leaves the quarantine zone."


     "Sir Krilon. We're having a situation." A Hlaalu Guard came running.


     "Out with it."


     "Some people inside the city are trying to break out?"


     "Sick or not sick, no one goes in Narsis and no one goes out. If a single rat sneaks out then the whole damn Morrowind is fucked." Jon shouted.


     "But Sir... These are Hlaalu Family members." The Guard said.


     "Mirren, leave the girl to a nurse and go break their noble legs."


     "Sir..."


     "On it." Mirren didn't even argue.


     "Galam, what the fuck are you doing?" Jon shouted.


     "I... I think I'm sick too." Galam, who was lying on a mattress, said with a weak voice.


     "Do you want to eat so bad or not to eat all? Do you have sores on your body?"


     "No... but I feel like shit."


     "Then don't lay your ass down here. You have a Filter Mask and if you feel ill, drink up a Prevention Potion. I want all hands on deck!"


     Jon shouted in the people helping him take care of the ill and kept checking a tent after tent.


     "Krilon!" Isha came running to him.


     "How can I help?"


     "Krilon... this is terrible. It's Miranda... she fell ill."


     "Dammit."


     ***


     *3 Days Earlier - on the road to Narsis*


     A Carriage pulled by four Guars traveled on the road to Narsis surrounded by a number of guards on guarbacks and horsebacks. Jon rode on Joergen near the carriage and greeted the ladies inside. These were Old Cat and her granddaughter Karly as well as Nefertiti taking a nap on the Old Woman's lap.


     "Must be nice going out of Mournhold, Old Cat." Jon spoke to the women in the carriage.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     "Yes indeed, my friend. The road to Narsis in this No Man's Land now became like that time when Potema Septim waged war on the Empire all by herself. The girl was maddened by the loss of her son to the point that she cursed the very life itself... What others don't remember was how she forbade death on her bones becoming a Lich. One woman carried by all the rage and envy in the world could do the same damage that was caused by two whole nations in a war. Gives you something to think about." The Old Woman said.



     "You've seen the Wolf Queen of Solitude?"


     "I fought against her and her son. Poor child was driven by that bad envy of hers. The Ruby Throne... that's what she wanted all her life. Once her son was burnt to death and she fortified herself in Solitude, I was sent to her as a peace envoy. I offered her everything but a cornered wolf who lost her cub hears anything but reason. And for ten years we fought. Ten bloody years that would make the Planemeld and the Oblivion Crisis look like amateur works."


     The Old Woman's tone was very remorseful.


     "... Wow!" Jon was heart and soul focused on the story.


     "You like my tales, Krilon?" Old Cat asked.


     "They are actually great. I've recorded them by magic just now."


     The Old Woman smiled.


     "All is left with for me now is nothing but old bones. If I were younger, I wouldn't have stayed in one place like I do now."


     "You are not called the Old Woman of Mournhold for no reason..."


     "Aye. That's true." She agreed bitterly.


     "... But I tend to disagree." Jon added.


     The Old Woman and her granddaughter curiously looked at him.


     "What do you mean?" She asked.


     "Ever heard of the Placebo Effect?" Jon asked.


     "No."


     "It is when you are suffering from a mild pain for example then I give you some water with lemon on it and tell you this will cure you while in fact, it is just juice."


     "I understand now. I did that a lot with my children... hehe. Once..."


     "No stories for now, please. Opposite of the Placebo Effect is the Nocebo Effect like when I give you some sour juice and tell you this will make you vomit so you do vomit."


     "Aha."


     "In both cases, the mind has the power to create its own reality and an effect will appear on the body. Studies show that it appears naturally mostly due to stress as some physical symptoms. But most importantly and like any disorder, it can be contagious.


     Of course there are many factors to consider but what we know that in some communities under certain circumstances, an involuntary behavior developed by one person can go viral. Think of something like a Mass Laughing Hysteria or what happens when some bird flocks do some very unnatural but perfectly coordinated movements in the air that researchers can't explain. In the end, it will spread from person to person until the entire community is infected.


     By that, if an idea can become an illness and the illness becomes an infection. Think of this... From the Dawn Era to the Fourth Era and throughout the communities of Tamriel, what else about our reality is just an Illusion?"


     The Old Woman looked at Jon as if no sound other than his was in the world. She pondered over it and tried to answer his question but wasn't really able to pinpoint a certain idea. In the end, she gave up.


     "What is do you consider an Illusion?" She asked.


     "Hehe! You know, a Dunmer should answer this Question before any other race on Tamriel just like that." Jon said and snapped with his fingers.


     "Then give me time to think." She said.


     "As you wish."


     "What is that about anyway? How could you put together those ideas?" She asked.


     "I'm writing a book." Jon replied.


     "A book?"


     "Yes. A book about the Magical Psychology. The logical lies and the daring ideas about the magic and the world." Jon said.


     The idea of a book written about some crazy obscure subjects like these will be crazy. Knowing that Krilon is Jon Dare, Winterhold's College prodigy, the Old Woman thought of something right away.


     "Finish that book before your Labour ends, show it to me, and I'll put you in the Central Hall of Shad Astula Academy to give a lecture and make a discussion about the book with the High Mages over there."


     "... Shad Astula Academy... Well, I'll take you up on that."


     "Humph! You have to worry about your end of the bargain first. Finish that book, my friend."


     "Without you saying."


     Shad Astula Academy is one of the most important schools in Morrowind which is considered a gathering for free thinkers just like the College of Winterhold. Also, it is one of the places where the old Ebonheart Pact used to train its leaders, mages and high officials and is still used for the same purpose to this very day.


     Jon wouldn't miss the chance for the world. But...


     "The book I am writing will be published under my real name. Won't that attract bad attention?" Jon asked.


     "Remind me what was your surname again?" The Old Woman teased him back.


     "Oh! I see... I just got the 'D' word in a very indirect way. Seriously? Fine. You got me there, Old Cat." Jon laughed and rode ahead.


     In the carriage, Karly looked at her grandmother with strange eyes.


     "Quite the guy that one. What is his real identity?" She asked.


     "I don't disclose information about my friends." The Old Woman said.


     "Friends? Aren't you too old for friends? And I thought most of those died a long time ago."


     "Some still are alive. The old playboy around Vvardenfell and my friend who sends me gifts from Akavir."


     "Hahaha! You really an impression on some strange people despite how wrinkly you've grown."


     "What should I say, granddaughter. When I was younger, I was good... very good."


     "Hmm... About how many hundred years ago... Why are we stopping?"


     The two looked around to see themselves still in the middle of nowhere. Jon's voice sounded talking to someone in the front then he came to the carriage with a Dunmer man.


     "Old Cat, this man is Hlaalu Guard. He's carrying a message to you." Jon said.


     Beside Jon appeared a Dunmer who seemed to have been through Oblivion.


     "Speak, son. What's going on?" Old Cat asked.


     "My Lady, thank Azura you're here. Narsis... there is an epidemic taking over the town."


     "An epidemic?" The Old Woman tensed all of a sudden.


     "What epidemic?" Karly asked.


     "We don't know." The man said.


     "Tell them the symptoms." Jon urged.


     "Yes, around a week ago, some people became very hungry all of a sudden. They ate like pigs and developed a mild fever with slight aches. Four days after, that fever became very high and they refused to eat at all. They also developed some open sores and fell to extreme pain."


     "Oblivion!" Karly was horrified.


     "I don't know what epidemic is that but you may have just described the Llodos Fever. It should just go with some local herbs and would take weeks to develop a second stage. It is not that contagious either. How on Nirn did a Spring Fever become that violent?" The Old Woman self monologued.


     "What should we do? We can't enter an area with such an epidemic." Jon said.


     "Too late. You just came across someone who came from the place." Galam said pointing at the man.


     "Galam is right. We need to rush to Narsis at this rate."


     The Old Woman made a decision and the convoy moved. Narsis was about to witness the harshest spring on Tamriel.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     417 The Plague 2 : Love in the Time of Llodos
      A day passed since the Old Woman's team arrived at Narsis. This situation was tragic.


     The epidemic spread so fast that Narsis had pillars of smoke rising from each corner burning everything that thought to be contaminated. The Hlaalu Guardsmen and the civilians were on a survival game against the epidemic.


     In this total mess, a team of skillful individuals were taking the lead in the emergency response and enforcing the quarantine on Narsis under the management of the Old Woman of Mournhold.


     The first thing they did before they arrive was putting on a plan. Narsis was a medium-sized city a bit smaller than the current Winterhold housing over 20'000 civilians. Controlling all of those is literally impossible and many were trying to escape the town the old woman came with a diabolical idea, she personally summoned a large number of undead skeletons and made them roam around Narsis giving the town the impression of being under an evil attack rather than a punishment from the Gods as some rumors began to spread.


     Jon's ideas of the quarantine were mostly new but were not less violent than the Old Woman's undead solution. The city's layout was mapped to him by the clerics of House Hlaalu. He put a plan to block the streets by breaking many carriages and setting them on fire leaving only some routes to be monitored. An angry mob would go through a lot of trouble to break out from Narsis at this rate.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     Mirren and Miranda, as well as many other mages, were focused on applying Filter Wards on all the medical gear that was going to be used by the staff. The two High Elves had an excellent aptitude in enchanting and their coordination was top notch.


     Galam and Karly were assigned to dispose of and burn anything that is suspected to be contaminated.


     The heroes of the day were both Isha and the Old Woman. The two seemed to have been trained on a unique ability to resist poisons and partially diseases which they called the 'Immunity to a Thousand Poisons' aptitude.


     The two went and inspected every corner of the town marking the places to seal and the routes to follow while discovering the paranoid citizens who refused treatments for many reasons.


     The first day passed like that and the second day arrived. This day was the beginning of the real suffering.


     The disease had two known stages this far.


     The first stage lasts between five to seven days and starts with a mild fever and random bodily aches and pains. Afflicted also have a terrible hunger that cannot seem to be satisfied.


     The second stage is marked by a high fever, overall weakness, and the appearance of open sores upon the body. Pain grips the afflicted, making most normal activities impossible to perform. During this stage of the epidemic, the afflicted's appetite disappears, and it is a struggle to eat and drink sufficient amounts of food and water to maintain their body weight. The Old Woman estimated this stage of the epidemic to last at least seven days. If the afflicted doesn't throw off the disease during this period, a chance of survival may drop to almost zero.



     This is the 10th day of the breakout and the situation is looking bleak. Only a handful of Alchemists were working day and night with no real result other than a potion that can prevent the infection and a portion to ease the pain.


     Yesterday, Miranda fell to the disease too and was consumed by the terrible hunger. Jon and Isha stood out of her room looking at her wolfing a chicken in a minute.


     "Where is my sister?" Mirren came asking.


     Miranda tensed after hearing her brother's voice while Jon blocked the doorway and Isha faced Mirren.


     "Hey, let's talk outside."


     Isha tried to take him out but Mirren carried a strange look.


     "I feel something is wrong. Let me see her." Mirren shouted at Jon and the latter only sighed and moved away from the doorway.


     "Just don't walk in."


     Clearing the door for him, Mirren tried to walk inside but Isha held him.


     The Altmer twins stared at each other wordlessly. A thousand thoughts or so were exchanged between the two in moments before a smile appears on Miranda's face and disheartened look on Mirren's. He then walked out and Isha went to comfort him.


     Jon followed the two by his eyes until they stood together and Isha pulled Mirren closer and hugged him.


     "Oh! That girl is smooth." Jon grinned.


     "What?" Miranda asked.


     "Just some love in the time of... whatever this epidemic is." Jon replied.


     "Love?"


     "Yeah, Isha is making an advance on your brother. She is hugging him like a boy who will protect his girl by all costs... Wait! Is he... nevermind." Jon smartassly remarked.


     "... Crying?" Miranda asked.


     "Eh... Well, yeah... man's tears are valuable you know. Don't underestimate..."


     "Brother was always a crybaby." She said.


     "... And you are the silent cool beauty?"


     "No... I'm the one who likes the weirdest of things."


     "Strange! It took an epidemic to make you talk that many words." Jon remarked.


     "On second thought, you may be the most terrible last person to talk to."


     "God no! I am awful at this. I am very sensitive."


     "... Are they still hugging?" Miranda asked.


     "I've good news in bad news."


     "That's a new way to put it."


     "If you live through this, then your brother will lose his virginity to Isha... the wrong one."


     "Okay. I see the point now."


     "What's with you two anyway?" Jon asked.


     "What's with us?'


     "You look alike, act alike and dress alike."


     "We are twins, we lived together all our lives and we have a reason to dress alike."


     "So you dress like a boy sometimes?"


     "No. Thinking that a girl will dress as a boy is more believable than a boy dressing as a girl." Miranda gave a hint.


     "I see. So the both of you has some bounty on your heads." Jon concluded


     "We're assassins."


     Jon nodded but in his mind he was denying the answer. Assassins like those two are ghosts, they don't even have a reputation let alone a bounty. Jon could think of a few answers but he was not bothered that much.


     "Fine, elf girl. I'll find a cure somehow and get you on your feet." Jon said.


     "You won't do that from here else you too will get infected." She said.


     "I am already infected."


     "... What?" Miranda's eyes opened wide.


     "I caught up the thing this morning but my inner system is putting on a fight. I have learned the ability to expel any inside harm forcefully so I want to understand what is this illness attacking and how to stop it. All I know now is that this is a microbe that attacks many vital organs. I am having a hard time suppressing it which is causing my body heat to rise and I'm frankly quite dizzy but I think I'll get the hang of it."


     "... What..."


     Jon's monologue right now made Miranda speechless.


     "Let me clarify further. The microbe attacks the body violently but the natural immune system is fairly responsive. The problem is how fast the microbe reproduces and how the body reacts. The reproduction on both sides of the fight causes the body to crave for food on a large quantity to compensate for the loss of energy. Still, the sinister part about the microbe beside its rapid productive ability is how it goes on a war with the immune system not just to suppress it but to wear it off. Once that is done, the next target will be the esophagus which the microbe attacks by inner sores and that is the second stage for you. With the body unable to compensate for the rapid energy loss, things go down fast. If I were to guess, I would say this disease is not something new but triggered to be violent by a certain factor. Sadly, the common cure is of no help. And we don't know who's patient zero."


     "... What..."


     "Don't worry, I've already shared this with Old Cat earlier this morning."


     "... Hold on." Miranda raised her hand. "You are infected too?"


     "Oh boy!" Jon held his head, "It is not your fault. It is just that I was a big nerd in my past life."


     "Past what?"


     "Speaking of which, ever heard about them dragons?"


     ***


     On a later date, Jon was summoned by the Old Woman.


     "So we found him?" He asked.


     "Yes. The first patient it is. His state is quite bad but Isha is talking to him." The Old Woman replied.


     Jon insisted on finding patient zero as a part of determining how to deal with the epidemic.


     An hour later, Isha came back with news. Patient zero seems to be a miner who discovered a sealed pathway in the mine he works and tried to discover it only to find it filled with undead. There were some scratches on his back and that seems to be the reason behind the epidemic.


     "You were right, Krilon. Finding the first patient gave us a lot to work on." Isha said.


     "Got a location on the mine and the other miners?" Jon asked a Hlaalu clerk.


     "I'll provide you with records of the place right away, sera (sir)."


     "This should work."


     "It will."


     A few hours later, the clerk returned with an exhausted face.


     "I have gone through all the records of the scribes regarding the minor and major accidents. I only found this." The clerk presented his research results to the Old Woman and her party.


     "These records go back to 2E 583? That's even before my time." The Old Woman said.


     "Almost 950 years ago."


     "What does it say?"


     Jon and the Old Woman skimmed through the paper then looked at each other and frowned.


     "The Llodos Plague? Not the Llodos Fever?" Jon asked.


     "The Llodos Fever is an old sickness that appears in the spring all around Dasheen. I've never known there was a Plague by the same name. If it is the Llodos, shouldn't people have at least immunity to it?" The Old Woman wondered.


     "I think you are mistaking something here. The Llodos Fever is the watered down version of the Llodos Plague. One is regular while the other is pandemic. Here, there are third and fourth stages as we feared. The note says 'The third stage of the plague marks the beginning of the end for the afflicted. The open sores cover most of the afflicted's body, which burns with such heat that the afflicted becomes delirious and subject to hallucinations. The afflicted refuses to eat or drink, and any kind of movement results in agony. This stage of the plague is relatively short, lasting from one day in extreme cases to as long as five days for those unfortunate enough to hang on'."


     "Gods!"


     "The final stage of the Llodos plague can take one of two paths. Many of the afflicted simply die an extremely painful death when the plague has run its course. The other path results in the afflicted transforming into undead creatures that are known as [Plague Husks]. These violent creatures become intent on attacking anything they encounter."


     "This explains the Undead in the mines."


     "So we are dealing with an old disease that was watered down through the ages but had traces in an old catacomb that was used to dispose of the dying patients. That was tricky." Jon concluded.


     "The Note mentions a cure made of Kyne's Heart healing herbs, sour milk tea, and dragon scale mushrooms. We need every single piece of those. Krilon, Isha and Galam, you three deal with the undead. I will personally prepare the cures."


     "On it."


     "I want all the patients distributed to four zones. Those who are suspected to carry the Plague, those in the first stage, those in the second, and those who are nearing the third. But before all, send guards to the Alchemy stores and demand that they hand over their stash of those items before they think of hiding some."


     She then turned to Isha.


     "Isha, did you ask patient zero about any other miners who may have been with him. We can't miss someone out." The Old Woman asked.


     "He said he had two new miners with him that he managed to trick away. Large orcs, that's how he described them."


     "Orcs. Not quite common here. Look for the poor souls too. They may have caught something."


     The Old Woman took over the situation and ordered everyone around ignoring the Lords of House Hlaalu who all stood behind her waiting instructions too.


     By the end of the night, the life started to find its way back to Narsis but none could tell that it was just the end of Round 1. The Enemy was stepping up the game.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     418 End of the Plague - The Traitor
      A/n: The novel seems to have lost a considerable number of Patrons over the past two months and the comments are also not that much. I think rushing things would be bad but I seem to be having no choice. Most of you want the Gamestart Arc.


     Also, the monthly extra dropped to 3.


     Anyway. Another Double Chapter. A Daily + 5K votes Extra.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1: End of the Plague)


     Jon, Isha and Galam took the way back after exterminating the millennia-old Plague Husks. Just like the Draugrs, these undead were quite the thing to deal with but they were undead and Sun Spells were their ultimate hand.


     The mine place was completely purified by completely incinerating and disposing of anything that can carry the Plague. Jon even offered one of his contamination Dwemer chests to seal the remaining and locked it forever by the Skeleton Key while planning to banish the whole thing to Oblivion if there is an opportunity.


     Still, when the three approached Narsis, they felt that something was amiss. The three detected some unnatural auras and rushed in the city.


     The situation was complete mayhem.


     "Plague Husks? Here?" Isha became horrified.


     "Oblivion!" Galam and Jon were not believing what they seeing.


     "Compared to the old things from the mine, these ones are quite fresh! How on Nirn?"


     The Plague Husks shouldn't have appeared in Narsis even after a week from now.


     "Krilon, the Old Woman... Our Labour... She is our top priority." Isha shouted.


     "Shit! I'm going all out then." Jon didn't plan on concealing his power anymore.


     He took out [Pride] and put half of his Magicka in a spell.


     "Come forth!"


     As he cast the spell, the void shifted and a horde of Flame Atronaches appeared. Just like a flock of torchbugs, they flew in all directions attacking the Plague Husks.


     "Krilon, you're a mage?" Galam was taken by surprise.


     "He is! And the best one I know." Isha replied.


     "We need to find the city hall. The Old Woman is a strong sorceress, I think I can feel her magic this way."


     Jon walked through the ruined area and the burning houses to the direction of the Plaza. He cleared the roads and rescued many just by waving his staff left and right. The fires were put down, people were saved and any Plague Husk in his way was just set ablaze.


     On the road to the Plaza, they came across Mirren and Karly.


     "Ms. Karly, Mirren, what is this situation."


     "Thank goodness you're here. The whole Narsis is falling apart, we don't understand how but the Plague skipped the Third Stage to the Fourth." Mirren said.


     "No, it got accelerated way too fast. The Afflicted are turning into Husks." Karly had another opinion.


     "Where is your grandmother?" Jon asked.



     "She is maintaining some Protection Runes in the Plaza. We should save the people first. Any Afflicted outside the Plaza will turn into a Husk."


     "You four do that, my Atronaches will assist you. I have something to discuss with Old Cat."


     Jon said and Teleported right away to the Plaza.


     "Wai... Did he just..."


     "... Teleport?"


     Galam and Mirren were looking to the spot where Jon was.


     ***


     "Old Cat!"


     "Oh, Krilon. A hand with this please?"


     "Okay."


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


     Jon appeared right next to the Old Woman in the center of the plaza. She was standing and raising her staff up forming a large barrier around the emergency encampment.


     Jon held the staff with her and supported it.


     "What is this barrier?" Jon looked at the runes of the formation on the ground but didn't have time to read it all.


     "Protect against Magicka and Mental Influence. Something is very wrong out there, my friend."


     "What do you mean?"


     "After you left and the medicine was being given to the people. Some started to get better but the ones not given the cure started to scream and hallucinating their conditions worsened on a rapid pace. I realized that an outer effect is at play so I put that barrier."


     "Good thinking. By an outer effect you mean we are under attack by something or someone we are not even aware of?"


     "Right."


     "We need to figure out who and maintain the Barrier. Hold the staff for a while." Jon said and retreated away from the old woman.


     He looked at the runes she applied on the ground and found the start of her spell. By that, he started adding to the Runes and installing many Soul Gems on it.


     By that time, the rest of the team arrived at the plaza.


     "What are you doing?" Mirren asked.


     "Making a bigger barrier. Step away."


     As soon as he was done. Jon stood in front of the Old Woman.


     "Now take your staff and go back. I've got this."


     "You sure."


     "Yeah."


     She stopped channeling at the barrier and left things for Jon who was holding [Pride].


     Not one expected what comes next to happen.


     The ground rumbled under Narsis and from the center of the plaza. The clouds gathered in the sky and a golden lightning shock the heaven.


     Jon raised his small staff up and [Pride] started expanding and becoming taller than Jon.


     Jon then held the staff by his two hands and raised it high. The golden lightning struck down.


     The stone on the top of [Pride] made contact with the falling golden lightning and a golden shockwave expanded killing every Plague Husk in Narsis.


     The golden lightning strike turned into a pillar between heaven and Earth and threads of golden light appeared over Narsis. These threads formed a fabric and the golden fabric tightened up together forming a transparent barrier all over Narsis.


     By the time it was done, the whole Narsis was as being as day and the golden pillar of light disappeared leaving the barrier to protect Narsis.


     The ones around Jon were affected by the light the most and covered their eyes but once the pillar was gone, everyone in the Plaza could see the mage holding up his staff and casting that absurd spell.


     Jon collapsed on his butt after that. He is not that skilled in Restoration but he could finally cast that spell.


     The Master Level Spell [The Heavenly Dome of Stendarr]. A Spell that contains every Magical protection there is as well as healing and destroying undead abilities.


     "I would shout 'For the Alliance' but my throat is very dry." Jon said as he relaxed down.


     The ones around him had a hard time understanding what happened. The Old Woman was not shocked by Jon's power but rather by the skill. The others were dead silent but the people around the plaza were cheering.


     ***


     An hour passed after the unfathomable spell that was cast in Narsis and the Plague was being suppressed on a rapid pace. The Heavenly Dome of Stendarr was enough to give people hope in recovering and made everyone on the city stare at nothing but the beautiful magic.


     "Good job out there, my friend." The Old Woman said.


     "It's alright."


     "I knew Krilon would use one of his insane spells one day." Isha was excited the most.


     "So, you are some sort of High Mage?" Mirren asked.


     "An Expert Mystic officially but I can be considered a Master."


     "Oblivion takes me!"


     "So, how are you feeling, Old Cat?" Jon asked the Old Woman.


     I was once in the city of Senchal on the southern coast of Elsweyr free diving in the Padomic Ocean..."


     "Oh. A storytime!" Jon became excited.


     "... I fell terribly ill, stung by a sea serpent. I was dehydrated and in excruciating pain. I had lost all sense of time and place, completely disoriented. But I knew I was dying. So I readied myself for it. And in that moment at death door, I looked up... And standing over me in the brightness was this Maormer (Sea Elf) Gypsy. Just standing there. Smiling. She and her people nursed me back to health on a small isle even though they were rumored to be vicious. Anyway, after becoming good as new. When I left the island, she kissed me, it was like a burst of sunlight on my cheek. It was... It made nearly being on death door worth it. That's how I feel now." She said.


     "Ooooh!" Jon smiled brightly and covered his mouth.


     "I've never heard you tell this story before." Karly said.


     "That's because I never told anyone about it."


     "Didn't you go back for that girl?" Jon asked.


     "I did. It was 3E 310 and war broke between the Empire and Summer Set on a side and the Pyandonea (Sea Elves home) on the other. I went back to that isle to warn the people and ask them not to participate but only to find it abandoned. After that, I heard that the Psijic Order interfered with the fight and destroyed the Moarmeri fleet. They never came to Tamriel ever since."


     "I see..." Jon noticed the remorseful tone of the Old Woman and changed the subject.


     "So, any ideas on who attacked Narsis?" He asked.


     "Attacking by a Plague is cowardly. Is it really the same enemies we are facing?" Mirren asked.


     "I don't know. We need to investigate this." The Old Woman said.


     "The trail is still hot. If we go out and search while the Barrier is up, we will catch a rat snooping around for sure." Isha said.


     "Good call. I am coming with you." The Old Woman said.


     "I'm staying with my sister." Mirren said.


     The team got ready to move while it is still possible to catch wind of the one who is after the plague.


     The Old Woman, Karly, Jon, Isha and Galam all were getting ready but out of nowhere two people appeared. A very old Redguard man in a large loose robe and a Dunmer middle-aged woman.


     "Aranea!"


     "Hafiz!"


     Jon and Isha recognized the two, the Prophets of both Azura and Mephala.


     "We need to talk."


     ***


     "First off... Thank you for saving Dunmer lives." Aranea said. "You have fulfilled the purpose of your Labours even though it is not over yet."


     "You two young ones have to stop the reason behind the plague. That's why we had to a tip for you." The old man called Hafiz said.


     "Holding our hands now? Fine... will take what we get." Jon said.


     "What you are up against are other Labourers." Aranea said.


     "Oh! Interesting. Go on!"


     "We don't know much because anything south to Deshaan is veiled in mystery now."


     "Wait! Whose Labourers are we up against?" Jon asked.


     "We are not sure which of the other Daedric Princes have a Labourer but let's assume that all is possible." Hafiz said.


     "That's why we were tasked to warn you and one other thing. We need to arm you against danger. Consider it a reward for saving Narsis." Aranea said.


     Aranea stood up and approached Jon putting her hand on his head. A mysterious power flowed from her towards him, he was familiar with that aura as the power of Azura.


     < You have received the [Agent of Azura - Dawn's Beauty] >


     'Dawn's Beauty? Isn't that what the world Tamriel mean.' Jon thought.


     ==========


     • [Agent of Azura]


     - Dawn's Beauty: Absorb 50% of any Magic Attack turning it into Magicka (Active)


     ==========


     "... Daaaamn!"


     "I guess you already had an insight into it." Aranea said.


     "Yeah."


     He looked at Isha who seemed to have received a Blessing too.


     "What did you get?" He asked.


     "... Don't know. Still, a bit mysterious to me."


     "You will have an insight into it when you need it." Hafiz said.


     "So, this is it? Two blessings and a tip... no, old age wisdom?" The Old Woman entered the room.


     "That's all that the Gods wish to reveal at the moment." Aranea nodded.


     "Hehe, if it is some old age wisdom then do not die. Gods know how we can use some of that youth you guys have. Such a waste young ones are no wise but foolhardy." Hafiz said.


     "I tend to disagree." The Old Woman said. "People say youth is wasted on the young. I believe wisdom is wasted on the old. All you can do is die with it without the others benefiting from it, especially the ones closest to you. They want no part of it."


     "It is as the Lady of Mournhold says." The two priests replied with respect.


     "Shall we go now?" Isha said.


     "Yes, but before we do that. I have a gift for Lady Boethiah... and an apology." Jon said.


     "Hm?" Hafiz didn't seem to have got Jon.


     "Here."


     Jon took out a strange looking mace and handed it to Hafiz. It was none other than the [Mace of Molag Bal], the one he got from Markarth and had to kill a priest of Boethiah's cult for it.


     "Oh... that is 'that'!" Hafiz seemed to have recognized the Mace.


     "Give that backstabbing bastard Bal some good whooping for me. Also, make sure that no other hero-like guy have a chance to find it. Here's a pro tip, hide that thing in a Dwemer Ruin and make it only reachable by remote controlling a Dwemer Drone that has shitty controls... you know that quest in San Andreas? Supply Line."


     "I'm afraid I don't."


     "You'll figure it out."


     **********


     (Part 2: The Traitor)


     The light of dawn lit the sky over Narsis and the team headed south. Jon had a lot in mind regarding the epidemic's unnatural evolution. Still, they were not knowing what to look for here.


     The area they were venturing through was a swampland with a lot of strange alien trees that gave the feeling of mystery around every corner.


     'Hooman.'


     'Speak.'


     'Go that direction.'


     Thankfully, Jon put Nefertiti on the search. She kept the whole forest under surveillance by sending Shadow Atronaches around.


     According to her, something stated to attack the Atronaches and she thinks it is people's doing.


     Deshaan is a no man's land and fairly abandoned except in Narsis and Mournhold. The other settlement that is active is Tear but that's Argonian territory now.


     "You hear that?" Karly asked.


     "Seems like Krilon is right. There are some presences over there." Isha nodded and lowered her posture.


     Karly hid behind some trees and sneaked around to catch a glimpse of some camp in the swamps she returned and reported that.


     "Argonians? Maybe bandits." Galam said.


     "I don't think so. Let's deal with them and take prisoners. Won't take a second if they are bandits." Jon had a different opinion.


     "Fine, let's use the same plan. Spread around."


     The Old Woman decided to attack the bandits from all directions. After some scouting, the plan was put in motions and a barrage of Fireballs descended on the camp.


     Jon, Isha, Karly, and Galam were to attack from all directions while the Old Woman would support them from behind if needed.


     Jon charged from the north like the wind and jumped in the bandits camp.


     "An Enemy Atta..." An Argonian noticed Jon but the Ebony Blade send his head to the other side of the camp.


     "An attack! Hurry!"


     Argonians flowed from all directions at Jon. An Arrow support came from Karly who was stationed on the tree but Jon only waved his sword and cut three Argonians in one slash.


     "Dammit! Stop him. Summon Gorgath and Klang." An important-looking Argonian shouted.


     Jon took note of him and cast a Thunderbolt enough to paralyze the Argonian rather than killing him.


     As the spell was about to strike, someone appeared with a large shield and blocked it.


     "Humph." Jon seemed dissatisfied so he used his Aura recklessly and launched a series of energy ribbons to all sides killing as much as he could.


     "Where are the rest?" Jon wondered to himself.


     Only Karly and the Old Woman were supporting him from the back but the other two didn't appear yet.


     "GAAAH! DIE!"


     A strong shout came at Jon from the side as one big fellow waved one big hammer.


     Jon was provoked by that guy's voice and waved the unbreakable Ebony Blade at him. The two weapons clashed but it was Jon who fell short, he felt like his Aura was escaping from his hand.


     "Tsk! Troublesome guy!" Jon retreated away before the hammer lands while cursing.


     It was a long while since anyone forced him back. Looking at the hammer, Jon felt some familiarity to its crudeness and frowned for only when it moved he could tell what is it.


     "Volendrung?"


     Looking at its wielder, he saw an Orc.


     Looking at the guy with a shield who just stopped his spell, he was also an Orc and the Shield was inverted with a unique look to it carrying a faint Spell Warding effect.


     "Spellbreaker?"


     This was it.


     The two other Labourers that were supposed to be facing them. Jon focused on his sword and readied himself for a bitter fight. The Hammer can empower its user while draining the enemy's power while the shield can fairly block anything.


     A troublesome duo.


     "Take this." Jon out a fair amount of his Aura in the sword and launched a strong attack towards the hammer user.


     Jon's oppressive Aura seemed to have put a lot of strain on the strong Orc but he somehow intercepted Jon's attack with the shaft of the hammer.


     "Strong Orc you are." Jon praised.


     "As any Orsimer." The Orc said.


     "Then why don't you BREAK FOR ME!" Jon shouted a Nordic 'Battle Cry' at the Orcs face.


     The Orc felt he power failing him and fell back. Jon got the chance to kick away the hammer and was about to cut the orc but the other one stopped him with the shield.


     "Annoying!" Jon said while striking multiple times.


     The Shield was really something to behold withstanding an unbreakable blade being waved by Jon. The Orc behind the shield was big but seemed weak and feeble despite his ability to keep Jon in his place.


     The other orc managed to run for his hammer but an arrow from Karly found its way to his shoulder while a spell came at the other Orc from the back paralyzing him.


     The shield Orc tried to spit something at Jon but the latter evaded quickly knocked the Orc by a faint.


     The whole camp was wiped out save for the important looking Argonian and the two barely moving Orcs.


     "Let me guess, the Labourers of Malacath and Peryite if I am not mistaking?" Jon spoke to the Argonian and walked towards him.


     "No. Stay back! You can't hurt me... I am..."


     "I don't give a single fuck who you are. You are getting a Thundercookie." Jon said as he waved his hand but a voice stopped him.


     "Krilon, stop."


     It was Isha's.


     Jon stopped as he felt something was wrong.


     That indeed was.


     She was being dragged by the Ebony-clad man they know as Galam with a dagger on her neck with her face full of bruises.


     Jon's whole being stiffened.


     "You fucking..."


     "That's enough, Krilon. Throw your weapon." Galam said with a troubled face.


     "I knew you were going to backstab us one day." Jon said.


     "Then why didn't you kill me from the start then?" Galam said, "You bastard is a pain to my ass ever since the day you showed up. You just do things your way and be the fucking hero. You even didn't let me off and openly kept an eye on me."


     "So you were paying attention?"


     "Damn right I was."


     "What's does Isha has to do with this? Come at me man to man?" Jon said.


     "HA! You think I'm an idiot or something? I've never seen anyone as large as you are and you knocked off that bastard Gorgath. Even I can't do that."


     "Let her go, Galam." Jon said impatiently.


     "Why? So you can kill us with a spell? I'm not taking chances with you. And you Old Hag, show yourself and that granddaughter bitch of yours."


     As Galam shouted, the Old Woman and Karly came out from their hiding.


     "So, you betrayed me, Galam?" She said.


     "Betrayed you? I was never on your side to begin with. You Tong bastards are acting like Lords and Ladies making your own kingdoms from the suffering of people."


     "Wait! You are actually caring about people?" Jon asked.


     "Oblivion I do. That woman is not some charitable old lady, she is the Tong itself. Doing charity to gain more followers, killing who oppose her, sorting out people as she wishes, loaning merchants to sink them and to take over the Bazaar. No one even knows who she is or what is her goal. Do you think that should be left aside?"


     "I can't defend her but when shit is broken in someplace, some people tend to fix it. Last I saw of her was stopping a damn Plague you and your friends seem to have started it."


     "Just a sacrifice for the greater good."


     "I don't see a greater good in a plague."


     "It was just to frame her."


     "Frame me?" The Old Woman retorted.


     "The cure was ready outside Narsis in shipments just when the chaos goes loose. You would be arrested and the town gets saved." Galam said and turned to Jon, "But somehow you just managed to stop it. Like Oblivion... Who are you? Krilon? Who is the real you? What is your real face?" Galam said as he tightened the hold on Isha.


     "You can call me Anne Marie."


     "Don't smartass with me! Who the fuck are you?" Galam shouted.


     Jon looked troubled. He wanted to try out something but Galam was too cautious. The two Orcs also recovered and stood on Galam's side so it would be hard to free Isha.


     He looked to the Old Woman but she signaled him to stall them.


     "... I am... I am Jon Dare."


     "What?" Karly shouted.


     "... Jon... Dare!" Isha's eyes widened.


     "Who the fuck is that?" Galam seemed unfamiliar with the name.


     "I... I know." The important looking Argonian shouted, "Jon Dare, a Nord Thane, and a Winterhold's ruler. He owns the Dare Dragon Company and has a large fleet."


     "Jon Dare... of Winterhold... I know him. I see... So you are just like that Old Woman, a rich guy with a criminal Tong at his back."


     "Well... being as cool as Old Cat is really something to strive to but yeah... I feel like she is the much older female version of me, right?"


     "I remember! He is on the second Most Wanted to the Thalmor and got banished by Skyrim's King. His head equals one million gold septim." The Argonian said.


     Everyone stared at Jon with wide eyes.


     "Okay, I didn't know that! I know I was wanted but... A Million Gold Septim. I see... it is the same amount of money I extorted from them."


     "You extorted money from them?"


     "Yes, and I have to admit, I made a pool out of gold and sat in it with my cat. We were fabulous. But still... you said I was the second Most Wanted? Who is first?" Jon said.


     "The Remnants of the former Royal Family of Summerset."


     "Oh! I don't think I can top that." Jon gave up.


     "What should we do? This guy is a fearsome mage." Galam spoke to the Argonian.


     "Take his artifacts, and retreat with the girl. We have the advantage in the swamps."


     "Do as he said." Galam shouted at Jon.


     "... Which artifacts?"


     "The Ebony Blade... and that Ebony Mask... and the Ebony Staff as well." Galam demanded.


     "I see you are obsessed as ever with Ebony." Jon said.


     Jon said as he took off [Krilon] and took out [Pride] then passed the Ebony Blade all on the ground.


     "Now, stand back." Galam said.


     "Why? I am still having more ebony things. See this coat I am wearing?" Jon gathered [Greed] on his hand turning it from a trench coat to a slimeball.


     "Look at my bracers and boots. They are armored by ebony too. An ancient enchanter called Ahzidal made them."


     Galam who had a weakness to Ebony stared at the Artifacts Jon had.


     "Oh! Almost forgot the Ebony Rod. But sorry... that's in my pants."


     Jon was desperately buying time for whatever the Old Woman was doing. Just as he was about to run out of jokes, Isha's body shivered with a strong Magicka.


     A hot wave of energy came forth and swirled around her like a gust of hot desert wind.


     Galam was instantly blown away and Jon ran to catch her.


     "I got you. Stop that thing?"


     He made sure that she is okay and then looked at Galam who was staggering up beside the Argonian.


     Jon gave a deathly glare as he was about to go for them but the Argonian cried.


     "Venerable one, protect us!"


     With that sort of prayer. The swampy forest reacted.


     Every truck, branch and leaf moved at Jon.


     "The fuck!"


     Unexciting such an attack, Jon put a clumsy guard and got flung away by a tree.


     He flew a fairly big distance before crushing in the mud.


     Annoyed he jumped up from his place and ran towards Galam but the Old Woman stopped him.


     "Wait! You can't go. The Hist has taken over the Forest. It is dangerous to fight here."


     "Dammit."


     Jon hurriedly recovered his Artifacts and carried Isha away from the danger zone.


     "Are you okay?" Jon asked.


     "I am *cough* just some bruises. Give me that beauty Mirren for a night and I'll heal right away." She looked like someone who got ran on by a truck but still had the ability to throw a joke.


     Healing her wounds was a priority.


     "What should we do now?" Jon looked at the two Dunmer women.


     "I found the Curse Totem they were using. I'll disable it right away." Karly said.


     "We have got a situation." The Old Woman seemed to have something to say.


     "Galam was right. Narsis is saved but Elder Council's Army arrived to rescue it under the lead of a Commander from House Dres." She said.


     "How do you know that?"


     "Miranda was on Telepathy with me... the two of them got captured."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     419 Two Birds One Stone
      Thank you guys for the kind comments last chapter... I know I kinda nagged even tho my schedule and edits are not up to the standards lately but I hope to always have your support and meet your expectations.


     Many thanks to @Orpheus, @Zerak and @Aurthur Bygmann on P4tre0n.


     Also Big Thanks for Dark Priest on PayPal. (For your request, please talk to me on Discord or on Twitter @eldokhmesy22)


     Another Double Chapter: Daily + 8K votes Extra.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     "So let's recap our situation. We were dragged here for a Labour as the Gods of Morrowind want us to assist the Old Woman of Mournhold. She is a charismatic and badass grandma who controls the Mafia of Southern Morrowind and lay waste to her business opponents... which I'm totally okay with, I mean look at Winterhold... then she had this man who she decided to take care of until he became the Champion of Boethiah who then turned against the Old Woman because he thinks she is evil. He tried to make people move against her so he contacted House Dres and the Argonians making them launch attacks on her business then trying to frame her for spreading the Llodos Plague. His plans went in shambles because of our friendship, hard work and plot armor. After saving Narsis, we were about to bust his major allies which made him take things to his own hands and confront us causing Isha to get badly hurt and stealing the [Spear of Bitter Mercy]. While we were at it, the Grand Council Army under a Commander from House Dres made a move on Narsis to end the Plague only to find it all worked out and the Old Woman they were supposed to be capturing is nowhere to be seen so they captured the two High Elves who are associated with her." Jon said.


     "I am sorry, where are we again?" Isha asked.


     "In my Cube. Just stay still until I'm done healing your wounds."


     "Oh! A Cube... do I have to act like this is a normal thing?"


     "Do your best."


     Isha was lying on her front on a bed with her back exposed. There were really some bad bruises after Galam attacked her from behind so it had to be made sure that there is no internal bleeding.


     "You are really good at healing."


     "Compared to my wife, I am very crude."


     "Right! You are Jon Dare... I heard that your wife is the most beautiful woman in Skyrim. Is that true?"


     "In the world." Jon corrected her.


     "Wow, that's a big claim."


     "Being the most handsome young man in the world married to the most beautiful girl in the world is only natural."


     "... That's a side of you I never saw before."


     "Of course, revealing that I am the most handsome young man in the world means I am confessing my identity as Jon Dare. The Thalmor would come after me again."


     "Now you're being cocky... Ouch! That hurts!"



     "Right, you revealed your identity to Galam. Don't you think he will contact the Thalmor to get rid of you?" Karly added.


     "He will. The An-Xileel government of Black March seems to be friendly to the Thalmor. It seems also my Labour is over as soon as we get rid of the threat of House Dres and the Argonians." Jon said.


     "Indeed. It seems our enemies are clear to us now that Galam was revealed his intentions. I never thought the boy had it in him." The Old Woman added.


     Jon and the three ladies were in the Cube. They had to enter and regain their strength after what happened in the forest as the place was now fully controlled by a Hist tree.


     "You are good now." Jon finished healing Isha then looked at the Old Woman. "Now, how do you want to play this?"


     "Good question. We have to save the poor children first. That means we need to get rid of the Dres commander in Narsis and send the army back. We also need to get rid of Galam, he knows too much about me and my agents can be in danger or worse... turned against me. The last thing we need to do is payback. I will use some strings to bite House Dres in the ass but you need to deal with the Argonians in Tear." She said.


     "Save Mirren and Miranda, Kill Galam and exact revenge on the Argonians. The voices are telling me I will enjoy this." Jon said.


     "The voices?" Isha asked.


     Jon pointed to his head.


     "Oh! Right..." Isha nodded and remained silent remembering their time in New Sheoth.


     "First thing first. We need the boy and the girl from House Dres's grasp. Any ideas on how to do this?" The Old Woman said.


     "But taking the now will make the House Dres Commander find an excuse to stay in Narsis more." Karly added.


     "Leave that to me." Jon stood up and went out of the room he invited the ladies in.


     A minute later, he came back with a spear in hand.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     "This is for you." He gave it to Isha.


     "Thanks."


     "I want Isha and Ms. Karly to do something for me. Is there any monsters around Narsis that are hard to deal with. Something like trolls or any of that?" He asked.


     "There is an Alit herd way to the North." The Old Woman confirmed.


     Alits are reptiles that have a large mouth and walk on two legs. The only thing they do is eat and shit.


     "Perfect. Can you two draw it for me?"


     "We'll need fast Guars or Horses. Very fast." Karly said.


     "Here." Jon handed them several Atronach Horse scrolls.


     After explaining their use and demonstrating it, the two ladies were excited to try it out.


     "What will you do?" The Old Woman asked.


     "I will drive out the Army, of course." Jon said with a sly smile.


     ***


     In Narsis, the situation around the town settled down by the afternoon of the second day. All of the ill who were given the cure provided by House Hlaalu were recovering on a rapid pace and the Barrier around the town made any sort of contamination impossible.


     The Plague was officially over but what came next was Morrowind's official army claiming to be coming for rescue and judging the ones responsible for the epidemic only to find a big barrier surrounding the city and the epidemic almost over.


     The Commander of the dispatched force Ulvon Dres, the young prodigy of House Dres and a Captain in the Grand Council's Army, was heart and soul hell-bent on achieving military merits and taking over Narsis for House Dres but things went in shambles to him. All he could do is to look for any suspicious people and his eyes landed on the two High Elven girls who are said to be associated with the Old Woman of Mournhold.


     Initially, the plan was to come and arrest the Old Woman for spreading the plague. All the evidence were fixed to point at her but somehow she got rid of the disease so fast and disappeared somewhere. All that Captain Ulvon Dres could do was to arrest those two under suspicion. He just needed some time to fix the case against the Old Woman as soon as he could.


     Why was House Dres interested in Narsis which is House Hlaalu's home? The answer was simple.


     Slavery.


     Ever since the war with the Argonians o over 190 years ago, House Dres was losing its most valuable trade which is Slavery and Farming. More to that, Deshaan is now no man's land while the most valuable asset of House Dres which is the city of Tear is on the other side under Argonian control. If House Dres couldn't figure out a way to get a stable stream of slaves, things will get worse.


     Enslaving Argonians was an old practice but now the An-Xileel government is too powerful. House Dres tried to sneak into Skyrim and kidnap Nords but Jarl Ulfric Stormcloak and a certain clan of gigantic crazy red-headed Nords gave House Dres the ass spanking of its life. Now the only thing House Dres could do was to enslave Orcs and breed the slaves while barely kidnapping any Argonian they could get their hands on.


     Now, the only method to regain a good stream of Argonian slaves is to take over Narsis and establish it as a foothold in the No Man's Land by overthrowing the weakened House Hlaalu for good. The mole inside the Old Woman's Tong was very cooperative and even used the Argonians of Tear to make a move. He had a few absurd demands but nothing is too expensive when it comes to Narsis and reviving the trade of House Dres.


     Now that the plan was facing danger and House Hlaalu was having the public on their back, Captain Ulvon Dres was thinking of how to root out the Hlaalu for good.


     *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


     Out of nowhere, the door to his room was knocked on.


     "Who is that?"


     "A man is asking for an audience, sir. He said he has what you're looking for." A guard spoke.


     Captain Ulvon frowned then remembered Galam. He must have captured the Old Woman.


     Striding to the door, the captain opened it but didn't get to see anything other than a large silhouette then his face became numb all of a sudden and the world went in circles.


     "Good paw strike, Hooman."


     "Learned from the best."


     Jon seemed to have slipped his handed and smote on the man's head with the 'Skull Smashing Heavenly Paw Strike' with Nefertiti overseeing the whole process on his shoulder.


     "Go find Mirren and Miranda." Jon said as he walked in the room and dragged the Dunmer Captin in.


     A few minutes later, the Captain walked out of his room while fitting himself in his Armor.


     "I never liked this bonemold things, it is too awful for my taste."


     Complaining, the Dunmer Captain found his way down the Barracks of Narsis.


     "Guard! Guard! Come over here, son." He called.


     "Yes, Serjo." [A/n: Dunmer 'Sir' for higher positions]


     "Go gather my lieutenants... and the rest of my guards. Tell them we have a situation."


     "Yes."


     The Guard ran and returned after a couple of minutes with everyone.


     "Yes, Serjo. What are your commands?" The officers all lined up.


     "Listen up, men. A message has arrived from Tal'Deic Fortress. It seems some reavers are planning on raiding the villages around the place. Prepare for an emergency march."


     "But, Serjo. You said this operation is pivotal for assuring Morrowind's grip on Deshaan once again." An officer retarded.


     "When did I say that?" The Captain asked.


     "This morning, Serjo."


     "That long? I was young and full of hope this morning. Don't take what I said seriously. Prepare for an emergency march right now."


     "But, Captain. How can we leave when we just arrived?"


     "You'll figure it out. Duty calls, gentlemen."


     "And Deshaan, Serjo?"


     "We can't expand our front your with our backyard on fire. I won't repeat my words. Narsis is handled for now, you lot travel as soon as you can and I will come after you with my guards as soon as I finish the remaining business I have here."


     """Yes, Captain."""


     "Dismissed!"


     By two hours, the dispatched force numbering over 500 soldiers were packing and leaving Narsis. The Captain and his Guards followed after them by an hour.


     **********


     (Part 2)


     On the road to Tal'Deic Fortress, a group 20 of armored soldiers traveled on Guars and protected the carriage of Captin Ulvon Dres. The Captain was spending his time lazily while closing his eyes and focusing on his ears. After some time passed, he received a telepathy signal from not too far.


     "We are ready."


     "Do it."


     A few hundreds of meters away, two ladies were riding Flame Horse Atronaches running through there wastelands of Deshaan while pulling the aggro of an Alit train. These monsters ran with nothing but food in mind (if there were any) befitting their description of being a mouth on two legs.


     "I hate those things!" Isha complained while she stabbed an Alit that was about to attack her from the side.


     "Just don't let them bite you and you'll be fine."


     The two girls rode like the wind until the lights of Captain Ulvon's convoy appeared.


     "Krilon, we're here."


     "Roger."


     The two girls split left and right then increased the spear of the Atronach Horses to the max. The convoy of the Captain stopped after seeing something strange charging at them then realized it is two fire horses leading a horde of Alits.


     "Dammit! Run!"


     "Ambush!"


     "Captain... it's an ambush."


     The guards panicked right away but the Captain went out of the carriage.


     "Steady, boys. No need to get noisy now." The Captain said while dragging another naked clone version of himself with him.


     "Capt... What? What's going on?"


     The guards were about to question the strange phenomenon but somehow they felt strange. They looked beneath themselves and saw a yellow earthly aura surrounding them.


     It was simply the spell [Bind].


     The Captain in armor threw the other version of himself on the ground. On top of being naked, that other Captain was gagged, blindfolded and tied in a strange fashion.


     "Well.. see ya wouldn't wanna be ya."


     The captain suddenly teleported away leaving behind his look-alike and guards.


     As the Alit Horde clashed with the Dunmer, a bloody fight occurred and the soldiers were suppressed by the binding spell so they started falling one after the other.


     "And with that... we are done momentarily with House Dres after their poor young boy getting ambushed by Alit monsters. Such a tragedy." The Captain said then touched his own face to dispel the Transformation returning back to Jon.


     "You know the boy is still not dead yet." The Old Woman said.


     Jon released a lightning spell up then if descended on the Dunmer Captain obliterating him.


     "He is now."


     "Good. You shouldn't play with your food."


     "Okay, Grandma."


     ***


     After making sure that all Soldiers are dead, Jon and the others rushed to save the two Altmer twins.


     None thought of stopping them and they entered the barracks in Narsis right away. In there, Miranda and Mirren were locked in a cell with other female inmates.


     Jon went in right away and intimidated all the criminals in the cell then walked to Mirren and Miranda.


     "How are you two doing?"


     "Like Oblivion." Mirren cursed and Miranda seemed composed.


     Jon offered a hand and picked up one of them with a princess carry.


     "Hey... I'm Mirren. Put me down."


     "I know... Don't you think it is time?"


     "Time? For what?"


     "Our gay scene."


     "No! Leave me be! Help!"


     The High Elf quivered left and right trying to break free from Jon.


     "Hey, give me that." Isha came and took Mirren forcefully giving him a princess carry too.


     Mirren held to her while looking at Jon with fearful eyes.


     "Okay, okay. I was kidding." Jon dismissed the two angry looks on their faces then turned to Miranda and carried her up from her clothes like a puppy.


     "You feel better now?"


     "Somehow."


     "Good, let's get out of here."


     As they went out of the dungeon, they reunited with the Old Woman and some elders from House Hlaalu.


     "Thank you, my lady. Without your help, we would have lost not just our lives but Narsis and many things. And Muthsera (Master) the Sorcerer, you have our deepest gratitude. We really don't know how to pay you with." An Elder spoke humbly.


     "It is okay. I just did what I was hired for." Jon shook hand with the elder and patted his back.


     As the Elders stopped nagging and Jon accepted their invitation for a small banquet, they left satisfied. Jon and the rest moved to their residence in a prepared manor.


     "House Hlaalu, right? I've never thought a day when the Councilor of House Hlaalu would talk to a vagrant like me with such a humble tone?" Jon said.


     "Two hundred years are enough to change everything, my friend. Even though Hlaalu will remain Hlaalu, they were taught a tough lesson." The Old Woman said.


     "I just thought what if Queen Barenziah and King Helseth were still among their family, they wouldn't have let such a thing happen, right?" Jon asked.


     "What do you know about them?" The Old Woman asked with clear interest.


     "The Queen Mother of Mournhold and her son King Helseth are known to be as exemplary Hlaalus. I actually quite fond of the queen and consider the book Series 'The Real Barenziah' to be one of my most favorite books out there."


     The Old Woman laughed and shook her head.


     "But the Queen and her son disappeared many years ago. Where do you think they are now?" The Old Woman asked.


     "Beats me. I actually asked around in the historical records of Winterhold and some of the refugee populace without any result. But knowing the Queen to an extent, she won't just sit idly by, she must be out there cooking up her plans back to power."


     "Oh... good thinking."


     Queen Barenziah and her son King Hlaalu Helseth are knowing to be a pair of very capable Dark Elven mother and son who would do anything to keep power to their hands. Jon was quite fond with the Queen as any young man who grew up in Riften where the Queen did and joined the Thieves Guild like her too. The queen was also known to be a Playgirl with a long list of lovers that include a Nightingale Thief and none other than Emperor Tiber Septim himself. Jon always took pride in thinking of himself as the male version of her.


     "I will say goodnight for today. My old bones are not still that young anymore and I need to sleep." The Old Woman said walking away to her room.


     The ones remaining in the meeting room were Jon, Miranda, and Isha who was awfully silent.


     "Dude, what's up?" Jon called for Isha.


     "... Nothing."


     "But you became all gloomy and dispirited all of a sudden."


     "It is... It is Mirren."


     "Huh?"


     "He said... I am a good friend."


     Jon then realized why Isha was so silent.


     "Oh! Poor girl... you were Friendzoned?"


     "... Yes."


     "What's is a Friendzone?" Miranda asked.


     "It is a realm on Oblivion similar to the Soul Cairn but for the broken hearts. Very dark, very cold." Jon said dramatically.


     "Oh. Sorry about that, Isha. You are nice to my brother but he is a little oblivious." Miranda said.


     "It is okay." Jon said. "I've always considered the Friendzone to be just the start. Even in the deepest abyss, there is hope, Isha."


     "How?"


     "I always think of being friend-zoned is the stage where one has to prove their worth. You can't just go and say 'Hey, I like you' and expect some ass. You need to earn the ass in that Friendzone period. It is your opportunity to build up a good relationship."


     "Oh! So to get Mirren's ass, I need to play slow."


     "Yes, start from being a Friend and climb up the ladder."


     "Woah! Krilon... I mean Jon Dare... you really deserve your reputation for being a playboy."


     "... Okay, go to hell."


     "Right away."


     Isha's face brightened up and went away happily.


     Jon and Miranda were the only ones remaining on the table. Jon looked at her and winked.


     "Goodnight, Mr. Jon. You are a good friend."


     "No no no. Jon Dare doesn't get friend-zoned. Just until you become healthy."


     "Goodnight."


     "You hear me. Jon Dare doesn't get friend-zoned."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     420 The Dragon Heart - Flaming Core
      Northwest to Narsis, there was a large lake known as Lake Hlaalu. The place was tranquil and not much happened there.


     Feeling the quietness away from the bustling town, Jon sat on a small piece of land in Lotus position. In front of him was a Smithing Anvil.


     He put an uneven glowing red stone on the anvil then a hammer and a gauntlet appeared on his right. He slowly raised the hammer and...


     *Clank*


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      *Crack*


     The glowing stone turned to powder and its energy flowed to the anvil that shock from the excessive power. Jon hurriedly switched the Hammer to a Dagger with a blue crystal blade and touched the anvil with it making it all the excessive energy flow into the Dagger and from it to the Gauntlet.


     *Groan*


     The Natural Padomic Energy was very hard to capture and refining one's body and soul with it is a pain. Jon's bones, skin and blood needed to be ready for a much harsher process that comes next.


     The first major stage in this sort of Meditative Training Technique is called the 'Dragon Robbing stage' it is consisted of 10 Levels. The purpose of that stage is to upgrade the Soul for a certain quality in the terms of Vitality and Magicka by a method Energy Gathering to reflect the upgrading effect on the body and that takes us to the next realm.


     The 'Dragon Frame stage' is when the soul has reached its limit and the body is ready to upgrade. It is consisted of 3 minor stages known as 'Iron Bone', 'Jade Skin' and 'Ebon Blood' with 10 levels each. A body at the late Dragon Frame stage is the complete form of a human body.


     In the past few months, Jon was diligently training like mad and used rare resources and precious materials to reach the late Dragon Frame stage. For that reason, he was normally full dressed to avoid anyone getting a look under the hood.


     Right at this moment, Jon was aiming for one thing and that is to break through the bottleneck of the Dragon Frame stage and attain a higher level of power. He didn't know what lies next but his intuition told him to stay away from civilization when it happens.


     As the Vital Padomic Energy was his base training energy, Morrowind was his best training place for the existence of the Red Mountain which is a massive generator of Padomic Energy.


     This means Jon's power is bound to jump by leaps and bounds since he was training as if his life is dependent on it.


     Time passed and his concentration deepened.



     A day passed... phenomenons started to appear in the lake. Despite being a large body of water, this kind of lake doesn't necessarily have tides and waves. But last night was a completely different story. The people of Narsis noticed the unnatural moves and by the second day, the water became a bit violent.


     Such an accident would make the town go in panic but the old woman made it clear that one of the people responsible for saving the town is having an important period of his training in the middle of the lake to not cause inconvenience in town. Jon was really honest with her about the fact.


     At the third day, the water was clearly unnatural as it wasn't just violent waves but as if something was trapped under the water surface and keeps hitting the water screen from beneath the surface. Even the old woman herself had to climb a tower and look deep into the lake by magic. Most certainly, the cause of the violent pulses in the lake was a certain Nord welding a Dwemer hammer and striking down some red stones. It seems that the anvil was broken in half too so he had to use rocks from the lake which caused the violent movements of water.


     However, the first three days were one thing and the fourth was a completely different story. The lake was tranquil in the morning but as soon as the time of noon came, the sky darkened all of a sudden and it seemed to be an out of season thunderstorm.


     The people locked their doors on themselves but a few curious ones could link the untimely even with the mage in the lake.


     Jon was sitting in a swirl of Padomic Energy and making a steady advance to the next stage.


     Up in the sky, the storm started to develop a tornado descending right on Jon.


     This was a natural response from the World at someone breaking the rules of the Mundus. To Jon, sending a tornado at him was a mere child play compared to that other time but what made this one different was what happened next.


     A spark of fire broke in the tornado and as if it is some flammable substance, the tornado became all fiery red and pressured Jon to the max.


     Jon started to lose concentration but he put his hands together and connected the pressure points in his palms and finger together forming a strange hand gesture to maintain his inner flow.


     The firestorm on his head started to get fiercer by the second, Jon could barely summon [Krilon] to increase his resistance to the elements and [Greed] for protection.


     And so... the long battle began.


     ***


     The difference between attaining temporary connection with the Aurbic Energy and looking at the Tower like the Tribunal is different from trying to harvest that energy for one's self and so the retaliation of the world was different.


     At the fifth day, Jon was already powerful enough to finish up. He attained enough power to push the World back.


     He got ready for what comes next and made the first wave of retaliation at the world's suppression. At that point, his heart felt strange.


     All the energy in his channels and energy center gathered on his heart and it became as if a fire broke in there. The heat coming from his heart was something else entirely not even his whole being can withstand.


     While pushing the suppression from above by willpower and his heart from within by endurance, Jon arrived at enlightenment.


     He saw a strange scenery of a world as if very under the sea surface but what surrounded him was energy rather than water. The phenomenon didn't last for a few seconds before he was back to his surroundings with no storm above his head or anything. Even the piece of land he was on seemed to have sunken down.


     Jon looked around and wondered.


     "What just happened?"


     Sadly, there was no one to answer him.


     He was somehow completely naked with a charred fabric on his shoulder. Jon frowned and looked at [Greed] beside him.


     "Didn't I say protect me?"


     *Sorry Greed noises*


     "Okay, just cover me for now."


     Jon investigated his energy center to find a strange anomaly. It was somehow connected to his heart and his heart hand a strong vibe of Flame Energy along with strong pulses.


     The phenomenon was questionable but there were things like that mentioned about the ones who attain a high level of magic and extend their lives by hundreds of years. This was called the 'Spirit Spark'.


     Like how the Spirits of the World have Spirit Sparks for hearts, the practitioner of the Arcane Arts may attain a Spirit Spark in their hearts just like Lorkhan whose Divine Spark was the Heart of Lorkhan.


     Now as far as Jon could tell, the Spirit Sparks is connected to the elements judging by the Suppression of the World that came as a Firestorm. Jon's energy became condensed in his heart becoming some sort of a center or a core.


     "The Dragon Heart stage, the Flaming Core level." Jon concluded the name, "There seem to be no bottlenecks until the next breakthrough but that will require a vast amount of time and energy. I guess this is the Early Flaming Core then. System, run a full diagnosis."


     < Loading... 10%... 46%... 86%... 100% >


     < Diagnosis Complete! >


     < A New Powers discovered. >


     'Status.'


     ==========


     << Aptitude >>


     • Nord


     • Firemane


     • The Serpent


     • Ahzidal's Genius


     • Eternal Flesh: Disease Immunity (Passive)


     ==========


     "Eternal Flesh! Disease Immunity! Do I get tastier?"


     < Negative >


     "Curse you... but I guess I won't get sick now. Which means Lycanthropy and Vampirism are also impossible."


     This also means that he became more immune to disease than Isha and the Old Woman who trained under special circumstances to resist poisons.


     "Right! How much time passed?"


     < 1 Week >


     "Oops!"


     ***


     "You are awfully late." Isha said, "What were you doing in the Lake?"


     "I was playing in the water."


     "That doesn't explain the Firestorm and the waves and the rain and... Everyone in the town is asking what on Nirn you were doing."


     "I'm not even interested to explain myself. Where are the Old Woman and the rest?"


     "They are back at Mournhold. The Tong Agents were able to locate Galam."


     "In Tear?"


     "No, Shadowfen. He seems to be amassing a force with Argonians and contacted the Thalmor."


     "Morrowind didn't respond?"


     "Not really. As long as there are no movements in the No Man's Land, the Dunmer Army is stationed in Tal'Deic Fortress."


     "What about Old Cat?"


     "She wants his head on a plate but she has nothing but her Tong and House Hlaalu so she can never go on offense. She seems to have connections but wants you to get things done."


     "This has dragged longer than we thought. Did Boethiah say anything about her rogue champion?"


     "Nope but the cult of Boethiah is very clear about killing him. They just want someone strong enough to replace him."


     "HA! This is where I come in then. But the ones who employed Galam are the Argonians of Tear and House Dres, I think we should hit them first." Jon decided.


     "Any plan?"


     Jon thought for a while then smiled.


     "Have you ever seen a Blue Cold Flame that can't be extinguished eating an entire city?"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     - Goal: +4 Extra


     - Next: +6 Extra


     pat/reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove / )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter


     @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     421 Blue Fire in the Marsh
      For hundreds of years, Tear City was controlled by the Great House Dres. Now and for the past 190 years, Tear became an Argonian territory.


     Throughout history, Tear was the Purgatory of the Saxhleel race (Argonians) and House Dres was nothing but the bane of their kind. The slavery to the so-called lesser races was a common practice in the societies of the Elves and Houses like Dres and Telvanni were really invested in slavery.


     When the Oblivion Crisis struck 200 years ago, the Empire was weakened and the Imperial Provence of Morrowind got its Defense Legion pulled back to Cyrodiil. Followed by the destruction of Vivec and the Red Year, Morrowind was one of the nations that suffered the most.


     On the other hand, the Argonians pushed the Daedra back during the Oblivion Crisis and managed to establish their An-Xileel government that formed a strong army and went against Morrowind sacking it to Vvardenfell. Houses Dres, Telvanni and Hlaalu were hit badly in the process but House Redoran united the other houses in one Army and pushed the Argonian back beyond Mournhold to Deshaan.


     The war may have ended but the southern half of Deshaan became a No Man's Land only with Narsis and Mournhold on a side and Tear on the other. The area in-between became desolate, swampy, waste and filled with baleful energy from all the death throughout the years.


     Who thinks that the war between Morrowind and Black Marsh is over can't be more wrong. To make a statement, the Argonians would send a horde of their troops every year to fight the Dunmer just to make sure that Morrowind's power do not increase and to keep culling its strength.


     That's why Tear City was an important Argonian stronghold and a strategic city-state. They weeded out every Dunmer trace and built their mud huts and pyramid temples all around the place. The city that was once their kind's nightmare became their shield and the Hist of Tear became a big tree that would produce a lot of sap daily.


     The Hist is the one of the main pillars in the Argonian society. They are sentient trees with large trunks that provide the Argonians with mystical powers and take part in the leading of the society. The Hist trees also worship Sithis, the Spirit of the Great Chaos.


     Aside from that, the Argonians are good at crafting jewelry and possess a natural resistance to disease, one of the reasons why their country was famous for using diseases as defensive measurements.


     All in all, the Argonians were very wary and protective of what they hold. Tear City is their stronghold and the Hist is their spiritual guide.


     A few weeks ago, the Governor of Tear made a connection with an Orc tribe that also had odds with the Dunmer. The Argonians and the Orcs agreed to take down Narsis to push the Dunmer back as their activities have increased in Deshaan and some were kidnapped. To make a mole inside the Dunmer, reached out to the inner politics and thought of using Dunmer to get rid of Dunmer and House Dres and Hlaalu were great candidates for the fight. By hiring a mole inside, they found out who is the supporter of Narsis and tried to eliminate her but she was too slimy. Their plans went in shambles until the Hist interfered and suggested to use an old disease. With some tricks, the plague was spread successfully and they waited for House Dres to take part in then trigger a hidden factor in the plague and create a breakout that would swallow the whole population of Narsis and would spread north. But that didn't work for some reason.



     No matter what, the Argonians and the Hist of Tear wouldn't stop before they could carve a big scar on the Dunmer.


     The thing they didn't see coming was someone crossing the infested marshlands and hiding among their numbers waiting for an opportunity to return the favor.


     ***


     Tear's current architecture style is Argonian, the common folk would love in houses made of mud and the important buildings were built by stone on a style similar to the Aztec.


     In the center of the city lied the Hist grove where a single towering tree standing on its roots with a very thick trunk that looked similar to the African Baobab tree. The tree was all-time guarded by the Root Preservers and Hist Menders. Argonians would come and visit it to lick its roots for healing purposes or drink the sap which causes various effects among it is switching gender.


     At day, the Hist Grove have visitors and at night, the Hist Menders and the Hist Speaker work to maintain the tree and the sap pool beneath it.


     One night, however, things were about to face a change. The Argonians were not aware of the beast among them veiled in shade.


     At that night, the walls of Deshaan saw blue flickers of flame walking on the marsh. Looking closer, the shape resembled a skeleton or was rather one. That skeleton on blue fire ran to the wall like mad and targeted the gate.


     "Something is wrong!"


     "Stop that!"


     The Argonian guards screamed in their Jel language and intended to shoot the running skeleton only to stop it by a few meters from the wall. The bike flames on the skeleton seemed to be hard to extinguish but that wasn't the time, they needed to inform their superiors.


     Just as they were doing so, two more skeletons appeared and the same scenario repeated itself. Blue flames, skeletons, and shooting.


     Four others appeared, the guards became anxious but their superiors were already here and magic was cast to stop the skeletons.


     Then it was eight. The situation started to become strange and the Argonians started to prepare for more assaults.


     Sixteen skeletons. If this kept going on then it would become something very alarming.


     Thirty two skeletons. Controlling such a number means the mage is quite capable. The city was alarmed.


     Sixty four. By that time, no one hoped for more waves, just the idea of scouting what's down there became unbearable. Some skeletons even exploded on the gates.


     One hundred and twenty eight. That's not a number any mage can make. The city is under attack and the whole town felt it. A bitter fight started but the An-Xileel wizards were not some weaklings.


     Two hundred and fifty six. The situation was alarming, some guards waited for the wave to end and ran down the walls to see who is in the marsh before the next wave starts but only their screams in the darkness answered the ones on the city.


     Five hundred and twelve. The whole town screamed in panic and the guards were all pulled on the walls. The mages started a defensive formation and prepare for a bitter fight. What kind of Magicka did the other party possess to be able to summon such an army?


     Truth be told, that was Jon's limit but now all the Argonians were pulled to the walls right where he wants them to be.


     The next wave was not a thousand skeleton but rather a flock of Cold Flame Atronaches that took various shapes. Some were birds, some were animals.


     At the Hist Grove, the Root Preservers and the Hist Menders stood their grounds for their sacred duty is to guard the Hist. Around the areas surrounding the grove, things started to change.


     Explosions and screams.


     The Blue Flame Skeletons appeared inside the city and not even the Hist saw that one coming. The Root Preservers tensed up and got ready to fight whatever menace comes.


     But menace was just too big. Behind the building, appeared a four meters giant clad in blue flames and holding a large spear.


     "By Bark and Root! What is that?" The Root Preservers were just too terrified by the giant demon that appeared.


     Fight it? How? The thing was just too big.


     Those of them who could use magic aimed their hands forward a new cast whatever spell they could cast. Whatever kind of flame it is, Frost can at least put it down but... it was the opposite.


     As the Root Preservers struggled, one of them turned tail and walked the other direction to where the Hist Menders were.


     "Guard, what is it? Why don't you assist you bro..."


     *Slash* *Slash* *Slash*


     Nine Hist Menders were cut down on the spot without realizing what hit them. The Root Preserver that killed them had a large ebony blade on his shoulder.


     "Still no more awakening? What a nasty blade!" He said as he walked towards the Hist veiled in his [Greed]. He stepped on a root and walked on it until he reached the trunk.


     On his other hand, a small staff appeared, he made the staff's head touch the blade's side and dragged it fast all the way to the tip as if he is lighting a match. Instantly, the whole blade was caught on blue fire.


     He pointed the tip at the tree and stabbed it all the way in.


     He could feel his Magicka burning inside the tree. As he pulled out the blade, he narrowed his eyes.


     {Excellent work, child!}


     'Check.'




     It seemed that stabbing the Hist tree has caused the blade to react better than what he expected. The blade was halfway awakened but its sharpness tore through the trunk as if tofu.


     "Please don't take it personally. You shouldn't have attacked Narsis. I know it was you who caused the Llodos Plague to skip a stage and turned people into husks. Maybe it is the Hist Speaker who did so but still... this will send a clear message." Jon said and turned around but Nefertiti stopped him.


     She possessed his ears and made him hear things.


     "I see... so it is that way. The thing I call Shadow World is actually the Chaos World where this world is reflected on the Sea of Void which connects all worlds, times and realities. Which means the Chaos World is the side of Sithis. The no existence, the undoing, the Fate of Lyg Continent of the previous Kalpa. Why share your secrets with me? Your killer."


     "I see. You sensed me. You think I should fear that? Sadly your words are wasted on me. I have one iron rule, 'Break what you Hit for the blame is one and the same'. You should have hit harder, Hist. Maybe your retribution wouldn't have come this way."


     Jon walked away from the Hist burning by the blue flames. His appearance went unnoticed until the damage was done. Away from him, [Wrath] seemed to have slaughtered all the Root Preservers and began attacking the town.


     "This is enough." Jon said.


     The city was starting to burn in blue flames and the sky was died by the azure color.


     Jon erased all evidence and escaped silently without teleporting to not be sensed or followed.


     Now that the Hist if Tear is dead, the forest under its control is no longer supporting the Argonians and Southern Deshaan is accessible. Also, the Argonians will be busy with Tear and may force Galam to make a move in the open.


     A week later, it all happened.


     A force of Redoran Guards came looking for Krilon and the Old Woman.


     Galam has kidnapped the Imperial Envoy and some other Dunmer nobles. He wants to exchange them for Krilon and the Old Woman.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter


     @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     422 Monster 1, 2
      A double chapter, minasan! Daily + Extra comes to you by Dark Priest.


     Also, many thanks to Vitan Cernjac on PayPal. He gifted us an Ebony Armor!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     "I do not like this... They actually had the nerve to ask me coming all the way over here." The Old Woman complained in a bad mood.


     "Don't fret over it. At least they asked nicely. Also... weren't we looking for Galam either way?" Jon said


     "I prefer doing things on my own terms."


     "Fine, let's just get done with it."


     "... Do you know why Galam want to get rid of the two of us?" She asked.


     "Because... he's an asshole?"


     "Haha... aside from that? You know... people do what they do for a reason. He is not just some thug or evildoer because he wants to do evil, you know."


     "All I know is that he had something against you and I got in his way."


     "Sigh! You are still young, my friend. People may have not given you 'that treatment' but... let's talk about this after everything is over."


     Jon and the Old Woman were standing in a large clearing in a swampy forest. They were surrounded by entwined trees standing on the muddy land under the gloomy sky. On the other side, there was a small fort that seemed like an old place positioned here as an outpost.


     Behind Jon and the Old Woman were Mirren, Miranda and Isha. Behind them, all were a force of Redoran Guards that escorted them here. The leader of the force looked as if his soul was sucked up by the glares of the Old Woman all the way here.


     There seemed to be an understanding between House Redoran and the Old Woman to not bother her but the hostages were too important that they had to beg her to be present to just rescue the emissary and arrest Galam. She only agreed after Jon saying it is okay.


     "My friend, this will be the last thing I ask from you then I will end your Labour after it. Bring me that Galam and sort this mess for me please." She said.


     "Worry not. I will give him a piece of my mind." Jon said.


     The Redoran Commander came and looked apologetic. He conversed with the Old Woman but she refused cooperation and sent Jon forward to deal with things.


     Jon, of course, was still disguised as Krilon. It seemed that Galam and his allies wanted the 10 million Gold Septims on his head without letting anyone get wind of the news.


     Galam was standing on the gatehouse of the fort with a band of Argonians, Orcs and Dark Elves. He was simply looking at Jon with narrowed eyes.


     Jon was over half a mile away from the fort as he started walking all by himself. The ones behind him and the ones in front of him could only see a silhouette of him as he crossed half that distance.


     "Nefertiti, is it done?"


     "Yes. Bad people are all here."



     "Use the scrolls and lay traps, make sure to keep it simple so that no one suspects it.


     A few minutes ago, Jon sent her away to scout around the fort. She was in her child form wearing a black dress and holding an umbrella Jon made for her. She walked unnoticed and investigated the ambushers outside the fortress who seemed to be High Elves and Argonians. From that, Jon could understand that the Thalmor and the An-Xileel are present and judging by Nefertiti's information, they have some Arch Wizards. She also put traps in their shadows using some devilish method Jon thought of.


     Anyway, the Thalmor are probably here for him as Jon Dare and the An-Xileel are here for him as the suspect who burned Tear. Jon is known for his usage of the necromancy magic and strange artifacts. Now that Galam has leaked that Krilon is Jon Dare, Jon must find a way to clear Krilon's connection to Jon.


     As he was still not seen clearly by Galam's side, he switched his appearance and held his cane staff, [Pride].


     Now, he is only a hundred meters away from Galam's fort right on the border between Morrowind and Black Marsh standing on a road in this swampy land.


     "Krilon... or should I say Jon Dare! I see you have come on time." Galam called.


     Jon didn't seem to bother and looked at the people who were tied beside him. They looked dignified and composed despite being hostages, worthy of their description as Imperial Nobles.


     "I came for the exchanged." Jon calmly said in a low voice but everyone heard him loud and clear.


     "Hm? Powerful!" A High Elf mage beside Galam roughly estimated Jon's power just by that.


     {Jon, be careful. We know this mage, he is a vicious person.} Mirren sent a Telepathy signal to Jon.


     {Roger.}


     "Jon Dare, why don't you show us your face?" Galam said.


     Jon didn't bother and removed the mask. His face was exposed but the expressions on Galam's face twisted.


     It was surely close to Jon's real appearance but still different. The skin was darker, the hair and eye colors were brown, the facial hair was neat and short with some minor facial details being not quite in place.


     He can be called a Redguard with brown hair and a facial structure similar to Jon Dare.


     "Krilon, damn you! Remove that illusion at once." Galam pointed a dagger towards one of the nobles.


     "Illusion?" Jon tilted his head.


     "Don't play dumb or else! Master Faindor, please rip off his illusions." Galam asked the mage beside him.


     "Humph!" The latter snorted not happy to be told what to do by the Dunmer yet, in the end, he looked deeply at Jon with his eyes glowing with Magicka.


     "... Hmm... No. That is his true face. There is no illusion." The Altmer wizard said.


     Galam blacked out for a second.


     "It can't be! There are no illusions? This is… this is…" As he started denying, a certain idea came to his head.


     "The only illusion is what you believed, idiot. Did you really think I am going to show you my real face?" said.


     Galam's face hardened as Jon's smile widened.


     The High Elf frowned towards Jon.


     "Scoundrel, you have really wasted our time."


     "Sorry not sorry."


     "Insolent fool. Galam, capture this man anyway. He may prove of some use to compensate for the time we wasted." The Altmer mage said. His eyes showed a hint of greed as he looked at Jon's staff and mask.


     "Fine. But he and the woman must die. Their kind is… they absolutely can't be allowed to live."


     "Do not think you can tell me what to do, boy. I will see to that once they are my prisoners." The Altmer dismissed Galam and walked away leaving some of his underling mages with Galam.


     Jon, on the other hand, was proud of his trick. He never thought he would go and use this face he is wearing for anything before. After all, this face is very special to him.


     It is his past life's appearance.


     "Krilon… or whoever you are… I don't care about your identity anymore. Hand over yourself you and that Old Woman. If not, let's see how you fuckers explain yourselves to the Redoran army."


     Galam's voice echoed far and wide. The Old Woman shook her head and the Redoran commander didn't know whether to laugh or cry. The true value of the Old Woman is scary and he friends and allies extend to every part of the continent. She may have been forced to retire from the political life but she still has a weight that the Redoran can't shake.


     Jon made a solemn face.


     "The guys behind me want a gesture of good faith. I hand over myself first then you release a portion of the hostages. Once that is done, you will get what you want and the people go free." Jon said.


     Galam narrowed his eyes and looked towards the Old Woman whose face was solemn. He couldn't tell what game they were playing but the Redoran Army was in control here as far as he is concerned.


     "Krilon. Don't think that you can trick me, you monster. I know your kind very well. Once you get closer, you're thinking of unleashing yourself on us. Too bad we already saw that one coming. Mages, the chains."


     Some Orc mages responded to his order and waved for some warriors on the wall to activate a mechanism. Two large chains came out of the wall and the Orc mages used [Telekinesis] on them and extended the chains all the way to Jon. These chains were probably used for a drawbridge that used to exist before but it seems like they were modified and exchanged with new sets of chains.


     "Oh! Orichalcum… I feel honored." Jon said.


     It seems that two sets of chains that were being carried to him were made of the Orc specialty metal, the Orichalcum. A hard metal, resistant to blows and very hard to shape only the Orcs and a few top-notch blacksmiths can make tools out of it. To make such a long chain with Orichalcum, this must have taken ages. The chains themselves should be some sort of artifact at this rate.


     Jon wasn't wrong to think so. Once the chains were fully extended, Jon read the enchantment and his mood sunken reminding him of some unpleasant memories.


     "Magic Sealing Chains."


     Sure enough, they were something like the 'Briarheart Vine' that gave him the traumas of his life.


     "Krilon! Come closer and put those on." Galam called.


     Jon's mood seemed to be worsening by the second. He simply looked to the chains and a vicious idea after the other popped in his mind.


     As he was about to walk to them, Galam called again.


     "Wait! Almost forgot… your Blade, your Armor, your Staff… throw them away first."


     **********


     (Part 2)


     Jon was barely holding it but he still did what Galam said. The Ebony Blade, Ahzidal's Gear, Krilon, Greed and Pride were put on the ground. Jon was wearing a thin chitin plate and some solid cotton pants under them.


     "Those two." Galam said.


     "..." Jon looked at him unamused.


     "I know they are enchanted." Galam seemed to have an eye for quality indeed.


     Jon had to get naked in his underpants in front of the whole two groups.


     "Fine." He said and undid his armor and pants.


     His well frightening well-built muscles were exposed to the public for the first time after his ascendance to the Dragon Heart stage. The body that reached the apex of humanity was not all plucky but had scary details to each and every muscle.


     The Orcs who worshiped strength felt threatened by Jon's muscle that can only be described as tyrannical. The curves on the muscles and how they moved seemed to be a magic of its own.


     "Is it me or his muscles have muscles." Mirren focused his magic on his eye and wondered.


     "Not sure. But these are no ordinary muscles. Don't worry. I am not in men with muscles or anything." Isha said.


     "Oh… I… I see." Mirren nodded and looked away.


     "Isha… merciless." Miranda commented in a low tone.


     On the other side, Galam frowned once again. Even Jon's underpants were enchanted as it seemed.


     "I am not taking off my Gucci underpants." Jon said.


     "You… The Chains!"


     Seeing Galam's reaction, Jon felt a bit better as he already knew what to do.


     He simply walked to the chains lying in front of him and held one up. It had a shackle to its end and it was quite the top quality. Jon tested his inner flow before he put the first shackle on then took the next and put it in the other hand.


     "Hahaha! You are dead. You hear me? You monster and your kind are all dead." Galam seemed to be the happiest he has ever been.


     "Monsters?" Jon heard Galam repeat this word quite a lot. Somehow he was obsessed with calling Jon and the Old Woman as 'Monsters'.


     "Pull him for me. I shall kill this monster bastard with my hands."


     Two groups of Orcs and Argonians started gathering around the two winches connected to each chain. The groups held to the poles on the wench and started circling around it to pull the chains.


     Jon kept watching the chains connected to his hands rise up from the ground slowly and steadily. They became dangled between his hands and the mechanism of the fort then the chains rose until they became fully taut.


     All of a sudden, the two winches couldn't pull anymore.


     "Sir, the mechanism is stuck." A man called for Galam.


     "Here too."


     The winches stopped at the same time.


     "Argh! Useless." Galam was not amused by that and looked to the Orc mages and they shook their heads saying that the mechanism is working just fine.


     Galam couldn't point out where things went wrong.


     He followed the chain with this eyes to the pulley leading out of the gap in the wall. He thought it may be stuck but when he checked the part of the chain going out. It was as taut as if it was tied to a mountain on the other side.


     But that shouldn't be the case.


     On the other side was just Krilon.


     He may be one of those monsters wearing a human's skin like that Old Woman but… he is still… a human.


     He should be.


     Ten strongmen are pulling the chain mechanism on each side and those chains should restrain a Mammoth or a large Haj Mota.


     Galam didn't want to think of that possibility and ran to the balcony of the wall to look at Jon. He saw the strongmen struggling with the winches and the Orc mages looking at Jon speechless.


     "Is that all?" The clear voice of Jon reached them.


     "Impossible! These chains should seal his magic." An Orc mage screamed.


     "Sorry. But I'll never fall to such a thing again." Jon smiled vividly.


     "No! No… this 'Monster'... You, these chains, they block the magic, right. Can they block the magic that flows through them?" Galam asked the mage next to him.


     "Wha… what do you mean?" The Mage asked.


     "Are the chains conductive?" Galam asked impatiently.


     "Yes."


     "Then what are you waiting for? Shoot Shock magic at him!"


     "Eh? Ah! Right… Shock Magic! Everyone… now!"


     The Orc and Altmer mages couldn't delay any longer and shot their spells at the chains. The Strongmen escaped away from the winch as the electricity flowed in towards Jon.


     He was smiling.


     Knowing that those who are struggling for their lives like ants are no match for what he had in store for them.


     In the back, the Old Woman snorted. Jon somehow foresaw half of what happened now and seemed to be handling it all on his own.


     The shock spells reached his hands and struck him hard.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      "ARGH!"


     Jon's whole being was being electrocuted as if he was on a death chair. His skin crawled, his bones shook, she blood flow became unstable and his teeth all felt a horrible ache.


     He howled from the pain as his natural resistances were only to Flame and Frost, Shock maybe his favorite element but it was his bane as well.


     "YoU thiNk ThiS got mE?"


     Jon was enraged but at the same time happy. It was a long time since he has been in this pain. He will not grow in resistance or anything but will only get his vitality expended if he kept getting shocked like that.


     But that was his true aim from the beginning. He wanted to be struck down continuously by Shock spells to damage both his Vitality and Magicka, only then he can unleash a combination of powers that will scare the ever-living out of those people.


     Inside the Fort, the Altmer high mages noticed the anomaly and ran to the walls to see the incomprehensible scene.


     Jon was taking all the damage in and nearing his bodies limit until it all became quiet in his head and his body lowered down.


     Right at that moment, he called for three names.


     "All-Maker!" "Azura!" "Sheogorath!"


     The world shook and the earth cracked under his feet. Jon stood up and roared to the sky like a beast.


     His Tyrannical Aura showed itself voluntarily.


     He activated three blessings at the same time.


     The Blessing of the All-Maker, the Root of Power. His Magicka regenerated insanely.


     The Blessing of Sheogorath, the Mad Champion. His Vitality regenerated insanely.


     The Blessing of Azura, Dawn's Beauty. His body absorbed half of the Magic that he was struck with.


     As his roared was done vibrating around, the world turned quiet and he opened his eyes. His eyes were not normal but rather blue white light was flowing out of them. The elements and the laws of nature moved in a strange fashion around him and obeyed him.


     He raised his hands to the sky and all the Shock Magic he was being struck with was unleashed to heaven in a bolt of lighting going all the way up.


     The nature reacted by itself and returned the bolt of lightning at Jon who received it with open arms.


     That lightning was directed back in the Orichalcum chains at the walls of the fort. The mages warded themselves or ran away but Jon wasn't targeting them or even bothered. The lightning struck the winches fixed to the wall's foundation and flowed all the way to the wall. Vertical cracks appeared on the fort and the people on its top fell on their butts.


     With just that, the whole place returned silent once again.


     Jon smiled, then giggled, then laughed.


     It was too good seeing the terrified look on their faces. His sadistic nature couldn't hide itself any longer and he turned around with the chains still tied to him.


     He simply walked away and until the chain reached its limit. Jon's smile widened and he tightened his grip on the chains once again. He put them on his right side then raised him to his shoulder and…


     *crack* *crack*


     … he pulled.


     And what he was pulling was a fort.


     "Impossible! This Monster is actually…" Galam was no longer understanding how this is actually happening.


     Jon was pulling a fort's wall all by himself.


     *CRACK*


     "Brace yourselves!"


     "Run away!"


     The Orcs, Argonians and Altmer were simply in a chaotic state created by one human.


     He kept pulling and they only thought of running away.


     The Fort's wall could withstand no longer and it tilted forward.


     Galam suddenly remembered that he has hostages, he looked to the people on the gatehouse and ran towards them but the falling wall was faster.


     It was already over. The wall crashed down like a falling piece of domino.


     The Dunmer Brigands, the Argonian Marauders, the Orcs Tribesmen and the Altmer Thalmor were brought down by one monster that didn't even bother with hostages.


     Still, these hostages seemed to have been taken somewhere else. The other Monster was standing far behind the Monster that brought down the wall.


     The Old Woman managed to grab the hostages and teleported them right beside her.


     "Oh! Here you go, Redoran brat. Your ever so precious hostages. Mind if we handle our prey now?"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter


     @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     423 Monster 3, 4
      Double Chapter! Daily + 5k votes Extra!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     There is what is possibly understandable and what is impossibly understandable. People perceive things based on their mental ability to imagine and understand. What they understand, they cope with and accept as possible even if it is out of their own capabilities but what they don't understand, they fear and discriminate against.


     In some periods of time, women with the knowledge of herbal medicine and some simple mechanical understanding were discriminated against as witches. They were gathered and put in cages then got executed in public.


     The discrimination of the odd is a common occurrence and can be very contagious in a community. Racial discrimination or skin color discrimination and the list goes on.


     This is mostly caused because of a lack of understanding. People hate the odd and what goes beyond their perception. The Order and Chaos theory becomes very obvious in this example. Chaos is the natural state of things as everything is simply made of it, the Order is what our minds could comprehend from that Chaos and that feeling of familiarity towards what we know and what we feel possible to understand.


     A good example will be like walking in a new country with a different set of customs and traditions. One may find a certain custom very incompatible with whatever he believes in and from there one rejects the Chaos recognizing it as evil.


     Sometimes, this Chaos is too much to understand no matter how open-minded one can be. People may shoot Firebolts from their hands, shout Words of Power by their voices, rule with an iron fist. That is somewhat understandable to a certain degree and recognized by the magical theories.


     But when someone has the ability to bring down a fort's wall by pulling it with their sheer mere physical power, to defy the possibility of being shackled by high-end magic seals, to cover a whole city with one spell, to control thousands of lives by sheer charisma and mere words, to tell people what to do and what not to do and organize lives as they see fit, to have a superior will that breaks other wills, to dominate by presence and devastate by force. This is a little bit of a stretch from what is realistically possible even in a magical world.


     But it possible to happen.


     And when it happens, it will lay waste and wreck havoc being something unstoppable and dominant. People will kneel to whoever controls such a power.


     But some won't.


     Some will see the Chaos no matter how dominating it becomes and discriminate against it no matter its intentions. They will rebel against the Titans and burn the world with them if they could. They would revolt in the name of fighting against what shouldn't have been given to a mere mortal.


     To fight the 'Monsters'.



     To start the rebellion against what disturbs the Order and the lives of the decent folk.


     To slay the Monsters, free the souls and break the shackles.


     Those rebels rise from being broken by the Monsters on a young age and grow up to develop a sixth sense towards those who wield the Power of the Monsters. They call them by many names starting from the Beasts and Monsters going on to the Tyrants and Titans. They feel the necessity to rid the world of the Monsters and start a holy war against them sacrificing everything precious and dear just to take down one mortal.


     Those Rebels are merely victims to their own fears antagonizing the mighty and putting on a bitter fight against the odds. A Hero Syndrome of a sort where the victims destroy themselves like eggs thrown at a wall.


     But even a wall couldn't withstand what they were going up against, it was pulled down by a single monster that was tied to it. The monster forcefully pulled the chains out of their mechanisms and smiled as he took them as his trophy.


     "Nice gain, maybe that will compensate for my wasted time." Jon said as he forcefully opened the shackles on his wrists and kept the chains in the Cube.


     The scene in front of him was very much clouded by the rubble of the fallen wall.


     Jon kept a sharp gaze at the rubble until the dust cloud settled down and silhouettes started to walk out of the broken wall. The Thalmor mages, the Orc shamans, the Argonians and the Dunmer brigands, as well as the enemies Jon was waiting for, Galam and the Labourers of Malacath and Peryite.


     The whole lot of them were spitting and coughing out dust. There were also many with broken limbs and some buried under the rubble. The one receiving them was Jon who was a monster in their eyes as soon as they realized how close they are to him not that there isn't a wall. Someone with such an insane ability put a strong mental barrier between them and the ability to fight him.


     Some wills were stronger than others and the ones who sucked up their fear were Galam and his two Orc friends. Galam had Isha's weapon with him, the Spear of Bitter Mercy that can pierce through anything and kill anyone. No matter how strong Krilon can get, no one survived the sting of Bitter Mercy and no armor can protect against it. The Labourer of Malacath had Volendrung, a great hammer that a whole nation was named after it and the Labourer of Peryite had the unshakable shield that can absorb any kind damage, Spellbreaker.


     The three were ready to go against the Monster and put on a fight against the odds.


     "You bastard! You... Your head is mine!" From the sides, the High Elf Thalmor Arch Wizard Fiandor pushed away the rubble and walked to Jon with eyes reddened from anger.


     "All teams, ATTACK!" The Elf shouted.


     The area was surrounded by trees and swampy forests, once the elf shouted, a number of presences showed themselves. High Elven Mages and Wood Elven Arcane Archers aiming their spells and magic arrows at Jon.


     "Oh! Hello." Jon leisurely smiled and waved at them.


     "Kill him!"


     As the commander on the Thalmor force shouted, the weirdest of the weird happened. The whole force disappeared in a poof.


     Jon couldn't hold it back and laughed hard.


     "Sorry, I just… hahaha! I couldn't have imagined… haha… they would disappear like that!"


     As Jon was holding his sides from the laughter, Faindor the Arch Wizard became baffled. Almost a hundred elite wizards and arcane archers were here and then they were not. This can't be covered if something serious happened to them. Unlike the battalion that was wiped out at Winterhold which was made of footsoldiers, these hundreds were top elites and candidates for future commanders. He prepared them personally to face someone with Jon Dare's caliber.


     Faindor looked at the laughing Jon and his eyes demanded an explanation. Jon cleared his throat and raised his hand.


     "A few seconds from now, your people will appear again. It is just a small trick no more. Hahaha! Goodness me, you'll love it."


     Jon counted with his fingers then pointed all around him.


     At that second, the hundred or so Thalmor agent appeared once again just as he said but something was completely wrong. They way they appeared was something akin to a scene of a horror movie, they were there but their bodies appeared through the trees, the ground, the stones, and some appeared on each other.


     The scene was akin to a very resentful Daedric Prince holding some puny mortals together and stuffing them in things or in one another.


     How did this happen? Simple. Jon has sent Nefertiti to put down these traps. When he burned the Hist tree and heard something from it, he got an insight that the Chaos and the Shadow are of the same nature. He can employ the Shadow Magic to create Chaos attacks and that were the scrolls he handed to Nefertiti. He asked her to go around and plant these spells he made in the shadows of the enemies who are trying to ambush him. Once that was done, whenever a mage casts a spell, that spell will be absorbed by the scroll and he will be transferred momentarily to the Chaos World. There, Nefertiti, the fairy of shadow, will be waiting for them in all her might. She can just do whatever she wants and she chose to stuff them in objects.


     That was all there is to it. Jon trapped them in the Chaos World by their own magic and Nefertiti handled the rest.


     The one who sees this will surely look at Jon as someone out of the ordinary. A true Monster just as Galam was saying.


     The High Elf Arch Wizard was terrified out of his wits. There was no knowledge of any magical archetype that can do such damage unless one was connected to a high Daedric Lord. Knowing that Krilon is the Labourer of Azura, this must have been it. Even an Arch Wizard is not a match to a Daedra.


     His legs stiffened but Jon took action. He used 'Electrohand' and grabbed the mage from his head then pulled him closer with haste. Once the mage was in his grasp, Jon punched a 'Thundercookie' at the mage's abdomen sending him on the ground in agonizing pain.


     "Damn! Not dead? You must be carrying some treasure on you, bastard. Very well, looks like some of my friends want to have a chat with you. I'll leave you for later." Jon said and took one of the Magic Sealing Chains and put the mage in it.


     "No! Mercy! Mercy!"


     "... Nope."


     Jon tossed the mage on the side after making him faint. He then looked at Galam and the rest.


     "Sorry to make you wait, boys." He said and called for Greed.


     Greed moved on its own holding each piece of Jon's armor and weapons then jumped on its owner. Just a couple of seconds went by and Jon was in his full gear in such a bizarre and grotesque manner.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     "Shall we begin?"


     ***


     (Part 2)


     Galam kicked his fear aside and put his trust in the spear's power. It is a matter of do or die now.


     "Krilon, you monster. No matter what you do, I'll kill you." Galam steeled his will and charged at Jon with his Flaming Aura on.


     "Haha! That's more like it." Jon was happy to finally get to face the Champion of Boethiah and let go of his Tyrant Aura.


     Its existence put a lot of pressure on Galam and he got to see first hand how overbearing can Jon be in a serious fight.


     The Ebony Blade discarded all defense and was swung by Jon's full power but the Spear of Bitter Mercy was used to reflect the attack at Jon with its enchantment.


     "Troublesome!" Jon smiled and swung his blade from all possible directions.


     Galam seemed to have trained on the spear and the enchantment itself boosted the wielder's ability to wield a spear. Jon seemed to be going to have to fight for some time before he could overpower Galam.


     Still, from the side, the Labourer of Malacath attacked with Volendrung.


     "Die, human!"


     "Seriously, dude! Do you hear your voice?" Jon didn't want to make contact with him so he just used a simple force spell to stagger the Orc away.


     From the back, the Labourer of Peryite closed on Jon with his shield, Spellbreaker. Jon wanted to push the bastard away but Galam attacked from the front. They tried to corner Jon.


     "Nice."


     Jon directed the spear to the other side and kicked at the back but Spellbreaker blocked his kick. The Labourer of Peryite tried to spit a green substance at Jon but Jon teleported behind him and waved the sword at his head. The Labourer of Peryite managed to regain his defensive stance and barely stopped Jon's attack but his right ear was chopped away on the account of his neck.


     "I see. A Perfect Defense enchantment. It makes you the ultimate shield user the same way with the Spear of Bitter Mercy and the Ebony Blade… but when you try to attack, you will lose the advantage. Interesting!"


     Jon now became hell-bent on breaking the perfect defense of Spellbreaker but soon he was attacked by the Spear of Bitter Mercy and Volendrung at the same time.


     "Good combination. Make me feel it!" His thirst for a good fight made him try to extend the battle even longer.


     Volendrung was smiting every spot he stood on filling the ground with pits and holes, Spellbreaker was blocking every attack and the Spear of Bitter Mercy was a combination of offense and defense.


     "Krilon, you monster! Die!" Galam was enraged by Jon's broken attitude and lost to his rage performing a clumsy attack.


     Jon smiled as he found an opening the slapped Galam with all his palm sending the elf away.


     "So what if I am monsteeeeeer…"


     Jon teleported to where Galam will land and slapped once again.


     "... that's been here all along."


     [A/n: The meme, guys. The meme!]


     Galam crashed to the other side towards his Orcs companions. He tried to stagger his way up the Orcs were attacked.


     Karly and Miranda showed up out of nowhere and circled around the Labourer of Malacath then shot him with a quiver worth of arrows. The Orc was not pierced in any vitals so he was kept alive but crippled.


     Mirren appeared behind the Labourer of Peryite and took him in rounds and rounds with an unimaginable speed forcing the Orc to spin around himself and then collapse like a fool. Mirren then kicked Spellbreaker away and forced the Orc down.


     Jon noticed that both Mirren and Miranda were using a Wind Aura which was clearly unusual in both aptitude and racial preference but that wasn't a big deal anyway.


     "That is one unusual way to take down someone." Jon spoke to Mirren.


     "If he is the perfect defense then the key is not to attack him. I met a lot of his kind. But… that was one unusual way to take down a fort." Mirren replied.


     "Oh! That was just me showing off the gains." Jon wasn't humble about it.


     On the other hand, Galam was already up and tried to attack Mirren from the back.


     "Not my honey boo, you bastard."


     Isha appeared out of nowhere and stuck the spear that Jon gave her to the back of Galam's knee and pinned him down to the ground. She then came in front of him and gave him one angry punch that knocked almost dented his ebony helm and sent him to dreamland.


     "Honey boo?" Jon asked.


     "Stop it." Mirren wanted to hide his face.


     Isha recovered the Spear of Bitter Mercy at once and hugged it as if she missed her ever dear.


     "Good job, my friends. Job well done indeed." The Old Woman seemed to have finally walked all the way here.


     "Old Cat, one bruised Galam and two Orcs delivered as promised." Jon presented.


     "Indeed, thank you. You have my gratitude. Is he conscious?" The Old Woman pointed at Galam.


     Isha took his helm off to see his red eyes glaring daggers at Jon and the Old Woman.


     The Old Woman sighed and approached Galam was pulled up by Isha.


     "Boy, you really shouldn't have done that. You should never have betrayed me." She said.


     "Rot in Oblivion, you monster freaks!" Galam shouted at her and Jon.


     "What's with this guy? Did the Skooma Cat lick him?" Mirren asked.


     "Wait! Sheogorath licks people?" Jon asked.


     "It is a common saying in Elsweyr but no… the Skooma Cat didn't lick him." The Old Woman replied at Jon and looked at Galam with pity, "Some people are just fated to not have an aptitude with one another. Galam is a kind that doesn't go well with ours, my friend."


     "Oh! I don't get it." Jon frowned.


     "I'll tell you later but you will meet more of his kind one day. Those who rebel at magnificence as they don't believe that some were born gifted and walk paths other can't." She said.


     "Cause you are freaks." Galam struggled in Isha's hands.


     "Hehe! That's the whole thing? What a pity!" Jon became turned down.


     "So, boy. Don't you have anything to say?" The Old Woman asked Galam.


     "..." He refused to look at her.


     "You were sheltered in my house and you betrayed me. A common thing between the cultists of Boethiah but you know that the most thing I value, my gold and my silver is Loyalty, Galam. You didn't just betray me, you betrayed Boethiah when you put your hands with the Labourer of Malacath. You know what that means in your Cult to go in cahoots with the enemy of your Prince." She said.


     Galam preferred to keep silent.


     "What do you see me as, boy?" She asked.


     "You want to here once again? You are a Monster. The Gods doesn't judge you so it is up to others but others can't… so it had to be me." Galam said with pain.


     "Yes, you are right… but not all monsters are the same and not every one of us is evil." She said.


     "HA! You think I will believe that? It makes me sick imagining myself to be like you, doing what you do. How do you live with yourself, monster?" He asked in a frenzy.


     "By saving lives and serving the greater good. I am a sin eater, boy. I absorb the misdeeds of others darkening my soul to keep theirs pure. That's what I am capable of. That's why you see me as a monster but as bad as you may think I am or as far as you may think I am willing to go to protect what I hold dear, you can't possibly fathom how deep the will of mine truly goes. Yes, my boy. I am a Monster." She said in an unshakable tone.


     "God I love you!" Jon was so absorbed in her speech which made her smile and shake her head.


     "Would you please finish our Orc friends here? Let's not make them suffer more." She suggested.


     "Okay."


     Miranda and Mirren delivered the finishing blows to the two Orcs and tried to salvage their Daedric Artifact but they disappeared into thin air.


     "That's?" Mirren asked.


     "I don't think the Daedra who are not on our side would let us just take their things?" Jon explained.


     The Altmer twins looked disheartened but Jon pointed them at the Thalmor Arch Wizard he captured. The two seemed to have had an old payback with their kinsman as he started screaming when he saw their faces before they gut him like a fish in a bloody execution.


     "What should we do with him?" Isha asked.


     The Old Woman closed her eyes weighted by the thought of killing someone who was on her side ones then she remembered what he had done to Narsis and remembered his past too.


     "A boy comes home one day to find everything that gives meaning to his life… gone. Corps burned, animals slaughtered, bodies broken apart and shattered on the ground. Everyone he ever loved was taken from him… his parents, his sisters. One can only imagine the pit of despair and… the hours of love and happiness stripped away from him, leaving him to the burden of his very existence. He makes a promise to himself in those dark hours to slay those monsters who play people to death and a life of misery is fated on him. Years go by and his suffering becomes… complicated. One day he stops, that boy who is no longer a boy, and he sees the havoc he left in his wake… It is now he who burns, he who slaughters, and he knows in his heart He Must Pay." The Old Woman said then gazed at the man in front of her, "Doesn't he, Galam?"


     Silence overtook the mood. Knowing the man in front of them was something but knowing the man to a deeper degree is another.


     "He couldn't help it." Jon said.


     "Maybe." The Old Woman said, "Maybe he is not that broken yet. May he can make amends to those he hurt… Or maybe not."


     The Old Woman waved her hand in a flash slaying Galam in a second. Isha let go of Galam who fell on the muddy ground taking his last breath.


     The Old Woman took a deep breath and refreshed her mood.


     "The title of the Champion of Boethiah goes to the man who bested him, Jon Dare. You may as well have the 'Ebony Armor'. I received that word from the Temple last night." She said.


     "Thank you." Jon replied.


     She turned around and walked a few steps then stopped.


     "You Labour is over, my friends. Please be my guests until you receive a word from your prophets and there is a small party and some gifts from me to you. Please."


     "By all means."


     And by that, Jon's Sixth Labour is over.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Vote Extras: 5K, 8K


     • Discord: discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter: @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     424 The Timely Lie
      A/n: a 4K words chapter which is a double Chapter. Daily + 8k Votes extra


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     As the threats were over around Mournhold, the city could take a breather for the coming few months. The opposition between the Government, the Temple and the People was turned down a tad by the uncovering of some plots regarding what House Dres tried to do in Narsis and how House Indoril was about to hinder the missions if the Labourers of Azura, Boethiah and Mephala. Of course, the Government and the Temple could put merely some pressure on the Great Houses and let bygones be bygones after some donations and contributions.


     Politics was always like that at the end of the day. Religions create lines, Coins solve problems and Politicians keep a wide smile and hide agendas within agendas.


     Regarding the Labourers, Mirren and Miranda, as well as Isha, seemed to have finished their seven Labours and paid the Daedra back. Jon, however, was sitting alone thinking while looking at Isha from afar.


     He just received his Seventh Labour from Aranea.


     "Follow the Spearmaiden and your Labour will be revealed." She said.


     He could pretty much anticipate that. He was told once that Isha is a big player in his Final Labour but...


     "You bastards, the girl has gone through Oblivion to finish her Labours and go home. What more do you want from her?" Jon roared at Aranea back then.


     Not that he could expect an answer but all he was told was that she will need him whether he liked it or not. Somehow, he had to figure out an excuse to say that he will stick around with her or anything.


     "... Goddammit..." Jon could only bury his face between his arms and hope this gets better somehow.


     "So... the Martial Arts schools in Hammerfell should be more promising than Black March, right? We wanted to try the Dunmeri Martial Arts but sadly they are declining." Mirren spoke to Lanmas as the two were having a conversation at the bar area.


     "I can help with that. I am from a renowned Martial Arts school myself and I have friends in various schools... but do you think it is a good idea being an Altmer and roaming around Hammerfell?" Isha joined the conversation.


     "As long as there is a mutual base understanding to martial arts between those schools and mine, I don't mind going to Oblivion if it takes that." Mirren replied.


     "Our Master wanted us to compete with other martial artists if possible." Even the quiet Miranda decided to join.


     "What school are you from?" (Isha)


     "Desert Wind." (Mirren)


     "From Elsweyr? That's famous." (Isha)


     "What about you?" (Miranda)


     "Ebonarm Citadel, the Western Mosque." (Isha)


     "The School of the Spear Battlelord?" (Miranda)


     "That's a surprise." (Mirren)


     "I am an instructor at my school. You can follow me back home if you wish, I'll show you around and introduce you to my brother." (Isha)



     Jon's ear suddenly reacted like a cat's ear to that last thing.


     "Can I tag along as well?" He said right away.


     The rest looked at him with narrowed eyes.


     "You are interested in Martial Arts?" Mirren asked.


     "Do Nords have any Martial Traditions other than training their Battle-Spirits and swinging around their axes?" Even Isha wondered.


     Jon felt a bit awkward. It was a common knowledge that Nords, Breton and Altmer don't practice Martial Arts the same way the other races do. Redguard, Khajiit, Argonians, Dunmer and sometimes Imperials are very enthusiastic about Martial Arts but it is a common misconception that other races don't do as well.


     All races practiced martial arts someway or another else there would be no people known as warriors. Traditional Martial Arts weren't necessarily what everyone needed as common weapon technique and warfare teachings were already widespread. Most would associate the Technique to the Weapon rather than to a Style School. Nords had Axemen Berserkers who fight different than a Breton Axe Warband, some styles are suitable for groups while others are suitable for individuals but it was all about the weapon in the end.


     Still, it was awkward not to name a single martial art in front of them.


     "..  We have Glima." Jon said. [A/n: Nordic Folk Wrestling]


     "That's just wrestling. Everyone wrestle." Mirren retorted.


     "Then I'll go with you. Maybe I'll gain some interest in something while I am at it." Jon slipped his agenda perfectly.


     "Good, the more the merrier." Isha said.


     "What about your last Labour? Won't you go slay one of those Dragons you don't shut up about?" Mirren aimed where it hurts.


     "Ah... Well, Aranea met me this morning and had something interesting about my Labour..."


     "Oh! What is it?" The three were interested right away.


     "Well... it seems that... I have to roam the world and find out. Hahaha! Going with you is not that bad for a starter, isn't it?" Jon laughed it off.


     "Hm... vague!" Miranda narrowed her eyes and didn't say anything further.


     The talk about Martial Arts kept going on and on. As far as Jon is concerned, he knows a fairly good amount of sword techniques and the basics were hammered into him by Hilda. If it is about Unarmed fighting then he knows Boxing, Kickboxing, Wrestling and some MMA he picked from his memories.


     Boarding his knowledge about Martial Arts... this became a good excuse to follow along indeed but he has to participate in every conversation with these three Martial Arts fanatics from now on.


     What was making him busy right now was his book that got finished but kept him busy copying it by magic. He was struggling a bit with some finishes but it all came together at the end of the day.


     By the second morning, Jon was wearing his crimson College Robe that had his badge as a teacher in Winterhold and took a few of his book's copies with him.


     "I hope you are ready." The Old Woman waited for him in her carriage.


     Jon sighed and nodded.


     "I hoped my master could be here today but I hope you help me sent those copies back home to Winterhold."


     "Without fail, my friend. I must say I have quite the number of questions but I'll leave them to the debate. Off we go, driver."


     ***


     Shad Astula Academy was right to the North of Mournhold and the carriage ride took only a couple of hours to get there. Next thing Jon knew was being welcomed by the staff members of Shad Astula.


     The Old Woman was a major donator to the Academy and she pulled a few strings for Jon to have a meeting in the main hall of the Academy with the Masters and the Arch Mage. Sadly, because of him being a Nord, some had an indifferent atmosphere towards what a Nord mage would come up with in a book so they just were here for the sake of formalities.


     Prior to this day, Jon had to deliver a copy of his book to the Academy to at least have his examiners ready to roast him a little but somehow his examiners didn't show up until he was in the hall. Defying his expectations, there was a number of students from various races in the hall and the high member of the Academy took the first seats.


     Jon stood on the stage behind a lectern and three old mages showed up and stood in front of him.


     "Examinee Jon Dare, Expert Mystic from our friend and rival the College of Winterhold. That was quite a book you wrote." One of the examiners said.


     "Thanks, sir."


     "Don't thank me just yet. We are obliged to examine you about what you wrote and ask some questions. Let's start from the beginning... the Title... You called your book [The Timely Lie]."


     "Indeed."


     "Explain the title."


     "The book contains some of my studies on the Teachings of the Prophet Veloth which caused the Chimer people to follow the Daedric Princes Mephala and Boethiah and denounce the faith of the Aldmer as well as the relationship between those Teachings and the God of Time. I also added some of my thoughts on the God of Time in all his forms and finally how to employ the Teachings of Prophet Veloth which are known as [The Psijic Endeavor]." Jon explained briefly.


     The whole hall tensed in one go. This subject is 100% Dark Elf related. The Chimer are the ancestors of the Dunmer and this book goes around their very origin. For an outsider to come with such a book and demand it to be published in Morrowind... he is either a fool who wants to show off and embarrass himself or someone with a big theory in mind that will go headbutting many ideas and researches.


     "Truth be told, the book is quite a dangerous subject. Jon Dare, as a researcher you should know that, right?"


     "Absolutely."


     "Then let's start..."


     And the debate began. Three Master's from Shad Astula against Jon Dare questioning every little detail in his book, that includes the writing style and the language mistakes too.


     "First off, I wrote an introduction about the Psijic Endeavor as one of the known six Walk Ways and a method of attaining divinity (achieving the Tower), becoming a Royalty (CHIM) and what to do after. It is known as a process of glorious apotheosis, where Time itself is bent inward and outward into 'a Shape that is always New'. The Shape that is always New is a metaphor for growth in my personal opinion.


     The term 'Psijic' itself comes from PSJJJJ which is not a word to be read but rather a sigil from the Ehlnofex (Language of the Fallen Spirits) and it describes the Chaotic Motions of Sithis, the very Spirit of Padomay, the one Primal Chaos.


     My research relies on the Monomyth of Creation regarding how by the Presence of the God of Time could the Chaos be resolved into Order and the Spirits came to be. The Psijic Endeavor, in my opinion, is the process where time is seen as a hindrance and the very reason behind Mortality, unlike the common belief for it as the fault of Lorkhan.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      What I am trying to say is... Why did the Elven Ancestor Trinimac try to stop Prophet Veloth from spreading his teachings among the Aldmer and also trying to stop the Chimer migration to Morrowind only to get himself devoured by Boethiah and later exerted as the Daedric Prince Malacath? Boethiah claimed that many lies and rumors about Lorkhan were the fabrications of Trinimac as she spoke in his voice to reveal them.


     This accident happened in the Merethic Era when creations were still struggling with Mortality. Due to the creation of the Mortal World, many Spirits lost their Immortality and became our ancestors. They tried hard to go back to Aetherius again and attain Immortality especially the Aldmer, ancestors of all Elves, but when Prophet Veloth came up with a method, he faced opposition.


     Wasn't regaining immortality the big deal at that time and Trinimac actions are seriously unexplained regarding his unending Animosity to Lorkhan and the Humans? I am not sure about the schools of thoughts back then but I assume that some considered getting aid from the forces of Oblivion to be heresy. I took a few notes in that subject but that is not what the research is about.


     The important thing comes when I mention the effects of the Mind on Reality. What we believe in becomes possible and take Sheogorath for example. In most parts of the world, he is the well dressed gentleman with a cane who has an ever so changing mood with the homicidal tendencies of making juice out of babies and creating musical instruments out of old ladies. In Elsweyr however, he is the Skooma Cat who appears as an Alfiq with the tendency to lick people into madness and use them as playthings. At the end of the day, it is the same Old Sheogorath either way but what is different is the way people perceive in him. He won't appear to Dunmer as a cat... only to a Khajiit and in Elsweyr.


     As I mentioned, belief is a big part of the answer and that is not just limited to Sheogorath and the other Daedric Bunch but same goes for Aedra. We have Lorkhan who is Shezarr who is Sheor who is Shor who is Sep who is the Totem Fox. Shor appeared to Ysgramor as a fox back in the days of the Ancient Nordic Pantheon on Atmora but his avatars came afterwards as Men like Ysmir Wulfharth for example.


     One of the interesting examples of change is with the God of Time himself as his aspects vary from one another as sperate entities all together and that's due to Belief. It changed a whole lot about the God of Time.


     At first, he was Auri-El, the Patron of Aldmer, Altmer and Falmer as far as we know. Then Saint Alessia came and established a covenant with a form of the God of Time known as the Dragon Akatosh.


     How did this Akatosh come to be?


     In the early days of the First Empire, the Alessian Sect watered all the Gods of Elves and Men into new versions that suit its purposes and the most important mix was between Shezarr, a version of Lorkhan symbolized by the Snake, and Auriel of the Elves, symbolized by the Eagle. The Eagle and the Snake gave us Akatosh, the Dragon.


     Now I know there are other researches to read about that point but what I want to highlight is the ability to change in the nature of the Original Spirits. Sheogorath himself once said "Everything changes even Daedric Princes... especially Daedric Princes."


     This change is mostly based on belief but how can almighty beings as the Aedra and the Daedra be so easy to change?


     The answer is always Beliefs and Thoughts but... is that it?


     No one is interested in changing the Daedra or the Aedra. The Orcs and the Dunmer should know very well how these things turn into disasters in the end.


     But what else is there that can change by belief or rather "Mass Belief"?


     There is a term in Psychology known as the Placebo Effect. You are having mild dizziness then I give you a medicine which is not actually a medicine then you somehow become better. Its opposite is the Nocebo Effect where I give you a drug and say this will make you vomit while it actually doesn't but you vomit anyway.


     Now keep that in mind.


     The World works the same way. Our Beliefs has an effect on the Gods that may change something about them or even create an entirely new aspect. Our Minds create Reality.


     We keep that in mind too and go back to the Prophet Veloth teachings about the Psijic Endeavor. In the Dunmer Pantheon which is based on these teachings, there is no existence for the God of Time whatsoever.


     The Psijic Endeavor relies on twisting the Time to achieve immortality by denying Time itself.


     Now we know that Reality relies on Belief and Beliefs can change almost anything. Then isn't the concept of Time is also just a belief that can be denied.


     The Mind can create its own Reality and World Changing ideas need to be Viral. From the Dawn Era when Time was not stable or linear until it settled down in the days of the Merethic Era... how long did it take to make an agreeable concept of Time by the collective thoughts of people?


     Is it possible... that we just live in a Timely Lie?


     That Time itself is just one of the other Illusions that the Mundus forced on us?


     If that's the case... what else is an illusion?


     Age?


     Getting Old?


     Dying?


     Reality has more riddles that complicate our lives more than Time and 'Belief can Change the World' is nothing but a worthy shot in my opinion.


     The multiracial problem ever since Creation was to return from this Mortal World back to the Immortal World where our ancestors came from.


     Wouldn't this mean that Robbing Time from the Dragon is a good way to do so?"


     Jon finished the presentation and took a breath.


     "If you are interested then by all means, read more details in my book."


     ***


     The Examination Committee seemed to be taking its time considering the book and the wild ideas Jon came up with.


     "Aging is an Illusion? Say that to my wrinkles." The Old Woman tapped on Jon's shoulder.


     "Oh come on, you're beautiful beyond redemption." Jon turned to her with a smug joke.


     "Didn't expect any less from your book. Now people say you are mad." She said.


     "Blessed be the Mad..." Jon said but got interrupted.


     "... For they hold the Key to the Secret Knowledge." A man continued for him.


     Jon and the Old Woman turned to see a dark elf old man in a super fancy robe.


     "Who said that?" The Old Woman asked.


     "Sheogorath." The Old Man said.


     "Divy, how marvelous to see you here, my dear. Come here." The Old Woman and exchanged a kiss with him.


     "Don't mind us, my friend. This is an old friend of mine." The Old Woman coolly brushed her action off, she then lowered her tone and spoke.


     "Let me introduce you, this is..."


     "An honor to meet you once again, Great Grandmaster." Jon put a hand on his chest and slightly bowed for the Old Man.


     "You know each other... Wait! Great Grandmaster?" The Old Woman looked between Jon and Divayth Fyr.


     "Well well, looks like you have been busy writing a book, Jon my boy. Those were some nice ideas" Divayth Fyr said.


     "Thank you very much."


     "Loosen up a bit. And you, little girl, how come you know Alfe's Student's Student?" Divayth Fyr asked.


     "I see... He is a business partner and currently exiled from Skyrim so he is staying at my place for some time." She said.


     "Exiled? Is there someone bold enough to exile one of my line of students?" Divayth Fyr turned scary all of a sudden.


     "It is just an arrangement for a couple of years until peace returns to the land. Killing ten Thalmor Arch Wizards and a battalion of two thousand while being a Demigod for ten minutes is bound to bring trouble to my people." Jon explained.


     "I see. Fairly good job. Looks like I am missing the fun nowadays. Tell me you are going to get back on them anyway." Divayth Fyr said mischievously.


     "Sure, I just need some time to not attract the attention of any Thalmor Ancestor or anything." Jon replied.


     "Thalmor Ancestor? No, you don't need to worry about that woman. She saw her children getting slaughtered a couple of centuries ago and didn't raise a finger. Do as you wish with them, they just use the name of that Ancestor as a facade."


     "Really?" Jon was taken aback.


     "Truth be told, Skyrim has more Ancestors than Summerset." Divayth Fyr dropped another bomb.


     "Impossible! Never came across any." Jon couldn't take that one even from Divayth Fyr himself.


     "Don't you have that Temple on the Snow Throat mountain? High Hrothgar?"


     "You mean... the Greybeards?"


     "Exactly. They are the Ancestors of Skyrim and they can even Summon other Ancestors by their voices from that Sovngarde just like how the Dunmer summon Ancestors by Magic."


     "..." Jon was having a hard time processing that one.


     "Worry not, my friend. Ancestors are mostly peaceful in all countries. One can only imagine the damage they do when they start throwing spells around." The Old Woman comforted Jon.


     "Yeah... one can only imagine..." Jon said with empty eyes.


     He had a pretty good idea of what she talked about. Anyone who played the game must have tried to take the Greybeards on at least once. Long story short, this was one of those moments when players were abused to death by NPCs.


     "Thank you for your advice, Great Grandmaster."


     "It's okay. Here I was planning to pass some time with old colleagues and here I find a book for a good read. I'll be around, young Jon, little girl." Divayth Fyr kept a low key and disappeared away to not attract attention.


     "You didn't tell me you're from Divy's line of students." The Old Woman remarked.


     "Not really a thing that anyone can believe... And you never told me you're all chummy with him." Jon said.


     "Old-timers like us tend to strike together. Also, Divy and I are just friends. His list of lovers and mine are just too loose if I may say." She said without no shame.


     "Amazing. I may have just found my ideal grandparents. So proud of you, guys!"


     "Oh, you big flirt." She said then looked around, "Will they take all day?"


     "No idea. But getting late means they are arguing." Jon looked around and found a mage from the staff and asked. "Do they usually take this long?"


     "Oh, not really but a Priest from the Temple has entered the Committee to verify the facts from the Teachings of Prophet Veloth. It's all in progress." The staff member comforted Jon.


     "In progress." Jon said to the Old Woman.


     "Progress? Ah! It's a bitch." She said with an annoyed face.


     "Indeed."


     "Don't worry, I have a feeling your book will strike it high... but I have questions."


     "Ask away."


     "In your book, you left some questions unanswered. Shouldn't a book be about enlightening the reader?"


     "Indeed. But the only question I left unanswered is about Robbing the Dragon." He answered.


     "Robbing Time you mean." She said, "You say that time is a Lie but at the same time, Time is a thing that can be robbed?"


     "Is the Dragon is only about time?" He asked.


     "... The Sun... I guess."


     "Isn't that Magnus?"


     "Don't think you can confuse me. The Worshipers of Auri-El symbolize him through the Sun which is the Source of Magic. Also, the Blessing of Akatosh is about Magicka Regeneration." She said.


     "You are right. What more do you understand?" He asked.


     "The Law of the Dragon God of Time comes through the Sun which also brings Light and Magicka. If that's the case then hoarding Magicka in one's constitution is the answer. Which means more Meditation to Magicka... but all mages meditate, no real result here."


     "Indeed. But you needed to meditate stronger." Jon corrected her.


     "Is it safe?"


     "An Astral Damage might occur but one needs to perfect the method and find the paths between the flesh and the spirit. Then by certain Techniques, one can open the door for enhancing their Spirit, then their Flesh, then their Hearts as far as I could reach."


     "Wait... you can do that?"


     "This is as far as I can hold your hand, Old Cat. Figure out the rest and let's talk during the party tomorrow." Jon said with a wink as he noticed the examiners coming out.


     "Wait! What exactly am I lacking then?" The Old Woman couldn't let go of the entertainment moment.


     Jon pointed to his head and spoke.


     "Imagination."


     "Oh... I see... The Idea of the Possibility… in other words... The Belief..."


     "Hehe... you sly old woman!"


     Jon was fascinated by how an Old Woman was as enthusiastic as a young researcher. Geniuses are geniuses no matter the age.


     However, it was time.


     The score of Jon's book was being announced. Jon was seriously not knowing how the Dunmer will react to a book written based on their traditional beliefs by an outsider.


     They may just deny it.


     But the paper that was hung on the front wall of the hall put a smile on his face.


     [The Timely Lie - Verified by the Temple of Reclamation, Accepted by the Academy of Shad Astula - Allowed for Public Release]


     "I never tire of being correct." The Old Woman said.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord


     discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter


     @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     425 Beasts of Pleasure +18
      A/n: we didn't have one of those in a long while, guys. Worry not, not all chapter is +18


     ~~~~~~~~~~~~


     *The White Cat Casino, Mournhold*


     As far as hobbies go, Jon has acquired a lot of them ever since his reincarnation. Magic started as a hobby until it became Jon's main craft, cooking is a thing Jon is invested in, drawing sketches of things from his memories, enchanting was also a thing, Magical Engineering was something he invested in and the list goes on... but what Jon discovered about himself, especially after becoming filthy rich was his Collector Hobby.


     He loved acquiring rare things and gaining precious artifacts within reason of course. The Ebony Blade may be a cursed item but it is currently one of the most precious things he carries. He even came to like it once he got used to the unending voices that want him to slaughter everything.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     Jon was now sitting in his room in the backyard of the Casino. He was enthusiastically cleaning and maintaining his gear especially the latest piece he acquired, the 'Ebony Mail'. This armor was a combination of upper body armor made of Ebony despite the naming 'Mail'. There were a chainmail and full plate parts which were adjusted to Jon's size by magic.


     "Come to think of it. Never have I ever killed someone and salvaged his armor for myself. Weapons are okay but armor... Life is strange indeed."


     In any game, players would go all nuts about looting what they kill but in reality, it is somehow not the case at all. Looting who you kill is a crime of sorts as the Defense or Offense has ended and going for the loot is a bandit act. Of course, things are completely different if armies are looting one another or the item was an Artifact like the Ebony Mail.


     Anyway, Jon now has a full suit of Ebony for the first time. He wasn't that interested in sturdy body armor before because of the weight but the Ebony Mail is super light.


     In the end and after adjusting and polishing, Jon put all his gear on the stand. The soul of the collector within him smiled proudly for the sight.


     'System, round things up for me.'


     ====================


     [Ebony Blade]


     - Awakening (5/10)


     - Absorb Vitality


     - Fortify Swordsmanship


     [Pride / Elder Staff of Power and Fate]


     - Imagination Magic


     [Ebony Mail]


     - Muffle


     - Impenetrable


     - Poison Cloak


     [Krilon]


     - Fortify Fortify


     - Resist Elements



     [Ahzidal's Fists of Negation]


     - Fortify Strength


     - Resist Magic


     [Ahzidal's Boots of Water Striding]


     - Fortify Speed


     - Waterwalking


     [Greed / Shadow Aether]


     - Possess Objects


     - Devour Shadow Element


     [Greater Kyne's Token]


     - Sooth Nature


     - Fortify Vitality


     - Protection to Beasts


     [Ahzidal's Ring of Necromancy]


     - Fortify Conjuration


     - Automatic Soul Trap


     [Nurina's Ring]


     - Magicka Regeneration


     ====================


     [A/n: I managed to recreate all the tool files once again. Somehow, I think I don't use a lot of these functions.]


     Watching his gear on the armor stand, Jon sighed in his heart and opened the Cube. He then took the two large Orichalcum Chains.


     "Well, well, well! Look at those beauties. The strength is crazy. System."


     ====================


     [Evil Sealing Chains]


     - Seal Magicka


     ====================


     "Humph... As I thought. Still, they are quite conducive to Magicka."


     Jon used 'Telekinesis' and made the chains dance like snakes. Suddenly, a hood idea came all of a sudden.


     Jon took [Ahzidal's Fists of Negation] then started to open the gaps between the plate Ebony and the gauntlet. He then adjusted the size of the [Evil Sealing Chains] by an Alteration spell and mounted the chain on the Gauntlet by stuffing the cuffs inside the padding and then closing it again.


     Using the close Enchanting Table, he adjusted the enchantments on the Gauntlet and the Chain to fit one another and for the chains to be able to extend and shorten without hindering the user. The end product was the same Ebony Gauntlet with a thin Orichalcum Chain going around it.


     "That's sick even if I say so myself."


     ====================


     [Ahzidal's Evil Fists]


     - Fortify Strength


     - Resist Magic


     - Magicka Sealing Chains


     ====================


     "My satisfaction is immeasurable and my day is complete."


     Jon can be said to have created another absurd thing after his Krilon mask merging and the Deadly Sins artifacts.


     With that, he can call it a night.


     [A/n: +18 content begins]


     "Have I kept you waiting?" Jon looked at the bed in his room where a certain someone was lying on it.


     That someone was naked and tied with a soft rope in a kinky way. She was blindfolded and gagged as well.


     Once she heard Jon's voice directed to her, Miranda's body showed reaction.


     She was devoid of any coverage and her golden meet was as an open buffet for Jon. He touched her where is sensitive the most and moved his fingers all the way up to her mouth, he then took the gag out and slid his thumb in.


     She enthusiastically took his thumb and sucked on it with passion until a gust of cold air came at her side announcing that Jon took off his clothes as well.


     Being in a good mood, Jon wanted to tease the girl a little bit. He took a large feather and started teasing Miranda with it while she desperately tried to muffle her moans. Once the feather tip came closer to her sensitive spot, Jon used his forbidden spell 'Vibrate' on the feather.


     Miranda's body quivered left and right from the stimulation and she lost control of her voice.


     "Pl... Please!"


     "You sure?"


     "... Yes."


     "Hmmm... No."


     "..."


     She couldn't understand how things ended up like that. Previously, Jon has flirted with her a few times and they shared a few drinks in private but once he asked her to come to his room earlier this day, she complied immediately.


     The first thing he did was to trap her to a wall and intimately tease her. She was naked before she could even know it. He even tied her arms and led her to the bed.


     "I know you like it." Jon's whisper returned her to reality.


     The pleasure in her head of being handled like that was an experience she couldn't wrap her head around but she preferred losing herself for it.


     Out of control.


     Out of will.


     The soft rope that tied her body moved all the way up to an iron ring attached to the ceiling then Jon pulled it slowly all the way till she was standing on her toes.


     She looked at him as he came up behind her and took out a small riding whip. He moved all around her buttock teasing her for a bit before swinging it lightly and whipping her round butt once.


     Tingles of pleasure traveled all over her body and a smile appeared on her face for a moment before she took it back. Jon noticed that with the corner of his sight and grinned.


     The play kept going for a short time until Jon decided it was time, he let her down and pushed her on the bed. She lied on her back looking at him while closing her legs together. Only when he stared at her for a couple of seconds when she loosened her legs apart. Jon wasn't merciful with her as he held her legs and rotated her on the other side. Seeing her butt again in front of him, he couldn't help but smack that soft thing.


     Slowly and steadily, Miranda learned how to raise her bottom up and get into position. Jon was pleased with the results of her training today and decided to give her reward.


     Little Jon was finally freed to take on an Altmer girl for the first time. Miranda was as tall as any High Elf which came close to Jon's height. A girl like that surely has a body that is more compatible with Jon than any one he had before.


     Jon's first thrust went slowly and steadily. Miranda was biting the gag as her body was desperately moving to accept that newcomer that was ravaging all the way in until they fit together and the wild night started.


     ***


     Jon lied on the bed with Miranda soundlessly sleeping over him. High Elves were as attractive as they are irritating but thankfully Miranda had quite the sweet personality.


     Jon moved her golden strands of hair away from her face to take a look at the beauty sleeping over him. Her first time with him should have used a lot of her stamina especially since it has been some time since he had fun with a girl too.


     *knock knock knock*


     Out of the blue, the door to his room was knocked on. Jon tensed and even Miranda woke up looking at him with wide eyes.


     "Wha... what should we do?" She whispered.


     "Easy there. I'll take you to that place just go there and rest." Jon said as he took the Cube and made her go in.


     He then ruffled his hair and put on a sleepy face before putting a robe on and opening the door.


     "Oh! Old Cat... what brings you up this hour?" He asked.


     "This hour." The Old Woman narrowed her eyes, "Not like you to disappear this early, my friend. Somehow, I couldn't find the four of you."


     "Oh, where are my manners! Please, come in." Jon invited her in.


     She looked from the outside before stepping in.


     "I thought the girl Miranda was with you!" She said.


     "Eh? Wha..."


     "How do I know? Come on... the way she followed you out an hour ago." The Old Woman laughed.


     "Oh... right. So, how can I help you?" Jon awkwardly changed the subject.


     "Nothing really. I just thought you two are done so we can have a chat."


     "By all means."


     "... Between you and me, the girl Isha and the boy Mirren occupy the opposite room. Unlike you, the two are a mess and can't keep it down."


     "..." Jon stared at her before laughing.


     "So those two have done it too. Should I drop by?" Jon thought of something naughty.


     "Leave the poor kids be. Now that Miranda is not here, I want to talk with you about something." She said and continued, "You remember the world that Galam used to say?"


     "Monsters?"


     "Aye, my friend. Monsters or Beasts, any world that suit the description can be used." She said and paused for a while, "Have you ever been told like that before?"


     "Not really." Jon shook his head.


     "... Before you leave Skyrim, you were known to be a powerful man and a good mage. Qualities many can share. In your town, you were also rumored to be a philanderer. Am I right?"


     "Yeah, nothing is really a secret about it?" Jon said.


     "I share some of those things too. When I was you... Fufu... Let's just say I had my days."


     "Heard the stories." Jon said.


     "Right. You know... Old Divayth Fyr is the same as well. Old Tiber Septim was that too..." She said and kept mentioning a few more names.


     "You knew Emperor Tiber Septim?" Jon asked.


     "Almost had a child with him." She said.


     Jon narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Such a strong claim can lead to her demise if the current Empire found out.


     "You know... I don't like the word Monster. I prefer 'Beasts'." She said.


     "Why?"


     "We Beasts, we take what we want, possess whatever we seek, kill indiscriminately or with right, have all the lovers we want without anyone thinking it is weird. Don't you think the word Beast fairly describe us?" She asked.


     "I don't know." Jon said, "I do what I want because I can. Some may think I am a freak of a sort but I excuse their ignorance. Few can do what I do and the life I lived transcends even my understanding sometimes. If you ask me what is my purpose in this life? I'd say I probably had it pretty hard in the past one and I just want to live it to its fullest. Being a Beast who takes all the females for himself while mercilessly shredding his opponents, I'll go with that as long as it suits me." Jon said without a second thought.


     "Hey... you really don't care?"


     "I care. I have my people and my family to care about. I can't just go around making trouble for them that's why I can't be this Monster or Beast unless when I defend something important. I am sure my enemies have already got the message."


     "Well said." The Old Woman nodded and stood up, "You lot are leaving tomorrow so it is rude to leave the party I made for you and go on a love rampage. Let's have a good dinner before you leave."


     Jon saw her out and then let Miranda out of the Cube.


     "I am going to my room." She was already dressed and ready to leave.


     Jon looked outside and saw Isha's room. He then exchanged looks with Miranda who shook her head trying to stop him.


     "Come on, this will be fun. Let's see what sort of kinks they're into."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     426 Long Live the Queen - A Coin for your Trouble
      A Double Chapter boys!


     Daily + an Extra comes to you by @Vitan Cernjac


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1: Long Live the Queen)


     Unlike most cities, Mournhold is a city that doesn't sleep. Streets are active all day long except for the hour of dawn where the thieves roam around.


     One of the busiest kinds of business is entertainment and stands on top of the industry the White Cat Casino which was one of the Bazaar's most notable establishment. In truth, it was a small castle for the Old Woman and her Tong.


     In that night, the Tong was very active after recovering from the relentless attacks of the last month. They had to put on a strong front to regain the people's faith in them.


     The most notable and active members in the Tong during the past month were, of course, the Redguard strong woman, the Twin Altmer Beauties and the Masked Giants. These were, of course, what the people called Isha, Mirren, Miranda and Krilon.


     None knew they were Labourers as the term wasn't really much of a public knowledge but they were seen as hired help. Isha and Jon were popular among the Tong members for their approachable personalities while the two Altmer cold beauties always stuck with the Old Woman.


     Tonight, however, the situation was calm and the Casino was reserved for a small party. The Tong members scattered around the area sharing drinks and stories. In a certain corner, Jon came with two drinks in hand putting one in front of Miranda and sipped on the other after he sat.


     "Drink, it will cheer you up." He said.


     Somehow, Miranda's face was expressionless and barely reacting.


     "Are they out yet?" She asked.


     "Don't know but seems unlikely."


     "..." Miranda was dangerously silent.


     "Come on... Your brother can have a kink too, you know." Jon remarked.


     Miranda didn't react.


     "Look, it is okay to have such a habit. It is not something nasty but maybe... just maybe you two were so tensed and needed some way to lose control and tension. That's why your tastes are similar." Jon said.


     Miranda looked at Jon then thought about it.


     "... For as early as I can remember, Mirren and I lived according to rules. I may have wanted to break them for a while but we can't afford to break them at the same time." She said something vague.


     Jon scratched his head.


     "Rules like 'what to do and what not to do'? Of course, you will get bored in the end if they are too much." Jon said.


     "It is either them or we die."


     "That so? You are Outlaws or something? Outcasts? Exiled? Wanted Dead or Alive?"


     Miranda didn't reply until a minute later.


     "All of them."


     "SHUT UP!" Jon didn't buy it.


     She wasn't bothered with the way Jon reacted but looking at the look on his face, she asked.



     "Aren't you the same as us?"


     "No." Jon denied, "I am outlawed by my enemies, clearly not an outcast, exiled as an agreement, wanted by only one faction. My possession is strong you know."


     "... I... I have said too much." She looked away.


     It seems that she was indeed tensed. Jon could figure it out. Most people who have a tendency to be an M only do so to experience the feeling of losing control. The reason can vary but in Miranda and Mirren's case, the two must be tensed up because they put their guard up for too long.


     Maybe in the past month, the Altmer twins were in a position that they had to learn to rely on other partner and that's why a relationship developed to the two of them... putting aside Isha's pursuit after Mirren and Jon's constant teasing of Miranda.


     Still, Jon learned more about Miranda in this conversation. It seems their opponent is far too strong for them to the point where Mirren had to pose and conduct as a female. It is rare to have twins in the High Elven society because of the low birth rate, being known as a boy and a girl twins may attract their enemies, if Miranda posed as a boy then their enemies might suspect something as many females pose as males while traveling, but the Mirren chose to pose as female which is very unusual for a male especially for a proud High Elf. Two twin girls are not what their enemy will seek at most.


     Jon decided to not into details about Miranda as she still has some barriers so he decided to go around some unimportant subjects with her to see if she opened up for him or not.


     "See that? I was surprised when I found that they serve some of Riften pickled fish here. It seems that Old Cat has a taste for it, come and try, you will absolutely love it."


     "This is called 'Anuic Spirit'. You Altmer should love it because of the word Anu. It is basically a Stamina Regeneration potion but made for only female use. It is for you know... after what we just did."


     "Ah! Here it comes. I am completely responsible for the appearance of this dish in this world. It is a cow liver made with strong spices to cover up the stink, something otherworldly from my hometown."


     "You're into that sense of fashion too? Oh, sister. We are so getting along."


     Jon's strategy was to go fast through some topics and see what kind of things she is interested in. She liked rare food, Khajiiti clothing and Elven Alcohol. Somehow she was easy to figure out.


     But what Jon didn't expect was the naughty girl under the coverage of a cold face. One thing she mentioned was how she liked small pranks and to make people uncomfortable, it was kinda twisted but Jon felt that it was unusual and interesting. Her conduct was also of someone who wanted to be treated with care even though she is a masochist.


     She was interested in Jon and also seemed to be trying to get to know him. It might sound strange, especially after how they slept with each other earlier but this was their first time relaxing without something to do and somehow they got past some barriers earlier to date.


     All in all, Jon and Miranda found it easy to have many bases of understanding.


     However, that good mood was over when Isha and Mirren showed up.


     "What are you two doing together?" Mirren asked with narrowed eyes.


     Jon and Miranda have agreed earlier to keep their relationship a bit of a thing between them until things get a bit more natural.


     "We're bored since you two disappeared somewhere together for a couple of hours." Jon said playing the reverse card on Mirren.


     "Wha... I don't know what you're talking about!" Mirren denied immediately.


     Jon looked at Isha and winked.


     "Good job, bro. But you guys need to put some Muffle runes on the walls next time." Jon said.


     "Oh, sure." Isha wasn't shy about it.


     "Muffle... runes?!" Mirren was in denial to realize what had happened but he soon understood and his reality collapsed.


     "Sis... sister... it is not what you think..." He looked at Miranda and tried to come up with something to hide his shame.


     "I don't know what to think." Miranda indifferently replied while looking away.


     The two seemed to have things to talk about so Jon didn't stay and went to look for something to do. It was then when Lanmas called for him.


     "She wants you up there." He said.


     "Old Cat? Fine."


     Jon didn't dally and went to the second floor where the Old Woman's room was. He knocked on the door and was allowed in.


     "You were calling for me?" He asked.


     "Here you are, my friend. I trust that you are enjoying a small party." She said.


     "Yes, thank you."


     Jon looked around and saw a large mirror hanged on the wall which was clearly unusual. Mirrors are rare in the world.


     The Old Woman stood in front of the mirror looking at her reflection and thinking.


     "I need some help." She said.


     "Oh... anything." Jon approached her.


     "Earlier at the debate. You mentioned the relationship between belief and reality and how the mind can affect the world but that was about a Mass Belief phenomenon."


     "Indeed."


     "It made me can't help but think about a state of Belief by only one person on a phenomenon that can be affected by only that person's belief. You called them before the Placebo Effect and something else."


     "Yes, but that's unintentional."


     "... I see. Then how about making it intentional. To believe in something and make it happen?" Her question was right on the mark.


     Jon smiled as he knew that she figured out something.


     "You are right. It is possible alongside a Magicka Gathering method." He confirmed.


     "Is that what you do? Is it your secret?" She asked.


     "Not entirely a secret, my method is a secret but the training is practiced by many people other than me." He said.


     "So it is like that. You believe in something and you meditate using it... Just like the Psijic Order?" She asked.


     "The Psijic Order's beliefs are in their Ancestors. They believe in and meditate on the Old Ways which or rather, the [Ancient Ancestral way].


     In Skyrim, the Greybeards are also meditator of the [Way of the Voice]. They say 'Sky Above, Voice Within' revealing their faith in Kyne, the mother of men, and using that faith to meditate as the only purpose of the voice is to worship.


     Then we have the old Sword Singers of Hammerfell, it may be a lost art but the only reason for that is because they lost their faith in the swords. That was known as the [Way of the Sword].


     There is also my own way. I don't have an official name for it but I can call it the [Timeless Dragon Way]. It has my own sets and beliefs about the world and how to understand it. My girls train on that way with me.


     Other members of my family figured out a few ways of their own depending on their aptitudes.


     Also, as far as I can guess, Arch Mage Shalidor, the founder of the College of Winterhold, has also found a way. They said he was an Immortal because he stole the Seed of Life from Akatosh."


     "... Robbing the Dragon!" The Old Woman guessed it.


     "True. I am not sure about Lord Divayth Fyr but he should have his own method judging that he gave me a book that helped me figure out my Way."


     She thought for a while then asked.


     "Can you help me figure out the paths between Spirit and Flesh?"


     "I will but there is some complication you need to be aware of. Between the Spirit and Flesh there are an Energy Center, Eight Primary Energy Channels and 64 Energy Points. Depending on the nature and the condition of them, your body can train. Not all of the 64 Energy Points are open for training and some take ages to open naturally but my own Way requires them all to be open, you need to figure out your own Way on this rate."


     "... This is a lot of information, my friend, but I think I can manage."


     "Fine, these are some primary insights. Remember, never weaver on the faith you are on else you may lose your progress, injure yourself or get yourself killed."


     Jon then used Telepathy and transferred some information about meditating to the Old Woman.


     She didn't waste any time and closed her eyes after taking a seat.


     Jon too sat and kept observing her.


     Truth be told, he was curious how the Old Woman would find her Way. Judging by her personality, he was waiting for a good surprise.


     Jon thought of how far he managed to advance in his way. Belief was surely a big factor, some believed in a God like the Greybeards and some believed in their Ancestor Spirits like the Psijic Order but Jon's belief carried a deeper meaning and less reliance than them. He believed in the Physical, Spiritual and Astral sides of the World and the Forces of Time and Space, the Negative and the Positive, the Padomic and the Anuic. Some ideas are revolutionary while some are hearsay to the people of this world but these were his teachings.


     His book [The Timely Lie] was a method of establishing his revelations and assuring his beliefs. The reason why he chose Morrowind to publish his book was because of how he praised the Psijic Endeavor and figured out than every faith in the world will stand against his ideas.


     Somehow, the Temple in Morrowind approved of his book considering it a deep insight into the Psijic Endeavor that would somehow be a good addition to its teachings.


     As he was lost in thoughts, he heard a strange sound of glass breaking. That sound came from the Old Woman.


     She opened her eyes and looked around.


     "What was that?" He asked.


     She narrowed her eyes and hummed.


     "I think I took a glimpse of something." She said so and returned to meditation once again.


     Jon concentrated on the Old Woman's meditation and felt her Magicka overflowing to her Energy Core. This was the first step of meditating, the Spirit Gathering.


     That sound of breaking glass was the Old Woman transferring her Magicka into Vital Energy in her Energy Center. Seems like her Way is clearing out.


     The reason behind the breaking glass sound was the large mirror in front of her. Jon examined it and noticed a strange enchantment. Somehow, this mirror reflects certain things according to who look at it. Jon saw his reflection without anything strange but no matter what he did, he couldn't figure out the function without thoroughly investigating.


     Sometime later, the sound of breaking glass came a few more times and then the old woman opened her eyes.


     "I don't get it." Jon said.


     She smiled widely.


     "You are still too young to have a use for that mirror, my friend." She said.


     "What does it show?" He asked.


     "... What you dearly long for. A false illusion, however. Nothing it shows truly exist but I think I managed to make use of it."


     "... You used an illusion mirror to create your own Belief?" Jon asked.


     "I did."


     "And that is?"


     "I just wanted to believe that the old me is still redeemable." She said and walked away behind a curtain.


     Jon could hear her fetching out something, she then walked out with a large painting of a very beautiful Dark Elf woman whose eyes were red and hair was black and curly.


     Jon smiled once he saw the painting.


     He has already figured that out some time ago but he didn't want to bring it up in front of the Old Woman.


     Her identity.


     Who she is.


     Who she really is.


     She looked at him and noticed his smile.


     "Have something to say, my friend?" She asked.


     "Long Live the Queen."


     **********


     (Part 2: A Coin for your Trouble)


     The Old Woman looked at him and shook her head, smiling.


     "You knew?"


     "I mean... the signs were all over the place and you didn't really hide it either."


     "Indeed."


     She turned her head and looked at her image. Somehow, the Magicka in her body reacted in a unique way.


     "What is that?" He asked.


     "An Old Woman's Way." She replied.


     The Magicka that was being used was powerful and energetic. Looking at her back, Jon noticed that her appearance started to morph. Her shoulder's widened and her back straightened, her skin regained liveliness and the Aura around her became stronger.


     "It is as you said, my friend. Time indeed is a Lie." She said.


     "And the wrinkles?" He replied reminding her of what she said before.


     "Not there." She turned around to face him.


     Indeed, a lot has changed. The Old Woman regained her old appearance once again. Her Dunmeri dark skin and ruby-like eyes, her villain smile and strong face. What was left of the Old Woman was her white hair.


     "It seems that this is as far as I can get." She said.


     "With a higher level of power, comes better rewards." Jon assured her.


     "I can tell." She said proud of her appearance. "Sadly, it requires Magicka to maintain."


     "This is as far as you can get against the Bind of Time... for now." He said.


     She nodded and tried to walk in her regained appearance. She walked steadily and easily as if she regained a good portion of her youth.


     "Aren't you curious?" She asked.


     "About?"


     "How low did I fall?" She looked at Jon right in the eyes.


     "Easy there, Jon Dare's only weakness is female villains." He said taking a step back, "But no, I am not really curious. The Queen Mother of Mournhold must have her own ways to protect her people."


     "Good way of words you have there, my friend." She said.


     "So, what should I call you now? The Old Woman, the White Cat or... Your Majesty, Queen Barenziah."


     "My friends call me Berry." She said.


     "Oh! Even Jon Dare will have difficulties with that but if suits you... shall I accompany you down the stairs, Berry."


     "Oh, pretty please." She said while locking arms with Jon.


     "Hold up a second." Jon said as he summoned [Greed], "An opportunity like that comes once in a lifetime."


     [Greed] stuck itself on Jon's body ad covered it in one go then turned to a fabric firm and took a final shape.


     "That is?" She asked.


     "An evening like this requires the right suit." He said as [Greed] took the form of a casual suit and shirt.


     "Neat."


     "Thank you."


     "By the way, I can only maintain this appearance until the middle of the night."


     "How super romantic! Tell me you're wearing glass shoes."


     "You flirt!"


     Leading, her down the stairs, everyone present had a hard time recognizing the Berry. None would believe that this woman with a strong aura is the one and only boss of the Tong.


     Until the middle of the night indeed did Berry disappear. Jon cherished those moments with the former Queen, one of the few people he truly admired in this world.


     ***


     "So, it is time?" Isha asked.


     "Yes, it is time." Jon replied.


     The four Labourers were already done and it was time to leave. As Dawn passed, the four of them had one last meeting with the Old Woman who returned to her previous appearance.


     "My friends, I promised each and every one of you a reward from my vault. Something to remember me with." She said acting all old and wise.


     "We will always do." Mirren was somehow touched the most.


     "Lanmas, the things." She asked and Lanmas stood next to her with a few small strong boxes.


     "When my old friend Torasa Aram, a very knowledgeable collector, fled Mournhold. She left some of her artifacts for me. I used them along the years but I am not as active as I used to be." She said.


     "First, this is for you, Isha." She handed one to Isha.


     The Latter received it then looked at what's inside. There was a red ring with a strong aura to it.


     "[The Vampire Ring], One of the more deadly and rare artifacts in Tamriel is the Vampiric Ring. It is said that the Ring has the power to steal its victim's health and grant it to the wearer. The exact nature and origin of the Ring are wholly unknown. The Vampiric Ring is an extremely rare artifact."


     "Amazing!" Isha was gratified from the description.


     "As for you, Mirren. That's for you."


     Mirren took a similar box and also found a beautiful ring with Altmeri design.


     "For a High Elf, this is a treasure artifact. [The Ring of Phynaster], it was made hundreds of years ago by a man who needed good defenses to survive his adventurous life. Thanks to the Ring, Phynaster lived for hundreds of years, and since then it has passed from person to person. The Ring improves its wearer's overall resistance to poison, Magicka, and shock."


     "The Ring of Phynaster? Aetherius!" Mirren wasn't believing he was carrying such an artifact that belongs to an Altmeri God.


     "Miranda, this is for you."


     Miranda was handed another box with a ring too. The style was Altmeri just like Mirren's.


     "The [Warlock's Ring] of the Arch Mage Syrabane. In Tamriel's ancient history, Syrabane saved all of the continent by judicious use of his Ring, and ever since, it has helped adventurers with less lofty goals. It is best known for its ability to reflect spells cast at its wearer and to improve his or her speed and to restore health."


     "..." Miranda felt the same as Mirren.


     Arch Mage Syrabane is basically another Altmeri God. Those two just received Aedric Artifacts.


     "And finally, my friend Jon."


     "So those three got rings." He said.


     "Yes."


     "Will I get 'one ring to rule them all'?"


     "Tsk tsk tsk, how greedy!" She said while shaking her head with a sly smile.


     "Here."


     She took a box and opened it herself then gazed at what's inside. She then took what's in it and put it in Jon's hand.


     "A coin... for your trouble." She said.


     Everyone looked at what was in Jon's hand and...


     "A Septim!" (Isha)


     "A Gold Septim!" (Mirren)


     "An old Gold Septim!" (Miranda)


     "..." Jon gazed at the coin with solid expressions.


     The three looked between Jon and the Old Woman. She was looking at him with a grin and his face was hard as rock while looking at the coin.


     Isha and Miranda felt awkward but Mirren found the perfect opportunity to get back at Jon.


     "Wahahaha! We all got rare treasurers and he got a coin. An Old Woman's Coin."


     His victorious tone was clear. Jon teased him too many times until it was finally payback.


     But then Jon spoke.


     "This is not an Old Woman's Coin, this is an Old Man's Coin... The [Old Man's Coin]. Am I right?" He looked at Barenziah.


     "Indeed. It belonged to a dear friend of mine given to him by another old friend of mine. He passed it down for me before he leaves to Akavir and told me I'll know just the man to give this to." She said.


     "What are you talking about?" Mirren felt that his victory was baseless.


     "This is the [Old Man's Coin]. When the Nerevarine was at the end of his Epic, he met an old man called Wulf, this man was an aspect of the Imperial Divine, Talos. He gave him one of his coin and that is it... the Coin of Tiber Septim." Jon explained.


     "What does it do?" Mirren asked.


     ====================


     [Old Man's Coin]


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      - Fortify Luck


     ====================


     Jon smiled as he launched the coin in the air then it landed precisely in his pocket.


     "Best of Luck."


     "Huh?"


     "Never mind."


     Jon's mood became much better now.


     "There one last thing." Barenziah said and took out a bigger box.


     "I intended to give these to you rather than the Coin but you can take them too." She said pushing forward the chest to Jon.


     He opened it and saw a pair of Nordic Leather Boots in good condition. Once he touched them, be felt strong magic flowing through them and a Word of Power in the center on the enchantment.


     "The [Boots of the Apostle], another relic of Tiber Septim and a true mystery. The wearer of the boots is rumored to be able to fly on the clouds, though nobody has ever seen them used or could even use them." She said.


     "Easy, they need knowledge of the Thu'um." Jon said as if it is nothing.


     Old Barenziah smiled and nodded.


     "Now this is it, my friends. I have nothing more to give you." She said.


     "Thank you for your hospitality." Isha said and walked out.


     "Thank you." Mirren and Miranda said then looked at Jon.


     "I'll follow you in a minute." He said and the two walked out.


     Old Barenziah looked at him smiling.


     "What is it, my friend?"


     "..." Jon found it hard to say what he wanted to say.


     "You're worried?" She asked.


     "The Thalmor will come to ask questions, the Houses of Morrowind will soon realize that I possess the Tools of Kagrenac and come ask for me, bounty hunters and assassins will come to investigate, the Empire will send someone... your enemies will see the opportunity in this." He said


     She smiled and walked to the window.


     "Have you ever sailed across an ocean, Jon?"


     He shook his head but he anticipated one last story from her.


     "On a sailboat... surrounded by water with no land in sight? Without even the possibility of sighting land for days to come? To stand at the helm of your destiny?


     I want that, one more time.


     I want to be in the Imperial Red Ring festival. To feel the surge as ten racehorses go thundering by.


     I want another meal in Summerset, at Auridon, at the Palace of Candles. I want another bottle of Altmeri wine, and another, and another.


     One more night of music at the High Rock.


     I want to stand on the summits of Skyrim, smoke Dunmeri herbs and feel the sun on my face for as long as I can.


     I want to walk Alikr desert again, climb the Adamantine Tower, ride the White River, stare at the Khajiiti Moons.


     I want to sit in the garden and read one more good book.


     Most of all I want to sleep. I want to sleep like I slept when I was the little sheltered Princess of Mournhold.


     Give me that, just one time.


     That's why I won't let any punk out there to get the best of me, let alone the last of me."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     427 Cyrodiil
      A/n: couldn't write yesterday cuz I was doing some research on Hammerfell, took me all day.


     Also, thanks for @Lewis Waaka.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *14th of Midyear (June), E4 199*


     Four young people hit the road from Mournhold heading west. According to what they were up to, they are going to cross the whole Continent horizontally.


     The four left Mournhold on horseback until they took enough distance and Jon decided to blow their minds. He took out a big carriage from the Cube.


     This carriage was something he requested from Barenziah. She introduced him to a carpenter and he had his custom design for a carriage pulled by six horses and had a custom design from the inside.


     The inside was so fancy that the craftsman was unwilling to give the carriage to Jon. The seats inside were made by Jon's preferences just like a 1st class plane seats. As Wulfur always said, Jon is an expert when it comes to luxury.


     That carriage was made to endure all manners of roads with many mechanisms and enchantments. It had Suspension mechanisms, tire wheels, Air Conditioning enchantment, Dwarven ballista on top and armored parts.


     Now when it comes to traveling, Jon wasn't humble and conjured six Atronach Horses to pull the thing. He also camouflaged them with [Pride] to not raise any suspicions. Still, the carriage can be driven from the inside as long as someone is on the captain seat that has a good view to the outside. This meant that one can be the captain every six hours while the other rest. This also means that whoever tries to pursue them will go through hell for the Atronaches' superior speed and stamina as well as the ability of the carriage to run all day long.


     And so, the journey began.


     The four young people took the road to the west borders of Morrowind aiming to enter the Empire of Cyrodiil. They traveled across the Sadrasi Veranis region in Morrowind and their first stop was Kragenmoor city, a major city-state under the control of the newest Great House, House Sadras.


     As travelers, the four decided not to enter the city or attract attention. House Sadras is the replacement for House Hlaalu and there may be trouble if someone found out that they are the Labourers that assisted House Hlaalu. For that, they stayed in the suburbs outside the city and restocked at a travelers' inn.


     They moved the next day and took a drift out of the road to sightsee the Tormented Spire, an active volcano north to Kragenmoor. It was Jon's first time seeing the flowing lava coming out of the ground and devastating the lands.


     "Why are we stopping here?" Isha asked.


     "For as long as I can remember, my world was limited to what I thought I knew. Now, I have a strange urge to look at things differently." Jon said.


     "... Hello! Did the Old Woman possess him or something?" Mirren joked.



     "Not really... but I think she opened my eyes." Jon said and looked at the sight in front of him.


     "The world in my head was Magic, Winterhold, Oblivion, fuck shit up and that's it. I was planning to sightsee the world at some point in the future but... why delay when I can do it now?" Jon said.


     The three felt that the youngest member in their team became strange all of a sudden. Miranda thought for a while before sitting beside Jon.


     "It smells bad." She said.


     "I know." He said and gazed forward.


     "Jon, I really want to sightsee but... I thought we could just head home faster." Isha said.


     "Relax. Without his carriage, it would have taken a week to reach Kragenmoor, not three days." Mirren said and decided to sit down and watch the volcano as well.


     Isha seemed a bit reluctant.


     "Isha, my friend. We haven't spoken a lot in the journey so let's have a chat." Jon said, "First time we met was in Riverwood when my friend became El Diablo, remember?"


     "... Haha! It was a crazy time, man. We had to travel to Oblivion..." She said but paused.


     "Go on, I bet Miranda and Mirren don't know the full story." He said.


     "... Yes." She relaxed and sat down. After some time, she continued.


     "We went to the Shivering Isles, the realm of the Daedric Prince Sheogorath. It was my Sixth Labour and Jon was dragged with me."


     "It was my first but I haven't realized it by that time." Jon commented.


     "He was confident and pushed forward without care throwing spells wherever he went. At first, he used Necromancy and weird magic then we slew the Guardian of Gates of Madness. After that, we went to the Dark Side and met Sheogorath after doing all sorts of crazy tasks. Somehow, this guy bonded with Sheogorath and became his Nephew."


     "... What?" "Nephew?"


     Mirren and Miranda were baffled.


     "Well, I don't brag about it that much but Uncle Sheo came to my wedding and visited me in prison. We are really bonded." Jon said.


     "I knew this guy was a crazy bastard." Mirren shivered.


     "Truth be told, I wouldn't have made it out of the madhouse if he wasn't a crazy bastard." Isha said.


     "I just don't know if I should beat you two up." Jon glared at them.


     "Here, here." Miranda patted Jon's back.


     "Don't comfort him, sis."


     "Anyway... why do you want to return home this urgently." Jon asked Isha.


     She looked at the sky for a breath then replied.


     "My Labour's reward is to find my brother." Isha said.


     "What happened to him?" Jon asked.


     "..."


     "I take back the question if it makes you uncomfortable but if you need anything..."


     "Thank you. He is back home now as far as the Boethiah claimed." She said.


     "I see."


     "He was caught with Lycanthropy and became a werewolf, after that he abandoned the Mosque of the Spear Battlelord and disappeared. I chased after him and strange things happened but I was told to get my hands on this spear and take it to a Shrine of Hircine, the Daedric Prince of the Hunt. Once I showed up with the spear, everyone there tried to kill me, I killed them first but something was wrong.


     The ones I killed were not Cultists of Hircine but rather Boethiah and they were an Important cult to Boethiah at that. Hafiz, the prophet of my Labours, managed to summon an Aspect of Boethiah to stop me from eradicating the Cult and I was put down in one exchange... With a weapon aimed to my head, I was in rage and my brother was nowhere around.


     Boethiah, however, knew where he was and decided to tell me his location if I agree to do her bidding. The Spear of Bitter Mercy was decided to be my Labour Weapon. Two years passed and here I am." Isha told her story.


     "Two years?" Jon was taken aback.


     Isha sighed before nodding.


     "I always wondered why the Spear of Bitter Mercy was your Labour Weapon. Kinda thought you're Hircine Labourer back then."


     "I know."


     "So... what about your brother?"


     "Zain? He is back home at Sentinel." She said.


     "... Wait? He is back? His Lycanthropy was healed?" Mirren couldn't put things together.


     "Boethiah said that he is in Sentinel, when I asked about the Lycanthropy, she said he is not a werewolf. Nothing more, nothing less." Isha shook her head.


     "I see why you are nervous now. Must have been quite the ruckus knowing that your brother is back home while you were wandering for two years." Jon said.


     "Not really. I just got whatever answers the Daedra have for me and took my way out. I don't want anymore to do with the Daedra." Isha said while looking a bit more relaxed than before.


     "Good to know."


     "You know what, you are right. We should relax every now and then now that our traveling speed is like that." She said.


     "Rest is over." Jon stood up.


     "Where to?" Isha tilted her head.


     "You have a brother you haven't seen for two years and I had pinpointed many spots on the road to Hammerfell. Looks like I'll have to make priorities in my sightseeing plans."


     Jon dragged the other three back to the carriage and adjusted his plans to the minimum. Isha's and her brother's reunion can't be delayed more than that in his opinion.


     During the next two days, the carriage was already on the National Borders between Morrowind and Cyrodiil.


     Jon may have traveled across Skyrim, Morrowind and some in Oblivion but this is his first time in Cyrodiil. The border checkpoint was on the Velothi Mountain Range that extended from Eastmarch in Skyrim down to Black March. Once Jon crossed the borders, he was now in Cyrodiil's Cheydinhal County.


     Unlike the pale-colored Skyrim or the ashen Morrowind, what Jon saw after going down the border area was immense lands of green and Forests all over the place.


     The Heartlands, the land of forever strife, Cyrodiil.


     Cheydinhal was a week's ride from the borders but the carriage reached it in three days. A city that resembles a lot of Morrowind with a large Dark Elf population. The number of refugees here is more than that of Windhelm.


     With the Pass of House Vici that Jon was carrying, he was able to enter the city at night.


     Cheydinhal Bridge Inn was where could the four rest and eat after the long trip.


     Nothing interesting happened in Cheydinhal city and the group left in the second day taking the road north to Lake Rumare.


     The most fascinating thing was the White-Gold Tower in the middle of the Imperial City which was built on the central Island of Lake Rumare.


     By just a look from the outside, the sheer size of the city was... breathtaking.


     A city built with white stone in a circular shape, there was no suburbs or anything outside its double walls as if it is a solitary white palace on water. The White-Gold Tower in its center was so high that its base, which was dome-shaped, seemed gigantic on its own.


     This is the largest city in the world and the crown jewel of Tamriel even if the whole continent stood upside down.


     Jon thought if trying to just detect all the life signals in this city and that gave him the scare of his life. This city is larger than the Medieval Rome by almost two times with almost two million inhabitants.


     Simply speaking, All of Skyrim cities can be fitted in the Imperial City with even room for more. Mournhold maybe the largest city Jon has ever visited but it was still lacking compared to the Imperial Titan.


     [A/n: Best art I found for the city and describe based on it, credit to the artist - http://fav.me/db4qf2z]


     Still, after Jon detected the life signals, he detected his own Magicka Mark in the city.


     "Hm? The only ones I mark are... Oh!"


     Jon thought of something and smiled, he then used Telepathy and linked himself to the one who carries the mark.


     {Vittoria!}


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      {...}


     {You are not hearing things, it is me.}


     {... Jon! How... Wait! Where are you?}


     {I am outside the Imperial City.}


     {Truly? I never thought you can... oh! Sorry, no I am just talking to someone by Magic...}


     {... You okay?}


     {The Court Mages were all looking at me, your magic signal frightened them.}


     {You're in the Imperial Palace?}


     {Yes, go to Tiber Septim district and show the pass I gave you and you will be shown to the Vici Manor. I will see you there.}


     Jon hung up with her and looked to the ones around him.


     "We're entering the city."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     428 Making a Scene
      A/n: Double Chapter, daily + 5k bonus.


     Big thanks to @Hastian056 on P4tre0n


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Despite being the largest city in the world, the Imperial City had only one gigantic gate from the west accessible through a massive bridge that extends across the lake Rumare's western side to the western district of the Imperial City.


     At the forefront of the bridge, the eye-catching luxurious carriage crossed the village of Weye, a place where travelers rest before entering the city.


     As the carriage got on the stone bridge, Jon canceled the Illusion on the Atronach Horses right away reveling them as what they are. He wasn't armored or anything but rather wearing High-Class clothing that showed his status as a very wealthy man. The same went for Isha, who wore a Redguard outfit with eye-catching appearance; Miranda, who wore a slender Altmeri dress; and even Mirren, who dressed as a man for the first time ever since Jon met him.


     "You look good." Jon spoke to Mirren.


     The latter looked at him anticipating how Jon will come up with a way to tease him but Jon looked away focusing on the road.


     Mirren somehow felt that Jon may have shown some resp...


     "About our gay scene." But Jon opened up a subject.


     ""SHUT UP!"" Mirren and Isha lashed at him in a second.


     "Okay... Sorry... Just saying..."


     As the three were having it noisy as usual, Miranda decides to speak.


     "You are not planning to hide?" She asked.


     "This is the Imperial City, hiding is really a bad idea." Jon said.


     The three looked at him and couldn't comprehend what he has in mind.


     "Just think of all the fun we can have out in the open rather than just hiding." He said.


     "What are you really after?" Isha asked.


     "When was the last time Jon Dare was seen?" He asked.


     "Mournhold."


     "And which person did he come in contact with the most?"


     "The Old Woman... I get it now." Isha understood what Jon was after.


     "You are making an appearance here, in the biggest city in the world, to divert attention from the Old Woman?" Mirren asked.


     "Yes. And it would be fun for my enemies to try and search every nook and cranny in the Imperial City to find me. It would take years." Jon explained.


     "How long are we going to stay?" Isha asked.


     "A couple of days, screw around, have fun and then disappear."


     The plan was simple. The Old Woman, Barenziah was the last person who came into personal contact with Jon Dare. She usually treats people with coldness and is known for her high and mighty attitude even with how much she lost during the last 200 years. Jon knows how capable that woman is but his respect for her wouldn't make him want to cause her annoyance.


     As soon as the fancy carriage crossed the bridge and its multiple gatehouses, the carriage was on the City Island taking up the road to the large city gate.



     The queue of people and carriages trying to enter the city got disturbed by the sight of a carriage with a strange appearance being pulled by six Atronach horses and had no driver. Unlike Nords who frown on Magic, Imperials were fully open to the subject and mages with uncommon abilities are mostly idolized.


     For that, common folk would try not to offend the mage lords and in Jon's case, they cleared the road for his carriage.


     Jon's arrival at the large city gate, however, drew an equal amount of attention from the guards. An Imperial Officer blocked Jon's way and demanded.


     "Halt. Do you have a permit?" The Officer asked.


     Jon walked out of the carriage and silently passed his Pass with Telekinesis to the officer without speaking.


     "Please refrain from needlessly using magic as long as you are inside the Imperial City." The Officer said.


     Jon nodded.


     The Officer was irritated by Jon's silent attitude but all he could do was to check the permit only to find it a Pass with the seal of House Vici.


     "You are granted passage. May I inquire your name, what's inside the carriage and the reason why you are visiting the Imperial City?"


     "Jon Dare, former Thane of Winterhold." Jon said while passing over two Badges with Telekinesis.


     The first was from the College of Winterhold carrying his name and rank as an Expert Mystic while the other was from Shad Astula Academy carrying the rank of Honorary Member.


     A former official and a member of two large institutes of magic being invited by House Vici, the Imperial Officer realized he can't mess that one up.


     The Carriage's door was opened and the Officer looked inside. They introduced themselves with false names and prepared identities.


     "Sir Jon Dare, it would be my honor to guide you inside the City." The Officer changed his attitude.


     "Please."


     And Jon was finally let in.


     Seeing the Imperial City like this was surely different from the outdated version in his mind. This city looked larger from the inside than the outside and the main road was bustling with life.


     The first district anyone would go in is the Noble Plaza District formerly known as Talos Plaza District. It is the high-end residential area and also was the first one to access. Jon always thought it was a mistake to position the Nobles in such a place, especially since it is a busy area but according to the documents from the Great War, the Nobles showed one hell of a resistance during the sacking of the Imperial City when the Emperor had no choice but to flee giving their lives for the sake of many commoners.


     Anyway, the carriage moved through the main street and arrived at the central plaza. The same old dragon statue was there in the center although many things seemed very different from the games.


     "This way." The Imperial Officers led the carriage while riding one his horse. He guided Jon to parts in the city that Jon didn't even know it existed.


     The area he was in was filled with large villas built on the style of the Imperial City and seemed to be the houses of the rich and powerful. The Imperial Officer stopped against a certain villa and talked to a guard. Right away, the gate was opened and the Imperial Officer took his leave.


     "Jon, you really came!" From the large building right behind the gate, a certain young lady came out.


     "Vittoria. You look lovely." Jon jumped off the carriage and walked to Vittoria.


     The two got closer and kissed like lovers who haven't seen one another in a long while. Isha, Mirren and Miranda were at a loss for words how things developed that fast as they got down if the carriage after him.


     Jon introduced them to Vittoria and the opposite then looked at the Imperial brunette. Her hair was in curls and she was wearing a red summer dress with white dots which seemed a bit sassy for this time period. Still, Jon loved it right away.


     "Come on in, we're having a party." Vittoria led the way in the villa and the rest followed.


     "I never expected to run into you." Jon said.


     "I never expected to hear from you. You've been out just for two months and everyone misses you so much." She said.


     "Not the longest I've been absent." He said.


     "But it will be, right?"


     "True. How is Winterhold?"


     "Standing strong, Alina is really doing a good job and thanks to your divine protection sort of thing, no one even has the audacity to run wild in your turf." She said.


     "What happened?" Jon frowned.


     "Not much but a few weeks ago, I heard a report that some idiot came out and claimed that you abandoned Winterhold for good then tried to have his way with Alina. Just before Alina could rip him to shreds or Wulfur to make a human meat paste out of him, a glowing red sword came out of nowhere and made a mess out of the man."


     "Oh! Bloodskal... I left it there."


     Jon had a reason to leave Bloodskal behind and that was for this kind of situation. When he attained temporary immortality at the end of the Battle of Winterhold, he imbued some of the Cosmic Energy he gained from around the Tower into the sword giving it its own consciousness and power. The sword would defend his family in situations like that especially if one showed any malice towards his family.


     "Do I have any big sword protecting me as well?" Vittoria asked.


     "No... but as long as I am here, you should try 'that sword'." Jon said.


     Vittoria acted dissatisfied and spoke.


     "Humph, it is only natural. I thought you would have something special for my birthday."


     Jon sweated profoundly and thought as fast as he could.


     "Oh... Well of course. A gift is on its way."


     Meanwhile, 50% of his focus was inside the Cube looking for something suitable as a gift.


     "... Really? I don't mean to cause you trouble judging by how you were on the road but... did you really remember my birthday?" Vittoria said.


     "Of course."


     Jon avoided a crisis of his carelessness and followed Vittoria in.


     As they bypassed the entrance, the villa seemed to have a large courtyard with a garden, a pool and many guests spending their time everywhere.


     The thing is... barely a few of them really looked like high status or anything.


     "As you know, I am a member of the cult of Dibella... the ones around here are my friends from the cult and from other noble houses but mostly there are artists, dancers, entertainers and bards." She said.


     It was indeed that way, there were entertainment magicians who floated on the pool and made a show by controlling the water, there were bards singing, philanderers roaming around, drunk people, escort girls and boys, strongmen and comedians.


     "Well... this party is lit." Jon couldn't help but praise. Even Jon Dare can't do such a large scale debauchery in public.


     He looked at Isha and the rest.


     "You guys can socialize but let's stay in each other's sight. Don't cause trouble... without me of course." He said.


     "Let's go." Isha took Mirren from his arm and disappeared in an instant.


     "Wow!" Even Vittoria had to praise.


     "You can join us then." Jon took pity in Miranda and invited her.


     Blending in the party was easy, activities such as throwing paintballs, interacting with mimes and tasting samples were really common. Jon also gave the death glares to some Skooma dealers.


     What worried him, however, was a few vampires blending between the public but knowing that Cyrodiil's vampires don't eat where they shit made Jon just keep an eye on what matters.


     As he finished a round of witnessing what the place has to offer, he went to a private room accompanied by Miranda and Vittoria.


     **********


     (Part 2)


     The private room had a tub, a bed, some liquor and some entertainment tools for various tastes. Jon sat on the bed while the two girls chose to sit on chairs.


     "So, what brings you to the Imperial City?" Vittoria asked.


     "I was around."


     "Being around doesn't mean you can just use your identity in public. A Million Gold Septims are on your head, Jon."


     "Well... You know the drill. One can't have much fun while trying to hide." Jon said.


     "Fun... are you trying to cause a scene? Here? In the Imperial City? You know your enemies are simply everywhere and you have a few to no friends, especially after the way you rejected the Synod and dodged the Empire's summons." She said.


     "Haha... The Imperial City is dangerous and all but it is the only place where the Thalmor can't run wild."


     "Meaning?"


     "When they here I am in here, they will spend every resource they have to act inside the city. Of course, they will pull every string and favor they have but they will be sure that I am hiding here." He said.


     "... While you actually will be long gone?"


     "Depends." Jon didn't deny or confirm.


     "Hmm... You are playing a dangerous game this time. You can't dance on the edges without the fear of falling and you know I can't assist you if it is too risky."


     "Sure. Still, part of our relationship is based on benefits." Jon said as he passed a flask of blue glowing potion to Vittoria.


     She narrowed her eyes as she held the flask and opened it. The smell of the mixture inside made her freeze in place.


     "This is..."


     "As business partners, I am well aware that you have at least one or two agents in my organization for the sake of maintaining peace. I am also very aware that you are paying close attention to the new unrecognizable products in my organization, especially the ones that are not for sale." Jon said.


     "Oh... You have to understand that..." Vittoria tried to explain.


     "I do understand, I don't mind it for business sake."


     "... Good. So, this is that product you are keeping behind tight doors." She said recognizing the existence of the Potion.


     "I call it the 'Anuic Spirit', Magicka and Vitality Nourishment Potion for female use only." Jon said.


     "Nourishment Potion? You're bluffing?" Vittoria could hardly buy it.


     "Of course not. The potion is just an ordinary Regeneration Potion on its own but with another thing, it will become a Nourishment Potion."


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     The term Nourishment Potion is as fictional as the Philosopher's Stone in this world. Simply increasing your Magicka and Vitality by a Potion is the dream of every Alchemist there is. This potion is only an ordinary Regeneration Potion if not used with a Meditation Way and only by a Female as it contains a high amount of Natural Anuic Energy that can be transformed by a female to Vital Anuic Energy. Men can benefit from that by using exchanging their Vital Padomic Energy with Vital Anuic Energy through certain techniques during sexual intercourse.


     [A/n: I may have not explained this before but Natural Energy is what exists in nature and can be absorbed by a certain gender. Vital Energy is what exists in the body and can be absorbed by the opposite gender. Blame me if it is too complicated!]


     Jon explained that much to Vittoria whose expressions were baffled.


     "What about the Male version?" She asked.


     "There isn't any I'm afraid. We need an organic source but that is a bit tricky, sadly. Also... keep that in mind."


     Jon pointed his finger at her forehead and used Telepathy to pass down a watered-down version of a Spirit Meditating Way to her.


     Jon's plan was to rope in Vittoria further and make sure she is assisting his company wholeheartedly while he is absent. The Anuic Spirit potion can only be refilled at Winterhold now.


     Also, Vittoria is cute.


     "So... beneficial enough?" He asked.


     "This is a nice birthday gift... and indeed. I will wholeheartedly assist you." She said sat on his lap.


     The two seemed to be ready to go wild but they turned to look at Miranda. Jon signaled for her to come and sit on his other side.


     She reluctantly came closer but Jon slapped her butt and pulled her right away.


     "Oh! Wild." Vittoria seemed to like it.


     An amateur like Miranda was under the mercy of two sex fiends at the moment. She was mostly enthralled by Jon's actions of how she loses control to him. Vittoria, on the other hand, had her favorite activity in mind and slipped between Jon's legs.


     Jon was actually looking forward to that, Vittoria oral skills were what can separate her from the rest. For that, Jon closed the doors by Telekinesis and secured everything knowing that there is no 'too careful' in the Imperial City.


     ***


     After some time, the three were lying in bed together. Jon exchanged energy with the girls and started circulating it for them inside their bodies. This action alone caused their bodies to hear up and they stuck closer to him moaning from pleasure.


     After that was over, Vittoria was dressing up to go out first.


     "You're still hard? Should I send you some of my friends?" She asked.


     "Friends?"


     "Don't worry, I know your tastes, no escort girls. I'll arrange you some of my friends from the society. They may be bimbos but nobles at the end of the day."


     "Sure. Why not?"


     Jon didn't even think of refusing. More girls means more progress and of course he takes care of them in the end.


     As Vittoria walked out, Miranda spoke.


     "You're okay with that?" She asked.


     "The Harem tag is there for a reason."


     "I mean you are spreading information around about yourself that way?" She asked.


     "That I am here having fun and not caring about the world? Well... I should live up to my reputation and stand out somehow." Jon said.


     "I think you can stand out using better methods." Miranda said as she went up and got dressed.


     Jon thought of how to stand out in the Imperial City as fast as possible but nothing came to his head other than making a big scene in a big party like this but fortunately for him, things were taking a better turn.


     Vittoria appeared all of a sudden and looked at Jon.


     "It's your two friends. They are having some trouble."


     As soon as he heard so, he was in his clothes at once and walking out of the room.


     Looking around at the bar area, there seemed to be some strongmen harassing Isha and Mirren. One of the men was knocked down by a headbutt from Isha and Mirren was locked down by another man.


     "Those are?" Jon was already giving a sharp glare.


     "The Arena's Red Team."


     "Tsk! Weaklings."


     Jon moved past the people standing around. Seeing the towering Nord coming by, everyone knew a scene is happening.


     The Red Team saw Jon walking by and smiled like maniacs. Some Nords, some Imperial, a couple of Bosmer and an Argonian.


     "What's your business, big guy?"


     One of them stood up to Jon but his vision became chaotic all of a sudden as the world was flying everywhere around him then it just became wet. Of course, he was sent flying to the pool.


     Another came running at Jon but was carried from his face with one hand and got tossed at the man who was pinning down Mirren.


     Jon's actions were effortless as if he was tossing around children. The difference in power was pretty clear.


     "How did those weaklings put you down?" Jon carried Mirren from his nape and got him to stand up.


     "That man! He's strong." Mirren pointed at the man who was standing at the back of the lot.


     He was a large brute Imperial just standing there as if nothing has to do with him.


     "The fuck is your business?" Jon asked.


     "The fuck is yours?" The Imperial man replied with a nasty smile.


     "Oh, you'll soon know." Jon was about to go and give him a beating but Vittoria held him back.


     "This is Darius, Champion of the Red Team." Vittoria came from the back with a weary face.


     Jon looked at the Imperial man closely and assessed him. He was too large for an Imperial but he looked like one. Short black hair, rough Roman looks and all. A Champion of an Arena team should be a mighty warrior.


     The man smiled and looked at Jon with an amused face.


     "He is also the current Grand Champion." Vittoria added.


     "Well ain't that lovely." Jon became annoyed.


     A Grand Champion is so much the top title in the Arena meaning that this guy is the toughest son of a bitch in the Imperial Arena.


     Jon gave up on conversing with the man who was just coldly staring at him.


     "What did he do?" Jon asked Isha.


     She stood beside Jon with an annoyed look on her face.


     "He came after Mirren." She said.


     "What for?"


     "He said he wants him and..." As she was explaining, she got interrupted.


     "He is gay." From the side, a short slim old man said.


     Jon looked at the man, looked at Mirren, then looked at the Red Team's Darius.


     "Well, I'll be damned!" Jon looked at Darius with a funny look. "No, you can't have him. His gay scene is mine."


     ""Hey!"" Mirren and Isha were not happy about it.


     The Red Team's Darius walked to Jon and the two flexed their shoulders at each other.


     "You better stand aside, boy, or you'll get these hands." Darius said.


     "I don't even need to raise a hand to deal with you, my voice alone will do." Jon said.


     "Oh! Have it your way, punk." Darius said while raising his hand.


     "FU..." Jon was about to get rid of Darius but something stopped him.


     "Why don't you too calm down for a second." The short slim old man from before appeared right between the two and pushed them away from each other.


     The thing is...


     Both Jon and Darius were pushed away four steps each by just and old man...


     Just as if it is nothing.


     "Oho! That was going to get dangerous." Somehow, even the old man was impressed by how he pushed the two.


     "..." Jon couldn't comprehend how a monster like that slipped beneath his radar.


     "Arena Master! Nice to see you here, sir." Vittoria recognized the man.


     'Arena Master?' Jon didn't hear about the title before but it pretty much explained itself. The man on top.


     For such a frail-looking old geezer to be the Arena Master, let alone he is a Wood Elf with such a cone-like weird hairstyle... Jon took a chance to realize how deep the Capital's water run.


     "Lady Vittoria my dear, happy birthday. You look as good as your mother when she was your age maybe even better... Don't tell her I said that. I must say I was excited to see your invitation on my desk this morning, House Vici indeed has a lot of wine barrels lying around to spare." The old geezer turned out to be a chatterbox.


     "Thank you, Arena Mas..."


     "Must be quite the hard work maintaining the party. Look at all those big boys ready to chop each other's head. I feel so sad. Young men should drink together then fight... Fighting sober! HA! Tsk! Young ones these days."


     "Arena Master, I..."


     "Don't worry, I just came here to drink in peace. I didn't really want to cause a scene or..."


     "Old man!" Jon spoke interrupting him.


     "Hm?" The old man looked at the rude youngster.


     "She wants to say something." Jon pointed at Vittoria.


     "Oh! Excuse me!" The old man looked at Vittoria.


     "... Arena Master, I would like to introduce you to my friend over here." She pointed at Jon.


     "He is Jon Dare."


     It turns out she was just trying to introduce him. Jon furrowed his brows but Vittoria winked.


     "Who the fuck is Jon Dare?" Darius of the Red Team asked in dissatisfaction.


     "You said Jon Dare?" The old Bosmer scratched his cone-like hair. "You mean the Junior Champion of Skyrim three years ago, the Thane of Winterhold, the Genius Mage of Winterhold's College and the Businessman you made a big deal with?"


     Strangely, the old man recognized Jon to the point that made Jon shiver. He was not that famous outside Skyrim unless when it comes to the courts of politics.


     "You know me?" Jon asked.


     "Of course, I am an adoring fan of all the young Heroes like yourself. Say, want to join the Arena?" The old man asked.


     Jon looked at the old man and smiled.


     "Fine, but if you give me that bastard." Jon pointed at the Grand Champion, Darius.


     "Humph! Dream on, Nord. I am the Grand Champion, you have to grind your way up to me." Darius wasn't even bothering with Jon.


     Jon looked at the old man waiting for an answer.


     "Hm... I can't just give you the Grand Champion. How about you grind your way up the ranks?" The old man said.


     "How about you arrange all day tomorrow for me?" Jon asked, "I'll donate a thousand gold coins for the Arena."


     "By Azura... You're staying..."


     Jon smiled as he found a good opportunity to make a big scene... Maybe too big a scene.


     "I am booking all the Arena fights tomorrow."


     As Jon said that, the old man opened his eyes wide and took a deep breath in.


     "Hahaha! Jolly good. One man against all odds starting from the rank of a Pit Dog all the way up. Haha! That's good, it has been years since anyone did that. Fine, you're up."


     The old man was happy and cheerful. He turned around and looked at everyone inside the party.


     "What are you waiting for? Spread the word."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     429 The Arena 1, 2
      Double Chapter! Daily + Monthly Extra!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The Arena was shaking. Moments of Hype on moments of Shock came one after another as one man started dominating the ranks for a full day. He displayed skills that can't be explained and cast spells that made the crowds go crazy.


     Nirn had many champions and powerhouses and the Imperial Arena was a gathering for the Elites. In the eyes of the public, the Grand Champion is the top dog and in the eyes of the powerhouses, the secret masters are the marvel of Martial Arts and Magic Arts but few could explain today's skills. Artifacts, Magic, Ancient Arts, Unrecognizable Skills and many more.


     Still, the hype was real. Each match was better than the one before it.


     The question that remained in the hearts of many people, who is Jon Dare?


     ***


     *Some hours earlier in the Bloodworks (waiting room)*


     "Just why on Nirn do I have to wear that?" Jon asked the Arena Master.


     "The Arena Raiment is a must I'm afraid. Don't worry, it is clean and enchanted and all, I polish those ones myself. Wonderful, isn't it? Just put on one and go, you can't imagine how the reaction of the public was when the news spread. Oh! It must be a dream, I am really dreaming. Ahahahaha..."


     The chatterbox Arena Master irritated the nine lives out of Jon but that mysterious old Bosmer was still a master warrior. Jon had to tread carefully around him.


     Still, being forced to wear one of those low-grade armors in order to participate... a rich guy like Jon was signing in his heart.


     "Fine. Give me a second to put on the rest of my gear." Jon agreed and disappeared in a changing room followed by Mirren.


     The two went in and Mirren stared at Jon.


     "Heavy Raiment or light one?" He asked.


     "Won't make a difference but I prefer heavy. Give me the biggest size you find." Jon said while retrieving an Enchanting Table from the Cube.


     Mirren brought the biggest Raiment he found and put it in front of Jon.


     "Smells like an Orc."


     "Indeed."


     The two used magic to clean the Armor and Jon dissolved the Enchantment as fast as he could. The Arena Raiments normally have a movement and a charisma boosting enchantments so Jon only needed to focus on those.


     He added 'Fortify Dexterity' and 'Fortify Charm' with a Grand Soul molded inside the [Star of Azura]. It took him quite a while but Jon can be already considered one of the best enchanters in Tamriel. Whether it is Linking Enchantments, Binary Enchantments or Merging Enchantments; Jon is a Master of the Art.


     Yesterday, he worked on a piece of gear after the clash between him and Darius settled down. He created another piece of marvel that he intends to use in the matches.


     His most notable artifacts were [Ahzidal's Evil Fists], [Kyne's Greater Token], [The Elder Staff, Pride], [The Shadow Aether, Greed] as well as [Ahzidal's Helm of Vision] that he didn't use in a while.



     The Helm was a Nordic Gjermundbu made of Ebony and got its ceremonial horns pulled out to not get in the way. After reforging by Wulfur, the Helm was personally carried by Jon around but he was using [Krilon] instead. Now that Jon and his secret identity as the mercenary Krilon had to stay separate, Jon finally found a chance to publicly associate himself with this fancy helmet.


     ====================


     [Ahzidal's Helm of Vision]


     - Fortify Range


     - Aim Assist


     ====================


     "How do I look?" Jon asked.


     "Acceptable on human standards." Mirren replied.


     "Oh! That's nice coming out from you."


     "I am not an ungrateful person. I haven't thanked you for yesterday and it was really unnecessary to spend 1000 gold to settle my dispute." Mirren said.


     "Oh... don't worry. Even if it wasn't for you, challenging the Grand Champion is one of the best methods to grab attention."


     "Oh... so that fool has a use in the end. Glad to hear. Best of Luck, Jon Dare."


     "Thanks." Jon fist-bumped with Mirren and flipped the [Old Man's Coin] on his way to the Arena but before doing so, he put on a blue badge on his arm.


     "The Blue team, it has been a long while since the badge was carried. Now with the emergence of the Red, Green and Indigo teams, this badge was gathering dust for a long time." The Arena Master appeared beside Jon.


     "Where do you come from?" Jon asked as he didn't notice the man's presence at all.


     "Fufufu, the secret of the craft. Don't go out there until you are introduced. As we agreed, make the first match as explosive as possible."


     "Fine. I am ready."


     "Alright." The Arena Master pulled a chain on the walls and the iron gate opened.


     ***


     *The Arena*


     Last night, a rumor spread around the city like wildfire. The Grand Champion had a disagreement with a Noble from the north and the Noble decided to book all the Arena fights tomorrow all by himself for a 1000 Gold Septims.


     The news was very unusual during these times of political unrest and high prices and many people were hooked up for entertainment. Of course, it wasn't that big of a deal as the Arena was not even one-third full by the next day. People would come here daily to gamble but it wasn't anything as glorious as the Seasonal Tournaments.


     That's why the Arena had barely this much spectators.


     In the VIP section, Vittoria and her friends gathered up while Miranda and Isha blended in the crowd. They had to spread some words and pay some crowd influencers and bards.


     As the largest Arena on Tamriel, the colosseum-like building was designed to house all manner of monsters and inmates. Jon's contribution guaranteed him all kinds of matches he desires.


     Still, he was bound by the rules, he has to use the Arena's Armor, he can't loot enemies aside from picking up arrows, he has to start from the rank 'Pit Dog' no matter how much he disliked it, and he can use about any style, weapon or magic he wants.


     And that's how things have to go.


     The announcer stood on his platforms with a shining trumpet in his hands, he blew the trumpet for all gathered to quiet down and spoke in a sonorous voice.


     "Behold Sirs Gentle and Ladies in seats, the truth of news you heard on the streets.


     In the city comes a visitor to Cyrod, in Skyrim he is famed but not... in Valenwood.


     Sir Jonhild Firemane you know him Jon Dare, a giants' descendant with hair as a flare."


     By the announcement, Jon walked out from the Bloodworks to the Arena carrying his helm high up for the cheering crowd.


     From the looks of it, the Arena was larger and had more pressure than what he imagined. The scale from the Game to the Real World was always 1 to 10 as it seemed.


     "Sir Jon team is blue with no members to support, walking in lone without any escort.


     He raises his hand and salutes the crowd, and the spectators reply with a cheer so loud."


     Jon walked and stood in the middle of the Arena. He looked to the Arena Master and gave a nod.


     "Sir Jon carries no weapon so Magic I reckon, and eager to start with a nod he beckons.


     The opposite gates open and his opponent will appear, dreadful for the newbies and its sight brings drear."


     The opposite gate opened and a strong presence came from there, it was by no means human. What followed was no footsteps but rather hoof stomps, the identity of the opponent was clear.


     A Minotaur.


     "It is Javelin!"


     "Gods!"


     "Dammit! I bet my money on Jon Dare. I shouldn't have been this hasty."


     The crowd reacted with negativity. apparently, that Javelin fellow is bloodthirsty minotaur known as the Newbies Killer. The three meters tall towering minotaur walked while dragging chains in his arms and legs. Once he was out in the Arena, the gate behind him closed and his binds went off.


     The Minotaur was unarmed or unarmored but the Arena Servants threw him a large blade that befitted his size. He carried the blade on his shoulder and faced Jon.


     Jon looked at the Minotaur with interest.


     "Last time I faced one of your kind, I didn't have a proper fight." Jon said.


     "..." The Minotaur didn't seem to be interested in replying or rather didn't seem to understand the common language.


     He looked at Jon with solemn eyes sure of his victory a pitying the poor soul that will face its end by his hands while murmuring in its native tongues.


     {Another human to kill… how annoying.}


     {Hey, heard that!}


     Somehow, Jon replied in the Minotaur tongue.


     {...} The minotaur looked at Jon with expressions daunting what it just heard.


     In truth, Jon can speak the Shamanic Wild Tongue, the Druidic Spirit, the Draconic, the Ta'agra, and the Elven. The Shamanic Wild Tongue was what the minotaurs used.


     {Human, did you just talk?} The Minotaur roared.


     {I don't know what you are surprised by that? Human's talk… you know.}


     {... Don't test me! I'll get angry.} The Minotaurs stomped while saying so.


     {Well, ain't you an easy guy to tease!} Jon was baffled by the Minotaur's sense.


     {Humph! Human, are you a minotaur slaver?}


     {Is that a thing?}


     {I said DON'T TEST ME!} The Minotaur stomped the ground once again making a strong sound with his hoof.


     {Okay… jeez. No, I am not a slaver. I am a Mage and my name is Jon Dare.}


     {*Snort* I don't ask for every human's name I get to kill. Speak, how do you speak in my tongue?}


     {Well ain't you a rude one! Want to know how I learned that tongue? You have to earn that, fella… Javelin, is that your name?}


     {NO! It is Javeliaronfiuxos Drum-Hoof. Stupid humans can't even get one name right!} The Minotaur roared in anger.


     {Oh! That's… a nice name. I'll call you Jax for short.}


     From what Jon can tell, the longer the name, the higher the status in the Minotaur community so he made the name even shorter.


     {I met a Minotaur called Molvus Black-Horn once, know of him?}


     The Minotaur, or rather Jax, looked solemn for a second before his eyes turn bloodshot and his snot let out a strong breath. He held the blades with two hands and seemed to be willing to send Jon to Oblivion just by hearing the name.


     {YOU! FUCKING! SLAVER!}


     Losing all sense, Jax aimed for Jon's head as he charged with the blade. Jon disappeared in second and appeared where Jax was before the charge.


     {Easy there.}


     {DIE!}


     **********


     (Part 2)


     Seeing a human and a minotaur talk was by no means usual. The whole Arena felt it was quite a strange scene but rather not fun. Simple folk only want to see blood, guts, and limbs so when Jax attacked Jon and the latter dodged at the last second, the whole crowd cheered.


     Someone teleporting like that was not something they see every day.


     Still, hidden in the crowd, many eyes were not even interested in the fight. Those were the ones who know what the name 'Jon Dare' means.


     Mages from the Arcane University of the Imperial City, Agents from various intelligence agencies and various kinds of people all what they have in common is an interest in Jon Dare. All of those people can agree on one thing right now and it is how problematic Jon's actions were once he popped up out of the blue in the Imperial City and made a big scene like yesterday's.


     All the interested parties knew that Jon Dare is no easy asset to make use of so they were all on the 'wait and see' mode. Undoubtedly, the Thalmor spies in the capital must also be sending emergency signals to their nearest outposts.


     Still, the fight in the Arena right now was a good way to assess what Jon Dare is capable of doing.


     After he Teleported behind the Minotaur, he didn't attack but rather put his helmet on and raised his fists up.


     "Is he… going against the Minotaur… barehanded?"


     None would believe that a human can put up a fight against a Minotaur with the power of Jax just barehanded. Jon, however, squeezed his hands while taking a stance and charged at Jax.


     {Weak human!} Jax was infuriated and stomped towards Jon.


     "Idiot Minotaur!"


     Jon's leg redirected Jax's stomp towards him and with a punch, Jon buried his first in Jax's abdomen sending the Minotaur five meters to the back.


     "WOW!~"


     The crowd erupted seeing Jon punch a Minotaur and forcing it to retreat.


     Jax massaged his abdomen and glared at Jon. The Minotaur recognized Jon as a threat now. It stomped in its place the charged at Jon with all its might. Jon took the charge from the side by catching Jax by his horns and twisting his body sending the Minotaur away by a drop move.


     Jax crashed back on its face but got up right away while foaming from anger.


     Jon was having fun. His opponent was larger than him and physically very strong, such a chance to have a suitable sparring partner wouldn't come every day.


     Jax, however, learned from his mistakes. Jon is not his run in the mill human so he needs to come up with an idea.


     The Minotaur positioned his blade up front and took a slow approach to Jon who raised his arms and put a guard.


     *Snort*


     Jax's coming attack was a stab that Jon pushed away with the back of his hand, the second was an up-down slash but Jon countered before the attack would come in a palm strike pushing Jax a step back.


     {Not a chance!}


     Seeing Jon this close, Jax wanted to slash at him as fast as he can from the side but as the slash was about to hit, Jon was up in the air at Jax's eye level performing a flying kick.


     The head of the Minotaur realized the pain and at that moment, Jax realized he would lose to Jon if this continued and losing is sure death. That's the fate of any minotaur fighting in the Arena.


     Jax had to step up his game.


     With his will to survive burning inside him, Jax unleashed a flaming strike from his blade enveloping five meters radius around him. He could see Jon getting swallowed by his flame.


     As his flame settled down, Jax looked around to see nothing around him.


     {Wow! Didn't expect you're a Shaman.} A voice came from above him.


     Jax looked up to see a man standing on his horns.


     {... H- How?}


     {A simple trick. But now that you used Magic, I think it is my turn.}


     Jon jumped up and descended on Jax's shoulder with an axe kick disarming him from his blade, as he reached the ground Jon jumped with a double kick to Jax's abdomen pushing him back.


     The Minotaur became irritated and stomped hard on the ground making fire spread from his hoof in a pool of flames. The crowd cheered and screamed as they saw the scene turn more heated than usual.


     Jon didn't care how much flame can Jax summon, he admired the physical ability of the Minotaur that was on bar with his but if it is magic…


     "WULD NAH KEST!" (Whirlwind Fury Tempest)


     Jon lowered his posture and put his arms forward, with the [Whirlwind Sprint] shout, he was unleashed forward like a loosen arrow. Jax saw Jon coming in his flame pool and readied to face him.


     A clash happened in the fiery ring and Jax was pushed back out of it with Jon. The two were looking hands and pushing against each other.


     The crowd jumped from the sight as a man and a man-bull were pushing each other around with mere physical strength. Jax was on the losing side.


     {Human! You are… strong.}


     {I am just getting started.}


     Jon suddenly pulled back instead of pushing forward and fell on his back intentionally with Jax over him, at that moment…


     "FUS RO DAH!" Jon unleashed the [Unrelenting Force] on Jax that was over him.


     Being on top, Jax felt the energy breaking him apart as he was launched in the sky for who knows how many meters. From the sidelines, the people saw Jax get tossed up for almost twenty meters.


     "Not so fast!"


     Surprisingly, Jon was right after him in the weirdest of ways. He was jumping up the sky and standing on nothingness as if there was something to stand on. Each step he took was as if a hidden platform waiting for him and with each jump, a strange force appeared under his feet.


     In a couple of seconds, he was over Jax.


     "Now, get rekt!" The chains of Jon's gauntlets held on Jax by his arms as Jon's fists lit up with lightning.


     Two [Thunder Cookie] spells descended on Jax sending the two of them down on the Arena ground as fast as a falling bolt of lightning.


     The crowd were maddened by what happened and waited for the dust to settle only to see Jon standing alone with a pile of pale as under him.


     It was the shaking truth, Jon's opponent disintegrated from the attack.


     To disintegrate a colossal minotaur such as Jax, or Javelin as the people knew him, what kind of destructive force can that man simply wield.


     "... Amazing!"


     "I didn't lose my money! I didn't lose!"


     "Impossible!"


     "HE WON! By the Eight!"


     The people were screaming from the heated fight as Jon took off his helm looking as good as he entered the fight. He waved to the people around him and acted as the Arena Idol.


     This show of power was on purpose. Not anyone can defeat Jax the Minotaur by just fighting head-on. This meant that Jon is going to skip a rank by just that fight alone.


     Actually, it was a prior arrangement that Jon fights the meanest Minotaur in the Arena to make a big scene from the start. Now after half an hour of rest, the news should spread around the Arena district like wildfire.


     The announcer blew his trumpet and thought of some words to say.


     "Sir Jon won the fight and turn his foe into dust, he blew it sky-high and with a thundering gust.


     Sir Jon is no longer a Pit Dog but a Brawler, A warrior and a mage and also a hauler.


     The 'Thunder Voice' people call him with a cheer, his next fight is drawing don't stray and stay near.


     His opponents..."


     "Any chance you say that coming part normally?" Jon called for the announcer.


     "None at all! Ehem…


     His opponents are from all teams next round, a royal battle that knows no bounds."


     Jon sighed from the cheeky announcer and his rhymes and then headed back to the Bloodworks.


     ***


     In a barely let room with smooth stone floor, Jax opened his eyes.


     He was dizzy but felt something in his hand, staggering to sit up with, he shook his fuzzy head and looked at what's in his hands.


     It was a Token of Kyne!


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      Jax was bewildered to see such a tribal sign in his hand. Only a few have the honor to bear the token of the mother of beasts.


     He came to his senses right away and looked at the strange space around him to only see a black cat sitting on a chair lazily staring at him.


     "Where am I?"


     "You are hired." The cat replied.


     "... huh?" Jax couldn't comprehend how a cat replied at him.


     Nefertiti kindly explained further.


     "He needs a punching bag... you are hired."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +5 Extra - Next: +6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     430 The Arena 3
      "By Azura! By Azura! By Azura! That was an amazing fight... Marvelous... Magnificent... Legendary..."


     "SHUT UP!" Even Mirren was fed up by the Arena Master.


     "This old man is giving me some serious Deja Vu." Jon murmured while sitting on the side.


     "Ahahaha! Young people, you are always low on patience. Here here, want some juice, vitamins, cheering? Don't worry, I'll annoy you."


     "Wait... What?"


     "I won't annoy you."


     "Oh... No thanks, it's rude to make an old-timer work around." Jon said begging for a moment of peace.


     "Oh! How very thoughtful. I'll go and see something to do then, your match is in ten minutes."


     As the Arena Master was finally away, Jon and Mirren let out a sigh of relief.


     "That was close."


     "This old man can cause mental damage more than anything  I ever encountered."


     As the two complained, Jon started going through the Cube seeing the new employee he managed to kidnap and the weapons he is going to use afterward.


     "Hey, how did you jump in the air like that?" Mirren asked.


     "Jump in the air? Oh! You mean the last move? Hehe, it was not jumping or anything… I was pretending to jump."


     "... Meaning?"


     "I was flying but you know… the Levitation Act in the Empire forbids any spells that enable a mage to levitate so I kinda made look like I was using some mystical martial arts! Hahahaha!"


     "God! How shrewd can one man be? Still, I haven't seen you casting a Levitation spell."


     "Right. I was using those?" Jon said raising up his feet.


     "Those? Your… feet?"


     "No, silly. Don't you notice anything different about my boots?" Jon said.


     "Why would I even recognize your boots, you dimwitted human?" Mirren said putting on Altmer air.


     "... I can tell what you did this morning by looking at your clothes, tell what you ate by looking at your sleeves, tell where have you been by looking at your boots. By the looks of it, you ate bread with goat cheese before going for a light walk then you got cornered by Isha judging by the dirt you couldn't dust off on your back… wait! Did you two make out in a bush again?"


     "..." Mirren's mouth opened wide and didn't know what to do.


     "So… the boots." Jon said.


     "Right, they look like a pair of very interesting boots." Mirren tried not to remember what happened just a second ago.


     "Well indeed they are, I took the Ebony plating from my old boots which carried the enchantment and added this to these boots which carried a similar enchantment. Linking the two enchantments together, I made a new artifact that I call [Ahzidal's Boots of the Apostle]."


     ====================


     [Ahzidal's Boots of the Apostle]


     ⦁ Levitation


     ⦁ Waterwalking



     ⦁ Fortify Speed


     ====================


     "Linking enchantments?"


     "Yes, it is a thing I discovered after studying the [Tools of Kagrenac]. Sunder, Keening, and Wraithguard have a lot of enchantments on each which defies sense. A Mortal have but two hands and can't cast more than two spells at a time so the enchantment logical limit is two. To bypass the limit, you need two pieces that share one similar enchantment. Link that similar enchantment and TADA!!! You have created an item with three enchantments of two items with two enchantments each. Sadly, overdoing things after that point causes the magic lining to break off so I don't know how to add a fourth enchantment but hey… neither did the Dwemer."


     "Okay, great. That's really interesting. I understood everything." Mirren said so while slipping away.


     "Tsk! You sad excuse of a High Elf."


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     Jon felt better after annoying someone for some time and got up for his next match.


     The spectators around the Arena seemed to have increased as the noise became louder. The news of Jon beating down Javelin the Minotaur spread very fast and people came hurling to the Arena. A strong contender like Jon appearing means that the gambling will flourish and luck will play his game.


     The first match had one-third of the seats full and now the half was already taken. By that constant stream of people, the odds looked promising.


     Still, Jon was already content with that many people. News will spread far and wide just by the looks of it add to that the strong Auras he felt between the spectators. Many eyes were already here, mostly mages and people invested in the arcane arts. Those people should be interested in his magic and magical artifacts.


     "Let's give them a scare, shall we?" Jon said while pulling out his personal magic book.


     ***


     The cheeky announcer kept going on and on about the next match until the teams were introduced. Jon, representing the Blue Team, will face multiple opponents at once all trying to advance from the rank 'Brawler' to the higher rank.


     After being announced one by one, Jon's turn came last and he walked right in as all were looking at him.


     "The Blue team has one combatant, the Red and the Indigo team has three while the Green team has two. Who will triumph in the match? Let's find out!"


     And with that, the match began between nine combatants or rather, between eight against one.


     All of them saw Jon as a threat after the last match.


     "Get him first!"


     Three Mages and five Warriors formed a united front no matter what team they came from.


     "Haha! This will be fun. Let's see…"


     Jon's hand let up with Lightning as charged a strong spell right from the get-go. Once it was complete, Jon cast it around him and the ground was lit with blinding light. By the next second, Jon was surrounded in a Cage of Lighting.


     A variation from 'Wall of Storms' spell but rather envelopes its caster from all angles. Jon calls it [Lightning Cage]. An Expert ranked spell.


     The warriors charging and the mages shooting magic at him were all stopped by the incredible density of the spell. If a blade tried to bypass the spell, it will shock its wielder, and spells are pretty much useless against such a high ranked magic.


     Only certain arrows can pass.


     "Conjure a Dremora Archer." The Mages decided to perform a dangerous spell together to take down Jon in the middle of his protective array.


     Jon wasn't really concerned, he could feel the mages mustering up their magics to do a summon but he had his spell as well. He opened his spellbook under the 'Classification: Mysticism' and the 'Archetype: Time', Jon looked a certain set of runes.


     In his mind, it was a fancy spell but not too effective and very costly on Magicka. Still, it will make the mages shudder in terror.


     A Master-ranked Mysticism spell.


     Jon put his hands together for a dual casting and focused the purest Magicka from his Energy Center on this one. A golden light started to form between his hands.


     "Healing… No, Sun Magic?" a mage asked his colleague as they were blending in the crowd.


     "No…" The latter shook his head. "It feels more profound."


     Hasty educated and uneducated guesses tried to estimate and recognize Jon's spell but no one was sure. The mages in the Arena were also keeping an eye on Jon.


     "Interrupt him! If a strong spell got interrupted, he may injure himself." One called for the warriors.


     Right away, one of the warriors threw his spear towards Jon with all his vigor making it bypass the [Lightning Cage] and hurl at Jon's shoulder but out of Jon's shadow, a black mass moved on its own and swallowed the spear then shot it back with a greater force.


     The warriors managed to dodge on time.


     That just now was Nefertiti manipulating [Greed] to protect Jon but it appeared as if Jon's shadow had a mind of its own and guarded its owner rendering many confused about how it happened.


     "We're done."


     The three mages managed to conjure three Dremora Archers each and Jon's opponent were doubled.


     "Kill the mortal."


     "I'll feast on your blood."


     "You will fall."


     The Dremora acted like the cliche villains they are as they aimed their bows at Jon.


     On the other hand, Jon has just finished constructing his spell and charged it with Magicka. Now was the time for the decisive spell.


     The golden spell enveloped Jon more and changes started to happen. In the middle of the Arena, golden ghosts started to form as they moved in fast action.


     The action was not natural and seemed to be like they were rewinding what they were doing fast. Just now, ghosts of Jon fighting Jax the Minotaur appeared. They were rewound to the start of their fight then stopped and moved to the side. The golden ghosts started to roam again and a few more figures appeared.


     "Those… those are the fighters from yesterday." A kid pointed out to the man beside him recognizing some of the figures.


     "Yesterday?" a nearby mage heard what the kid said.


     Golden ghosts started to appear and be moved to the side very fast until Jon formed a team of twenty golden ghosts.


     He smiled as he gave them a command.


     Just like that, the golden version of Jon and Jax jumped towards the Dremora Archers who were dumbstruck from the scene as well.


     "What? What are those?" The mages behind the dremora shuddered.


     The mages outside the arena were also starting to stand on their feet.


     A few magics had golden auras, most notable is the Healing magic and the Sun magic but most mysterious is the Time Magic.


     What Jon did just now was to summon ghosts from the past or as he calls it, [Ghosts of Time].


     Every one of those ghosts had the full fighting ability of the same time it was from the time it was pulled from. The spell is completely safe as it only pulls time records without doing any edits to the past events or the multiple timelines and realities thus possible to cast and cannot cause a Dragon Break.


     But that was not the focal point. Just now, those 'Time Ghosts' can use the same exact abilities from that time they were pulled from.


     Meaning…


     The ghost of Jax stomped forwards and stomped his hoof creating a drumming sound a pool of flames under his hoof, the ghost of Jon let out the chains from his gauntlets and pulled two mages in the flame pool, the other ghosts of yesterday's combatants all charged to the fight like one shooting their special skills and their Auras.


     A team of eight warriors and mages wouldn't last a few seconds against such a tide. Heads were decapitated, limbs flew around and guts spilled on the ground.


     A few walk out of the Arena alive after being defeated and as always, no mercy for the loser.


     The eight combatants fought admirably back to back until the last one was ramed by Jax and RKOed by Jon from mid-air. After that, Jon deactivated the spell and the [Lightning Cage].


     He looked around and raised his hands up for the cheering crowd putting on an innocent smile and a silly face.


     Common people responded to him by the usual cheers and the new spectators were amazed by the magical ability but the most concerned people where the one who found out the nature of the magic from a while ago.


     The spell that Jon used was clearly magnificent but its major drawback was how every action the time ghosts took required Magicka and pulling a good enough 'Past Record' was incredibly hard. Only Jon knew those flaws but others saw the potential of the spell and it made them shudder.


     Nearly every place in the Imperial City had a hero walked around through it. If someone like Jon can conjure the powerhouses from the past or the present then there are no secrets anymore.


     Chaos erupted in their minds and Jon's magic was clear.


     ***


     "Sir Jon Dare has trounced his foe .. pounded them soundly, immersed them woe.


     A 'Brawler' no more as he is a 'Bloodletter', walking with glory declared as Winner!"


     The Announcer declared as Jon walked out of the Arena to the Bloodworks thinking what methods he should try in the coming matches.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     431 The Arena 4 : Undercurrents
      "Don't overdo it this time." The Arena Master said.


     "Seriously?" Jon frowned.


     "You made the other combatants afraid of you. No one in the 'Bloodletter' rank is willing to fight you at all."


     "... Bummer!"


     Jon felt a bit tired. It seems that he was a bit too abnormal to face and the magic he used scared away the fighters. In his head, Jon was just disappointed by those third rate fighters who are so scared for their lives. The reason behind that is mostly because his strength has surpassed the human limit and he no longer think based on those standards anymore. Also, the Nords are hardy people and wouldn't back away no matter the odds so he just wasn't used to it.


     "So can't we just skip ranks?" Jon asked.


     "Your contract is to advance each rank by a special rule match which means you have to fight through each and every rank." The Arena Master refused.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      "Fine, I have a good idea. Add a rule to those special rules we agreed on. My opponents have the right to disable the 'Death Match' term in the coming fights."


     "Wait! You're saying…"


     "Whoever afraid of me can be content that I won't kill them. Victory by knockout or submission will make them not fear me anymore." Jon said.


     "But the people… they expect to see blood. No! They've paid for it."


     "Well, it either that or we wait for an opponent to appear which seems to be not going to happen any time soon. Don't worry. If you are going to introduce the masses to an idea against what they want, then present it in a righteous and noble appearance with classy words. Sugarcoat it with a beautiful woman announcing it." Jon said.


     "... Gods! Who are you?" Mirren swore from the side.


     "Former head of a corporate entity, a successful politician, a businessman, an inventor, and a very rich guy. I am basically the villain."


     "Makes sense."


     ***


     The ranks of the Arena start with 'Pit Dog' then 'Brawler', 'Bloodletter', 'Myrmidon', 'Warrior', 'Gladiator', 'Hero', 'Champion' and 'Grand Champion'.


     According to Jon's contract with the Arena, he is to fight one special rules match that can advance him to the next rank in one go. As a death ground, there was no insurance that anyone can come out of the Arena alive and that included Jon himself. If he got killed, then that's it.


     Jon wasn't worried even if he ran into someone as strong as him. Faking his own death will even be more of a fortunate occasion but he has his own pride to maintain and if his death was announced, Winterhold will be a target for vengeance.



     Still, the Arena was the best method he found to make a big scene and attract all his pursuers to the Empire rather than Skyrim or whatever his next destination may be. Also, he needs to keep reminding those politicians and powerhouses that even if they are capable of taking him down, they will have to make a sacrifice they can't afford in doing so.


     They understood that but there was just one thing they didn't like. Jon was too arrogant.


     Many figures all over the Arena and even outside it were having a secret conversation through a large telepathic network.


     "He comes into our city and spread his wings. Should we handle that?"


     "He is reckless indeed. Not bad for a talent but his temperament are nasty for a Nord."


     "Not bad? The boy is a monster and there more than what he just did."


     "That spellbook of his, I want to see what secrets he still holds."


     "He showed it on purpose to attract people like you. You will be playing his game if you do anything reckless."


     "Sigh! If only a talent like him appeared in our Arcane College, the Imperial Court and the Elder Council would have put many resources solely for him. Shouldn't we rope him in by that offer?"


     "After what happened in Winterhold and us letting those ten Elves do their things, I don't think the boy will tolerate us anymore."


     "Is he an enemy then?"


     "Not really. An enemy of our enemies can be our friend."


     "I remember it was a Redguard warlord who said that once before his allies turning on him."


     "You are missing my point, old man."


     "All of you, we need to learn from the past experiences with him. He is reckless yet always have a hidden card, he never played without having the upper-hand. The reports on his personality suggest that he is unstable yet very able to control himself and manipulate others. Also, the daughter of Duke Vici is in his pocket which means he has the support of a large faction in the East Empire Company."


     "It seems his wonder penis is causing us trouble."


     "Please don't put it that way."


     "This one thinks you are all overthinking it. Jon Dare may be a problem but it is not ours as long as we ignore him. Let this one remind you who is his backing again. We don't want to infuriate the Telvanni, Winterhold or Shad Astula."


     "So we should just accept a new player?"


     "This one doesn't see a problem. Jon Dare is interesting and hostile to the Thalmor. Let them keep each other in check while we keep an eye on things that matters. How is that prophecy?"


     "Prophecy? Oh! That one… the Astronomers are having a bad time with it. They say the Serpent will appear a few weeks from now based on the motion of the stars."


     "Then we need to hurry. A Red Ship and a Broken Star, something is at play here and we need to know what."


     ***


     Jon advanced to the Arena and fought four matches based on the new special rule that stated that his opponent can decide whether or not it can be a deathmatch.


     From that point, many people made up their minds to challenge him.


     The following matches allowed Jon to pick up a few moves from his opponents as he fought barehanded. According to what he understood from his group's daily conversations on Martial Arts, there are three classifications to the overall styles in Tamriel; the Heavy Styles that rely on Brute Strength and Physical Durability, the Swift Styles that rely on Graceful Movements and Multiple Hits, and the Accurate Styles that rely on Precise Attacks and Fast Executions.


     Hybrid styles exist but the pure Martial Artists are mostly headstrong to a certain classification. Jon's style is clearly Hybrid as he has Brute Strength, Swift Combos and Scary Accuracy. Thanks to what he comprehended, his ability to analyze his opponents evolved and he became obsessed with breaking down his opponents' styles before finishing them.


     That wasn't all. He even met opponents with high control over the Aura on the sixth match. As an art with a close relation to Martial Arts, the Aura fortifies each style even more in power, speed and accuracy. The right type of Aura with the right attack can create a fascinating skill such as the flying claws launched by the Khajiit he fought and the Breton who launched a sword beam that really surprised him.


     As the sixth match was over, the announcer declared Jon's advance to the 'Hero' rank. Somehow, it was a cringeworthy rank as Jon hated its name.


     As a Hero, he can finally challenge the Champions. From that point on, the Arena Master decided to remove the term that Jon added about not killing the opponents and the death matches finally returned. The people were a bit in an uproar regarding the rule of safety but thanks to Jon's idea, the Arena Master invited Vittoria Vici, who is hosting a big part of today's events, to announce the rule. As Jon said, the masses were mostly controlled but only temporary.


     When other Nobles started to flood the VIP area, it was clear that the death matches had to return.


     Now, the Arena was mostly full and the Arena servants were doing their best to manage the large crowd.


     Also, a certain man was finally attracted to the show. The current Grand Champion, Darius.


     He was sitting in a special area under the Arena seats and watched the matches while being hidden in the shadows. He wasn't restless or relaxed but rather very focused. Jon's style was clearly strange but had a rhyme to it. As soon as Darius can catch the rhyme, he will be able to play Jon to his demise.


     "Are you sure?" a voice came from behind him.


     "Tsk! That's one nerve you have coming down here, woman." Darius replied sharply to the one in the shadow.


     A woman with a destructive body outline appeared in the shadow.


     "Sorry about that, I wasn't really interested in coming here but I wanted to offer you something."


     "Not interested."


     "There is a Million Septims on that boy's head."


     "Not interested."


     "... Should I go and bring one of my male associates to negotiate with you?"


     "..."


     "As you…"


     "Not interested."


     The woman was mostly unfazed by Darius's cold shoulder but that didn't stop her. She started to look at the arena and narrowed her eyes.


     "His style… how do I say this? … it is one of a kind."


     "... Go on." Darius was finally patient enough to listen.


     "What am I interested in is his body? Of course getting it means we need him dead which is your part but to do so, you need to understand what you are dealing with, right?"


     "Why are you interested in his body?" Darius asked.


     "Hm? Not much, you know… some hobbies here and there. Unfortunately for me and for my associates, one of our suppliers in Morrowind was destroyed by a rogue Tong organization and some low-life mercenaries. If the Imperial Arena is not our stable source then life would have been hard on us. But..."


     "I was wondering." Darius cut her words, "Why are you people interested in beaten up corpses? If you have some sick necrophilia cult, why not just look for bodies in more decent places?" Darius asked.


     "We don't pay you and your red team to ask questions, Dar…" The woman said but soon her words came to a halt.


     Darius's large axe was just one inch away from claiming her head. The terror that Darius's 'Carnage Aura' gave off almost squeezed her heart from the terror.


     "Don't run your mouth, woman." He said in a tone that oppressed the woman to submission.


     She nodded with fear visible in her eyes. As he took his axe away, she touched her neck unintentionally feeling it in place.


     "I don't care what you want with the bodies. Tell that leader of yours to not do anything stupid while I fight. Now leave." Darius wasn't in the mood to talk anymore.


     The woman looked at Darius and decided to finish up what she came here for.


     "One last thing. This… these are some magic scrolls." She took out almost ten magic scrolls from high quality as they looked.


     "I said I don't want petty things like…" Darius said but the woman cut him.


     "I am not sure how you fight but the Lord recommended them for you. They are to test the boy's ability, nothing will interfere with your fight as long as we get our data and you get a grasp on his skills. I get that the boy will be fighting the Champions next, right?" She said in a serious tone.


     She then offered the scrolls for him.


     "Let them Champions test him out for you." She said.


     Darius looked at the woman and then the scrolls. She was right. Jon's style is very obscure and fluid, his movements are simple and deadly while his magic is not easy to deal with.


     Darius took them with a snort and returned to focus on his fighting mentality once again.


     The woman sighed and walked out of the secret observing room and took the corridor under the Arena out to the seats. On the way, she got rid of her cloak and hood then walked out with no one spotting her.


     What appeared under the light of day was a Redguard woman with a pleasant look. She walked and found herself a seat.


     "Dalilah." A voice whispered from her side.


     "What is it?"


     "She is here." The voice said.


     "She?"


     "Look. The opposite seats, third row, seventh from the right." The man beside her handed her a small spyglass.


     The Redguard woman or rather, Dalilah, scanned across the opposite seats until her eyes landed on someone. A Redguard woman with broad shoulders and long brown hair in a Redguard garment with a hippie sense of accessories.


     Dalilah's eyes opened wide.


     "What is she doing here?" She asked carefully without taking her eyes off.


     "No idea. I guess she is traveling." The one beside her said.


     "Her direction?"


     "No one knows. Last time we lost her in Skyrim when those people were on to us. Rumors about her came from Morrowind but our agents said she is moving a lot and keeps a low profile. We thought she was onto something but if she showed up openly here then we were wrong. We assume she is returning home."


     "... Too soon!" Dalilah said. "If the 'Wish' was found out this early, everything will crumble."


     "What do you think we should do?"


     "We can't be reckless. Send a messenger to Hammerfell and keep an eye on the girl. This girl can end everything we worked for. Dammit! Those useless bastards… we don't have any good information network on Skyrim and look at the mess we're in."


     Dalilah said while standing up and foaming from anger. She looked back at the woman again.


     "It has been a long long while… Isha."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     432 The Arena 5, 6 : Spamming Master-ranked Spells
      Daily + 5K Bonus


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     "The Champion of the Indigo Team, The Champion of the Green Team, The Champion of the Red Team, and the only Hero of the Blue Team are going to fight for the right of challenging the Grand Champion!"


     Kids were running on the streets announcing the news all across the Imperial City and surely it was a shocking even. Somehow, someone appeared and challenged the special rules matches all the way up the ranking to become a blue team Hero all in a single day without rest. If this man was a Dwarven Automaton or some sort of Undead then people would have believed it but he was a Northman from Skyrim.


     For such a monster to appear, surely things got noisy around the city and the undercurrents were stirred all around the Imperial City.


     The man in the center of the event stood tall in the center of the Arena. Other three men stood by the other three Gates and the tension was clear.


     Representing the Blue Team, Jon was a warrior and a mage with many abilities and hidden cards. Representing the Red Team, an Imperial man from Darius's entourage wore a fully enchanted heavy Arena gear with a greatsword in hand. Representing the Green Team was a Redguard carrying two blades and five staves on his back. Representing the Indigo Team was a High Elf with a staff and a sword.


     The Arena surely housed various styles of combatants. Each one of those four was a formidable warrior strong enough to threaten the place of the Grand Champion. Just by Jon's actions, the other three were finally called out to a full-on fight. The Arena had to give two hours of rest between this match and the one before it just to let the news travel around the city. It also was the last match for today.


     The tension rose up between the four to a scary degree. The three humans were giving off their strong auras while the elf was energizing himself with Magicka.


     Jon's Tyrant Aura was superior to any Aura in the Advanced stage. A Basic stage Aura in this kind of fight will only cause its owner to be killed first and a Manifested stage Aura is the only thing that can suppress those four monsters that are about to fight.


     The Nobles were already patient enough to wait until the Arena became full and started shouting at the Announcer to hurry up and start the match. It was then when Vittoria gave her consent to start the match.


     "By the order of fair lady, Vittoria Vici. Let the fight be…"


     *Boom*


     *Cheer*


     "…gin."


     The four combatant let loose just as the announcer was at it. Four different attacks flew in different directions causing a loud explosion to echo around.


     The Green Champion was the first to retreat from the fray as he took two staves and stuck them to the ground creating a safe zone for himself. Jon appeared next with [Greed] in his hand in a gun form. The Red and Indigo Champions appeared later with strange expressions on their faces.



     In that loud bang from a while ago, the four clashed but somehow it resulted in a state of confusion and for a cloud of dust to rise all of a sudden. No one except for a certain few could tell what just happened.


     Jon narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Champion of the Green team who looked relaxed, that Redguard was surely very fast to retreat. The other two looked at Jon with hostility understanding that Jon was onto their trick just a while ago and slipped from their prepared attack even though they felt that they hit him.


     'Phew! A close one.' Jon sighed in his heart.


     The Champions are on a whole new level. If the Green Champion joined the assault on him just a while ago, Jon wouldn't have slipped without a scratch but thankfully the Redguard was extra careful.


     The four looked at one another, trying to assess the situation once again. The Red and the Indigo champions seemed familiar with one another's style but the Green Champion seemed wary of them. He was a tad weaker than them so if Jon got eliminated, he'd be the next in line. Still, he was more wary of Jon.


     At a moment of understanding, the three Champions decided to gang up on Jon.


     "Now!"


     The Indigo Champion fired a strong Lightning Spell, the Red Champion shot a bolt from a crossbow under his arm and the Green Champion waved his swords in two Aura attacks that flew at Jon.


     "Insolence!" Jon snorted in disdain.


     From his shadow, Nefertiti threw out [Pride] that soon found its way to the hand of its master. Jon waved it and strange spell formed in one move.


     "Space Ward!"


     The spell formed a ward in front of Jon intercepting all the attack and fully reflecting them at the attackers without losing any momentum. Those who saw the spell could see the twist in space as the Red Champion's bolt got twisted and full reflected like a charm. The same happened to the Lightning spell and the Aura blades.


     In a mere second, the attacks that were reflected caused their masters to cancel them or dodge.


     "Amazing!"


     "That's a genius for you."


     On the seats, many mages praised Jon spell that reflected the space itself. He showed a Time spell this morning and Now a Space spell of such caliber. This was surely him going all out.


     In the Arena, the four assessed the weird situation again. Jon rather smirked and shot a [Scatter Bolt] spell at the Indigo Champion attacking him from multiple sides at once. The Indigo Champion hurriedly cast a [Reflect] Barrier sending the spell at the Red Champion. The latter didn't dally and sped behind the Green Champion leading the attack at him. The Green Champion added one more staff behind him and formed a triangular safe zone that fully absorbed the spell.


     The Red Champion took the chance and attacked the Green Champion from behind but the sly Redguard teleported himself with the safe zone away.


     "Coward!" The Red cursed.


     "With a head decorating my shoulders." The Green didn't feel ashamed one bit.


     The Red Champion didn't stop his charge and directed his attack towards the nearest target, Jon. His greatsword radiated in a Swift Fire Aura and attacked Jon from above.


     Jon waved the gun [Greed] with its large double muzzles and shot two Aura Bolts at the sword fully nullifying its power.


     "What?" The Red Champion couldn't figure out how his Aura broke easily and chose to retreat.


     Jon didn't think too much and changed [Greed] into a large flail that crashed the Red Champion away.


     From the seats, Isha and Miranda were taken aback by the principle of Jon's Aura attack that nullified the blade.


     "Did you see? Isn't that the Martial Trinity idealism?" Isha asked.


     "Mhm. Jon stopped the edge force with the blunt force. A perfect counter." Miranda analyzed.


     "I've never seen it done with a Battle-Spirit before."


     "Few can do that. Jon is using his strange tools to fully control his Aura."


     On the Arena, Jon was giving a chase to the Red Champion and gaining a lot of momentum while the Green and the Indigo Champions were fighting it out.


     Hearing the loud cheers of the public, the Green and the Indigo felt wary if Jon managed to eliminate the Red this soon.


     "On him."


     The two hurriedly lock on Jon and supported the Red Champion back to retreat.


     "Taste your own poison." The Indigo shot a similar spell to [Scatter Bolt] but on a whole new level.


     The spell rose to the sky and descended in a series of bolts.


     "Tsk!" Jon had to dodge this one as Lightning spells were the most dangerous to him. He teleported away with [Blink] but the spell adjusted its flow towards him.


     Jon kept blinking everywhere with the Indigo Champion not giving him a chance to counter. The Red and the Green looked at each other without engaging in battle then decided to gang up on Jon.


     It was very clear how dangerous Jon is.


     "Keep him occupied." The Red said taking out a scroll.


     The other two understood the gist of the situation and cornered Jon even further.


     The Indigo Champion kept his Lightning spell making Jon dodge everywhere and the Green Champion lurked down waiting for an opportunity.


     "Over there." The Indigo Champion predicted where Jon shall appear next and pointed.


     The Green Champion shot up from his protection formation like an arrow with his blades dancing from one side carving through the air as Jon appeared where the are slashing.


     "Shit!" Jon was fully cornered this time.


     The attacks from his left by two blades were manageable but the Lightning spell from the right was troublesome. Jon took his chances and formed [Greed] into a shield blocking one of the blades while the other grazed in Jon's arm. By his right, he cast a spell using [Pride] barely negating elf's spell.


     It has been a long time ever since he was wounded in a fight. Last times was in castle Volkihar when he pissed off Lord Harkon and after it in Coldharbour when he fought the Daedric Titan.


     Jon was about to unleash his Aura wildly and fling the two away but a ridiculous amount of Magicka was felt in the Arena. Jon and the other two looked up to see a gigantic flaming palm coming down from the sky.


     "Fuck!"


     Jon looked up with wide eyes understanding that this spell was cast using a scroll but that was not the point. It was a Master-ranked Spell.


     *Panic*


     The crowd around the Arena screamed in shock and the old ones covered the children. The scene of the large palm in the sky was akin to a Daedra breaking the void and reaching its hand in Nirn.


     "Protect the citizens."


     A mage from the Arcane Academy stood up among the crowd and cast a large ward. Other mages followed after him and unified their wards into a single large barrier.


     On the Arena, the Indigo and the Green retreated away from Jon who was looking up at the sky fascinated by the beauty of the spell.


     "You people are nuts and I love it." He said while aiming [Pride] up. "Pride, I know you like being watched and seen how mighty you are. Now, this is the biggest Arena on Tamriel and it is packed with people. I think I don't need to tell you what to do."


     As Jon spoke to [Pride], the staff reacted and enlarged. It changed from its appearance as a cane to a large staff as tall as Jon and absorbed a lot of Magicka from the surrounding. Jon has noticed this strange power in [Pride] some time ago. A staff that gets more powerful in the center of attention is surely worthy of the name 'Pride'.


     Using the image in Jon's mind, [Pride] countered at the Gigantic Fiery Palm coming from the Sky with another Gigantic Fiery Palm with the same size.


     "High Five!" Jon couldn't help but shout out loud.


     **********


     (Part 2)


     Two Gigantic Fire Palms met in the air and the hearts should to the immense power of Magicka released from the two.


     A wave of Magicka was what felt at first, a wave of heat followed making people sweat as if it was Alik'r, a wave of explosion followed consuming the space above the Arena and barely nearing the ward protecting the crowd.


     Jon cast another spell by [Pride] as soon as he could and the enlarging explosion started being sucked down in Pride's sigil stone and its Magicka getting naturalized at a scary pace.


     "Shadow Magic!" One of the Master Wizards around the Arena was shocked senseless.


     As the old man said, Jon was indeed using the rare Shadow Magic by understanding its principle and using it by imagination through [Pride]. Only the Shadow Magic can naturalize Magicka like that.


     In mere seconds, Jon copied a Master-rank spell and naturalized the effect of two Master-rank spells. A scary feet that would deplete the Magicka of the best mages around.


     Jon indeed was chugging on a Magicka Regeneration Potion by his free hand.


     The three Champions in front of him were fully taken aback by the power of a single man. They were not beyond him in terms of caliber and the Indigo Champion had even better control than Jon to force him into a desperate state of dodging magic but now… just now… the High Elf Indigo Champion was completely beaten in terms of Magicka capacity.


     Jon was insanely boundless. Even the graze on his left arm left by the Redguard Green Champion was already gone revealing how much Vitality Jon has.


     "What in the world?" The Imperial Red Champion was utterly frightened.


     The Indigo Champion realized that the situation is hopeless unless they drain out Jon completely. Jon is young and no matter how many years he trained or how much talent he has, he is still a junior with some parts rough around the edges especially in terms of control. A High Elf like the Indigo Champion is superior in this field no argue about that. Still, Jon can compete by using his Magicka as a brute raw force to stand against masters.


     It is like a child with a machine-gun that has infinite bullets against a trained adult with a six bullets handgun. Still, that child was no pushover.


     "I didn't really want to use this." the Indigo champion forked out a scroll, one of those that were given to him by the Grand Champion just before the match.


     Jon saw the scroll and panicked. He shot a fast spell but the Green Champion activated his protection array around himself and the Indigo Champion.


     "Shameless!" Jon cursed.


     "Hurry!" The Green shouted.


     Another Master-ranked scroll was opened, the Indigo champion grinned as he recited the spell's name.


     "Dragon Breath!"


     As he said, the scroll was torn on his staff and the High Elf launched a gigantic stream of flame towards Jon. The flame was large and domineering much like a real dragon breath.


     The spell was clearly inspired after witnessing a real dragon.


     "You've got to be shitting me!" Jon clenched his teeth and put [Pride] forward, "Imitate!"


     Jon did the same move as he did last time and used [Pride] to hurriedly return similar spell. The Shadow Magic may come in handy but sadly it couldn't endure such a large stream of a stable source of Magicka.


     Two Dragon Breathes clashed in Magic Duel. The Red Champion and the Green Champion were forced to retreat away from the heat.


     "Break for me!" The Indigo Champion shouted.


     "Piss off!" Jon was in a foul mood facing such a heat despite being a Firemane.


     The High Elf Indigo Champion was faced with Jon's brute Magicka but indeed his control was more profound than Jon yet soon after Jon was adjusting his control as if he was learning from the Elf on the spot.


     "Fuck! You're a monster!" The refined attitude of Altmer was already blown away as the Indigo Champion cursed.


     "I was told I'll hear that word a lot." Jon replied by extending his head to the side.


     "BASTARD!" The Indigo Champion was infuriated by Jon's attitude and decided to put on one more card.


     There was a very good reason why the High Elves were the first race in terms of Magicka and that was their racial power.


     "Bless me, Ancestors!" The Indigo champion called.


     The Magicka around him reacted to his roar and an abundant amount of energy flowed through his body. The brute Magicka of Jon was finally overpowered by the High Elves' racial ability [Highborn]. An insane ability that can Regenerate Magicka on the rapid rate of 2500% for a whole minute.


     The people of the crowd that weren't experts in Magic or Magicka could swear that can feel the energy flowing around the Arena around the Indigo Champion as Jon was being cornered rapidly.


     Those who bet against Jon were cheering and shouting while Jon's friends were holding their hearts and shaking in fear.


     "HAHAHA! THIS IS GOOD! THIS IS SO GOOD! I LOVE IT!"


     Jon's voice shook the Arena left and right. People could still feel the liveliness in that voice.


     "All-Maker!" Jon roared once again activating the [Blessing of the All-Maker: Root of Power], an ability identical to [Highborn].


     After being oppressed by the Indigo Champion in the last exchange, Jon made a real come back with a perfect counter of 2500% Magicka Regeneration for a whole minute too.


     "W- W- W- Wait!" The Indigo Champion felt the sensation around Jon vividly.


     The feeling akin to him carrying a mountain with the face of Jon Dare smiling over him appeared in his mind. It was a gloomy image with death lurking around his neck despite him being empowered.


     Jon's brute Magicka supporting by the insane regeneration ability was physically pushing the Indigo Champion back. The High Elf was gritting his teeth and bleeding from his ears to endure but nothing was working against true power. In the end, the spell broke from him and at the same time, Jon's imitation spell broke.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     The two Dragon Breathes were concluded on the defeat of the High Elf and the victory of the Nord in a raw magical exchange. The Arena ground between them was charred black and some parts were already molten.


     The Red and the Green Champions managed to protect themselves and the Indigo from the last aftershock as the magic duel broke in Jon's favor. The Red Champion formed a barrier by his Aura and endured the shock by stabbing his sword to the ground while the Green Champion used four staves to form a protection array around himself.


     "Don't give him time to rest. Use more." The Indigo Champion shouted even in his sorry state.


     "Not a chance." Jon roared and looked at the High Elf. "You made a good Dragon Breath spell just now but take this real dragon breath as a good by. YOL TOOR SHUL! (Fire Inferno Sun!)."


     Jon launched a real Dragon Breath at the Altmer with the Thu'um making the man grow pale with fear. The Red Champion realized that Jon is shouting and ran from range while the Green Champion teleported away with his protection array.


     Without any resistance, the [Fire Breath] shout passed on the Indigo Champion blasting him away.


     The Red and the Green Champions were wary of Jon's Thu'um but that power just now was insane. Lucky for them, they got to hear the voice and dodged as fast as they could.


     "Give him everything!" The two were now on the brink of panic.


     Two Master-ranked Scrolls were taken out by the two.


     "You've got to be kidding me! Even I am not that wasteful." Jon was maddened when he sensed the other two magics and prepared for the worst ready to take out his best artifacts and scrolls but luck played its game with him.


     "Spectral Warband!" Cast the Red Champion.


     "Mind Demon." Cast the Green Champion.


     Jon was well aware of those spells. [Spectral Warband] is a spell that summons a band of Spectral Soldiers to fight for the caster, a Master-rank Illusion. [Mind Demon] was also another Master-rank Illusion spell that relied too much on imagination by creating a visible imagination that attacks the mind of the enemy.


     "You are Dead. Charge!"


     "Get him, Mind Demon."


     In front of Jon, the Red Champion has almost two hundred spectral soldiers while the Green Champion created a large hound by illusion that looked down on Jon as if it is going to swallow him whole.


     Jon's eyes widened with rage. His soul was screaming from the inside to the sight of that oversized puppy.


     "Damn you, puppy lovers. Show those heathens your brilliance. Cleanse their sinful souls by your peerless beauty and deliver upon them the judgment of the Holy Cat. Nefertiti, I choose you!"


     Jon performed a false ritual announcing the arrival of the one. As he did so, he joined his hands together and Nefertiti appeared on them.


     "Hooman… lame!" She said softly so no one can hear her.


     "Sorry, but can you deal with one of them."


     Nefertiti may hate attention but she wouldn't back down in a fight. She jumped from Jon's hands and walked towards the Red Champion.


     "Fine, I'll take on the puppy lover then." Jon looked at the Green Champion and squeezed his fists.


     The onlookers may suspect that Jon became mad releasing a cat in the Arena after such a dramatic speech. The cat was cute and all but… why is it enlarging?


     Nefertiti entered her Beast Form enlarging to the size of a tiger. At this time, no one could see her as an ordinary cat at all.


     "It is that! The Beast companion of Jon Dare." One of the mages knowledgeable about Jon's reports said.


     "Impossible! That is the infamous beast? The thing that was just a small cat a while ago."


     "By the Eight, what manner of beast is that?"


     Nefertiti wasn't bothered with attention after a while but the problem was Jon who was cheering for her in a fervent speech. Those who know Jon and Nefertiti can tell that it was the scene of a doting parent and a teenage child who wants her parent to quit embarrassing her, a year ago, Nefertiti would be hyped up by Jon's speech just like a child taking praises.


     She sighed and inwardly called.


     'All-Maker!'


     The gift of the All-Maker to Nefertiti was the strongest in terms of offense in six blessings, [Totem Beasts].


     Just like that, Nefertiti managed to summon some oversized golden spectral beasts that radiated around her. Large Bears, Saber Cats, a Mammoth and a couple of Hawks. The [Spectral Warband] was to clash with the [Totem Beasts].


     On the other side, Jon aiming his staff at the [Mind Demon], a spell that uses imagination as power was put to the test against [Pride], the Elder Staff of Power and Fate whose power is Imagination Magic.


     "Get them." Nefertiti calmly whispered.


     "Imitate." Jon cast the same skill once again creating his own [Mind Demon].


     As the Spectral Warband and the Totem Beasts clashed in a numbers fight, Jon had a large Cat over his head facing the large hound.


     The Green Champion was a battlemage and an extremely well-versed individual in the arcane arts. He wouldn't fall short against Jon but the vivid imagination is Jon's thing.


     The two imaginations floating above the two fighters were different in color as Blue for Jon and Green for the Green Champion.


     The hound hurled towards the cat which dodged it from the side and mowed on its neck digging its claws and fangs at its body.


     "ARGH!" The Green Champion groaned from the pain.


     [Mind Demons] had that effect, the imagination and the caster's body are connected.


     The hound hurriedly turned into a large spider that squeezed its eight legs at the cat and opened its mouth to swallow the cat. Jon felt the pain gripping his body but turned the cat into a snake and made it bite one of the spider's arms and twine its body around the leg snapping it in multiple locations.


     The Green Champion gripped his arm in pain feeling his bones breaking.


     The Spider seemed to be disadvantageous against the fluid like a snake so it was turned to the thing which the Green Champion was familiar with the most, a warrior with his image holding two blades.


     The warrior was about to slash the snake but barely grazed it, the snake turned into the image of Jon wielding a spear.


     During this wondrous holographic exchange, the people were not sure if they should focus on the exchange of the two Mind Demons or the Spectral Battle.


     Nefertiti's beasts dominated the battle but the Red Champion's soldiers were many and kept increasing. Nefertiti was forced to summon Shadow Atronachs to sneak attack the Red Champion and his army.


     With each move, the crowd cheered by the one of a kind fight. Master-rank spells and insane moves were being used all over this fight. Even the Arena Master was having a heart attack from excitement but his adoring soul kept him running.


     The thing with Jon is that his imaginations started to get wilder. The Green Champion was no longer a match for what started to happen after a certain point.


     He turned his Mind Demon into a gigantic Beetle Assassin but was split into half by Jon's Dwarven Centurion. It was then an Argonian Behemoth that almost carried the Dwarven Centurion but Jon turned his imagination into a heavy Panzer, something that the world didn't see anything like.


     Unaware of the disaster, the Green Champion let his Behemoth receive a cannon shot head-on.


     The Green Champion fell on his knees and spat out blood. His appearance was ashen pale and he couldn't break free from his own Mind Demon. Jon wasn't merciful and formed all manners of attacks at the deforming imagination of the Green Champion. In a matter of a few seconds, the Green Champion was broken spirit and soul, his magic ended and so did Jon imagination.


     Now all that is left was the Red Champion.


     "DIE!"


     Jon could see the Red Champion taking out another scroll and tearing it then cast another gigantic fire palm at Nefertiti to take down her [Totem Beasts] and sacrifice his [Spectral Warband] in the process.


     Nefertiti returned to the shadow and escaped back to Jon. He braced himself for impact as the Fire Palm devastated a part of the Arena away from him.


     "Thank you. You did well." Jon said.


     "CURSED CAT! DAMN YOU!" The Red Champion was infuriated for some reason.


     Looking at his legs and back, Nefertiti seemed to have scratched the living out of him.


     "NORD! DAMN YOU!"


     Without thinking, the Red Champion was on the edge of despair as he ran out of stamina and allies. All he can do now is to spam out the Master-rank Scrolls left with him.


     One scroll was torn and one more Gigantic Fire Palm descended on Jon from the sky.


     Jon was more observant this time. An attack of such power is better dealt with more smart and less brute. Jon aimed [Pride] and shot a few [Shadowbolts] at some key parts in the spell making it explode in the air.


     "DIE!"


     But the Red Champion was already her. Jon had no option in his hand but to block with [Greed] yet he noticed something. The damn Red Champion was casting another Master-ranked Scroll on a close quarter.


     "Damn you!" Jon almost panicked as he prepared towards with all his power but the Scroll was aimed at the Red Champion's Greatsword which was held high.


     Jon recognized the spell, [Hyper Magnitude], an Alteration Master-ranked Spell that can basically enlarge objects and increase their weight to tons.


     If that spell was put to the sword while it is this close to Jon then…


     "... Fuck me dead."


     Jon had to do something about that.


     To stop a power beyond his physical ability, only one artifact can do such feet.


     The Hammer from the [Tools of Kagrenac], the tools he used to attain Demigod powers in the Battle of Winterhold.


     But in public like that? He can tell that many are waiting for that artifact's appearance.


     But he had no choice or rather… he can have a choice.


     "[Greed]... Possess [Sunder]."


     ~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     433 Conclusion and Planning
      A/n: I am sorry for being lazy these days as I am still researching about Hammerfell and other places. The Imperial City filler will soon end and the journey will continue.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "[Greed]... Possess [Sunder]."


     ====================


     [Giant Sunder]


     - Elemental Damage


     - Soul Damage


     - Weight Control ☆


     ====================


     This was the answer to the current situation. A blade under the effect of [Hyper Magnitude] is something that can cleave through a small mountain. Only the other form of [Sunder] can create a difference against such a thing.


     [Greed] is a Shadow Aether exclusive to Jon. An Aether is a substance in the forms of both matter and energy at the same time. The Shadow Aether can eat anything related to the Shadow Element and absorb its abilities. Ever since [Greed] has eaten the sword [Shadowrend] in Eastmarch, it became able to reform all enchanted tools into a different form by possessing it. Jon was obsessed with trying all the second forms for every artifact he comes across but the ones that left an impression on him the most were the Tools of Kagrenac.


     The dagger [Keening] would turn into a hidden blade.


     The single gauntlet [Wraithgaurd] would turn into a ringmail armor Known as [Wraith Mail].


     [A/n: the Lore has it that Wraithgaurd's true form is a ringmail of thousand rings when it was used during the Battle of the Red Mountain 1E 700 by Adding Sul]


     The hammer [Sunder], however, would turn into a magnificent oversized hammer capable of obliterating all in its wake.


     That [Giant Sunder] was now being pulled out of Jon's shadow to strike the coming enlarged blade. Jon utilized the added feature of weight control to swing the hammer at almost weightless and turn the weight into tons on contact.


     *CLANG*


     And the loudest clash of metals ever heard in maybe history sounded.


     The Hyper Magnitude Sword was shattered on contact with the Gigantic Sunder. The hammer broke through the blade leaving only fragments to fall on the ground. The blade's tip was fixed deep in the ground and the handle along with the Red Champion's arms were badly obliterated.


     The Red Champion was merely a few meters away coughing out blood in his last moments.


     Jon walked to him and looked down on the dying man.


     "KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!"


     The crowd didn't stop cheering from that point onwards wanting to see more blood and gore. Jon unintentionally became annoyed by them.


     "M… Mons… ter!" The dying Red Champion said coughing out more blood.


     "Like I care."


     Jon simply threw the [Giant Sunder] on the Red Champion turning him into meat paste.


     "Fair Ladies and Noble Gents, we present to you the winneeeeeer! The Blue Champion, Jon Dare. Glory to the Winn… wait! What is that?"



     As the Announcer declared, a change in the situation happened so fast.


     From five directions, five shadows jumped from the crowd area and charged at Jon in an instant.


     "NOW!"


     "Take his life! Retrieve that Hammer!"


     "We brothers will do it."


     "Fifth brother, blind him."


     "Here I go!"


     From the Arena seats, many mages were observing Jon with great focus. Some of them were interested in the man known to horde many treasurers and some were after certain ones. Despite the change in its appearance, the [Giant Sunder] gave off the same mystic energy recorded about the Tools of Kagrenac as artifacts enchanted by the Tonal Engineering Magic. Those five mages recognized it in an instant.


     Their vicious attack was timely planned when Jon is victorious and exhausted.


     Their power and speed were buffed with all manners of preparation for one and ultimate assault with all kinds of spells and trap formations.


     On one hand, the Arena was barely realizing what happened. On another, the other mages were having all sorts of reactions to the five who either got the lead on Jon or acted too wildly. But on a completely third hand, Jon was yawning.


     Sure enough, there five were no pushovers and prepared for Jon. An attack of which they are prepared was precisely made to bring down foes of Jon caliber but…


     "Too slow!"


     Those five who moved in a speed normal people can't react to made Jon less interested in them. You can give a computer to a monkey but don't expect the monkey to magically turn into some genius. Those five were monkeys with some good tools on them.


     As the five monkeys were performing their tight attack on Jon, a chain from Jon's gauntlet flew to the [Giant Sunder] pulling it back to Jon. The hammer was now back to Jon's hands.


     *Swing* *Swing* *Swoosh* *Clang* *Swoosh*


     Jon waved the [Giant Sunder] five times pushing its 'Elemental Damage' enchantment to the 'Shock Damage' effect.


     Once the hammer came into contact with the five foes, they disappeared in their places.


     Jon's movement stopped afterward and he looked around curiously.


     "They disappeared? Wow! Even the thieves in the Imperial City are a challenge. Haha! I won anyway." Jon declared with a clumsy smile and raised the hammer sky high for the crowd


     Thousands of cheers answered him with a legion of fans cheering his names. Jon walked out of the Arena victorious.


     The Arena Master came up and announced that the Grand Champion's match will be held tomorrow as the Arena needs preparations and repairs and so the day was concluded.


     As the people emptied the place, some did not budge from their seats. These were the high mages and the great warriors who had a lot of interest in Jon. Some were even ones planning to make a move on him and some were there for his magic. Now, those people had one thing in mind that made them freeze with chills holding them from their spines.


     Those last fives swings… they were not what they seemed like.


     People may have thought that the five mages managed to escape after an attempt on Jon but that couldn't be more wrong.


     They were right there… still on the Arena… lying in dust.


     The hammer swings that Jon performed carried the Shock Damage effect but not for the sake of dealing damage, rather, it was for the sake of the Disintegration effect.


     Jon's swings didn't even leave a corpse behind just like what happened with that Minotaur from the first match.


     The Lightning element itself wouldn't cause matter to disintegrate but rather would leave a nasty blast or start a fire but those who are adept with lightning can use 'Electrolysis' to completely break down any matter into a fine dust. This is how Jon broke a fort's wall by his Lightning magic.


     Those five were now beyond recognition scattered all across the Arena. If someone wanted to blame Jon for killing five known mages or to open a formal investigation, then good luck finding the corpses. Jon himself made a dumb face to shift any responsibility away. He was not to blame.


     But that power… it was horrifying.


     Now the match of tomorrow would be more interesting than ever.


     Darius vs Jon.


     Two overbearing individuals with an aptitude for slaughter and killing. Jon is a person who achieved the rank of the Champion in one day and Darius is a person who was the Grand Champion for years.


     If Jon used the Tools of Kagrenac tomorrow then Darius may be on the short side. If Jon wanted to prolong the fight then the two men will have a grand fight of equal powers.


     Darius has strong artifacts too and most notably the [Raiment of Valor], the Decimating Axe, and the Blood Chariot alongside various techniques and magic spells and Blessings of certain Daedra.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     Just what does tomorrow hold for the Imperial City.


     ***


     In the Vici Villa, some maids were coming and going over a certain man. They screamed and sweat from the effort they had to put in for dealing with such an individual.


     "That's impossible, my lady. We need more maids." The head maid said to Vittoria who was standing on the door with a solemn look.


     "Jon is really impressive. This number of girls can do anything to him."


     She thought for a while and sighed inwardly. Jon being this hard and stiff was not a usual occurrence.


     "Fine, clear the room. I should have known from the beginning normal girls can't do anything to him anyway."


     "Yes, my lady. Girls, back to your work."


     The head maid led the girls out and Vittoria closed the door on her and Jon.


     "You really overdid yourself this time." She said.


     "Sorry about that. It really hurts being this stiff." Jon said with an apologetic face.


     She sat on the bed beside him and as he was sleeping on his front with his back being exposed. His muscles were twitching hard and all the maids in the Vici villa were not strong enough to massage him.


     "Will you be okay?" She asked.


     "I will… it is just that I get very stiff after my body cools down after a big fight. It wasn't a problem back home when I was with Alina and Jull, they two have miraculous skills when it comes to breaking my stiffness… on all fronts."


     "What about the Altmer girl?"


     "Miranda? No, her fingers hurt."


     Due to her nature as an Archer and practitioner of a Martial Art known as the Desert Wind Claws, Miranda's fingers were really strong that massaging Jon would turn into another round of pain. That's why she was depressed in her room as she was not able to help Jon.


     "Don't worry, let's spend the night together and your stiffness up and down will go away." Vittoria said as she undid her dress that fell down from her shoulder exposing everything all the way down.


     Jon smiled and turned around giving her space to lay down beside him. The Imperial girl happily went beside him and stuck her body happily.


     "Sometimes I forget that I am older than you just by comparing our size." She said.


     "For a woman, you're pretty comfortable with your age. Still, do I look like a brat teenager to you?"


     "Oh, please! Forget I said anything. I am just happy you're here."


     "Okay."


     Jon's whose mental age is in a state of dispute decided to just enjoy the girl in his hands.


     "By the way, do you live alone in this Villa. I mean… your family is big and all…"


     "Scared of my family now?" She said, "No, my father is too old so he doesn't come here and stay our estate in the west. Mother is in Skyrim dealing with the company in Skyrim and my brothers are ambassadors to High Rock and Hammerfell. This place is mostly mine."


     "And so the noble girl joined the cult of Dibella among the bards, performers and comedians?"


     "You get the story." She said and looked up, "The Imperial Palace has sent an agent an hour ago."


     "Wow! I even got the Emperor' attention?"


     "Clearly. My cousin the Emperor wants you out of Cyrodiil." She said.


     "..." Jon narrowed his eyes. "Want me out?" He asked.


     "The Imperial Palace thinks you are seeking asylum here from the Thalmor after you. Councilor Amaund Motierre came personally and delivered a verbal message." She said.


     "Amaund Motierre?" Jon froze for a second.


     The name was very familiar and the man was an important NPC in 'TES5: Skyrim' but to think he would come across the name this early.


     "You know him?" Vittoria asked.


     "Only heard the name once during a secret report." Jon said.


     "Makes sense. He is the 'Emperor's Dog'… truth be told, he is quite fond of the title himself."


     "The Emperor's Dog?" Jon found it funny judging by Amaund's role in the future.


     "The Left Councilor and one of the Keepers of Secrets."


     "... Interesting." Jon thought.


     "Anyway, we need to figure out a way to negotiate with them for you to stay here. I really am looking forward to…"


     "Vittoria. I am leaving after tomorrow's match." Jon said.


     "... What?"


     "I have to. I really want to stay with you but… I have a Labour to take care of."


     "Wait… You are exiled and have no one with you!


     What about your pursuers then? No one will touch you here. Stay with me and…"


     "Shush… it's okay." Jon said, "I have to travel for the next two years until my exile is over."


     "... What do you mean? Did you make a secret condition with King Torygg?" She asked.


     "No… he will die in two years from now."


     "... You will… kill him?"


     "No, silly! Not me… someone else will and the war will start."


     "..."


     "Listen, I know what I am saying is unbelievable but Ulfric will move sooner than anyone thinks and declare war against the Empire. By that time, you, the Emperor's cousin, need to take care of yourself and the East Empire Company's presence in Solitude." Jon said and handed her some notes and messages. "These papers are important. You will find names and dates on every one of them. Some for you, some for my wife and my family, some for my friends outside Skyrim. I want you to use the EEC's network and deliver them by the dates recorded. This will ensure the flow of trade and the stability of prices between the East and the West."


     Vittoria took the notes in her hands and saw names and dates that belonged to her, Jon's family, Jon Battle-Born, and some with destinations outside Skyrim like Mournhold, Daggerfall and Solstheim.


     "You are my ace in the hole, Vittoria. The wild card that no one will see coming. Do this right and interesting things will happen in the future."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     434 Jon vs Darius 1
      "Fair Ladies and Noble Gents. Greetings and Salutations! Today is the day and I see that everyone came early, haha! Today's fight was hastily arranged but rumors have it that each part of the Imperial City was talking about the fight last night.


     Everyone is surely excited but let me remind you again of who are going to fight this afternoon. They are no ordinary Fighters or your everyday riff-raffs. They are basically the strongest two in the Arena.


     The Grand Champion of the Arena and the Terrifying Runner Up.


     Introducing the Grand Champion, Darius.


     You all know him as the Hound of Niben who hunts anything from Goblins to Ogres and chases the bandits all across Niben banks. Awarded by the Legion for his efforts and bravery."


     *Cheers*


     "But today, a young man from Skyrim stands against him and make no mistake… this young man is one of a kind.


     Introducing the Challenger over the Grand Champion title, Jon Dare.


     The people yesterday called him the Thunder Voice and the Nord Goliath and that can't be too far from the truth. In Skyrim, he is Jonhild Firemane the Thane and Liberator of Winterhold. It is said that he ended the Pirate threat over the Northern Coasts and led a campaign of rebuilding the ruined city of Winterhold and the Ancient Ruins of Saarthal, the first city of mankind on Tamriel. Not just that, his most recent feats include a survival battle against the Madmen of the Reach, a daring clash with a vampire order, and the Battle of Winterhold where he is said to have defeated a force of fifteen thousand by a force of five thousand warriors."


     *Cheers*


     The incredible feats of Jon Dare were indeed as humongous as the announcer declared. Last night, the Arena Master sent the Announcer to the Legion Office in the city and acquired all the public information about Jon Dare. Even though the Legion was reluctant in giving Jon some credit, rumors were already too hard to suppress at this stage.


     Still, comparing Darius and Jon was a bit too much. Darius was a bandit and a monster hunter around the Niben banks known for chasing his enemies on his Blood Chariot while Jon is a known young Hero in Skyrim. But that doesn't mean that Jon is stronger than Darius. By all accounts, Darius is a monster among monsters.


     In two private waiting room in the Bloodworks, both warriors were preparing for a bloody battle.


     Darius may have looked down on Jon at first but the so-called Nordic Goliath proved to be a scary foe despite his young age.


     Jon has spent a good time acquiring information about Darius too and estimated his opponent's Level and Techniques.


     Entering a fight on such a scale blindly will be disadvantageous especially if it is a Grand Champion Fight. One thing for certain and that is the match is a Free Fight bound by no rules which means Jon can go with whatever armor he wanted and in this case, the [Ebony Mail] was a very good choice. It will be hard to identify the [Ebony Mail] as the Daedric Artifact it is because of its appearance not being really that unique and surely other Ebony Armors share the same appearance with it. For a weapon, Jon is all out with the [Ebony Blade] adding a small tweak to it. Adding Ahzidal's set to that as the [Helm of Vision], [Evil Fists], [Boots of the Apostle] and [Ring of Necromancy] as well as [The Elder Staff, Pride] and [The Shadow Aether, Greed].



     In his waiting room, Jon sat alone putting his mind to ease and thinking of various strategies and emergency situations. His mood generated a powerful killing intent that made anyone who wanted to try any underhanded method against him back off.


     A few minutes later, he heard a loud cheer from the Arena which meant that his opponent has already appeared up there.


     The door on his room was knocked on and a voice came from behind it.


     "Your turn."


     Jon silently walked up from his place across the Bloodworks all the way through the tunnel in front of the gate where he will enter the Arena.


     What he saw in there made him grin, sure as hell it was the black-haired Imperial man with the strong appearance of a soldier carrying a gigantic axe and riding a War Chariot pulled by two horses. The chariot ran around the Arena in two circles as the Grand Champion greeted the public and they fervently cheered for him.


     Jon sighed and took a deep and painful breath before he calls out his horse Joergen from the Cube.


     The Horse seemed to be not in the mood but it calmed down as soon as Jon patted it.


     "Calm. We're having a big fight now, buddy."


     Jon jumped on the horse and took out the [Ebony Blade], concerned about its unique appearance, Jon called out for [Greed].


     "Do your thing."


     And by that, [Greed] possessed the [Ebony Blade] forming its second appearance, something no one knew about or can suspect as the most infamous Daedric Artifact in the World.


     ***


     As Darius settled down with his side of the crowd, Jon's gate opened and out of nowhere, his crimson Tyrant Aura flowed like a flood and caused a great unrest to the spectators. Even the horses pulling the chariot Darius on became wild and it took Darius to release his Carnage Aura to block Jon's.


     From the gate, a black horseman rode out on a black horse causing an astonishing amount of pressure. In his right hand, there was a large black weapon.


     "Is that a spear?"


     "No. It looks like a Halberd."


     "It is a Glaive."


     The third guess wasn't entirely wrong but the fourth guess settled it.


     "An Akaviri Dragon Glaive!" An enchanter said.


     Just like what was said, it was a Dragon Glaive with a serpentine design on its wide blade, Jon knew this kind of polearms as the Guandao. [A/n: Basically a Guandao is Chinese but I wasn't sure if Akavir is mostly Asian or just Japanese. Judging by the names, I hope the Ko Po' Tun (Tiger-Folk) are the Chinese or at least the Tang Mo (Monkey-Folk).]


     ====================


     [The Ebony Glaive]


     - Awakening (5/10)


     - Absorb Vitality


     - Fortify Swordsmanship > Fortify Spearmanship


     - Elongation ☆


     ====================


     The jet black guandao in his hand carried a lot of details from its former self, the [Ebony Blade]. It had a shaft similar to the grip of the Nodachi and the blade guard was also the same. Jon held the [Ebony Glave] from the neck of its shaft as he settled the warhorse he is on.


     "So you came?" Darius spoke.


     "So I did." Jon replied.


     "Scared? Won't run to your mother?"


     "They would beat the crap out of me if I did. I have two of them… not bragging."


     "Tsk! That nasty face of yours, I'll make sure I carve on it with my axe." Darius said giving Jon a twisted smile.


     "Dude! If you are going to stand there and trash talk then spare me the boredom and come kill me already." Jon said with clear disdain.


     "HA! Your funeral, Nord Bastard."


     "Racist fucker!"


     The two were already at it trash-talking and spewing nonsense to their heart content. Only when Jon started using his spam arsenal that was kept rusty from the last online game he played in his past life did Darius lose it and finally commenced the attack.


     The War Chariot ran to the side while being pulled by two horses as it can't run to the middle of the Arena which was made by metal bars. Darius put his axe on the chariot and took out a bow.


     "Seriously? Run, Joergen." Jon didn't want to be a still target and rant to the other side circling around the Arena as well.


     A chariot pulled by two horses chased a horseman in circles. The chariot is clearly faster than a single horse as it was pulled by two but Joergen's speed was buffed by Jon. It would be a problem if Joergen became used to the buff and harmed itself but Jon maintained a good mental connection with the horse using his 'Titanborn' bloodline ability.


     During those laps around the Arena, Jon and Darius exchanged a large number of arrows and spells. At first, Jon was defending but when the gap widened, Jon started to put traps on Darius's way. A horse wouldn't tell if it was a magical trap or not so Darius got the scare from Jon's sly move and was forced to maintain a moderate speed to dispel Jon's magic before his horses pass.


     "Hahaha! You became slow, uncle. Seriously! Is that all?" Jon started a provocation.


     "You little shit!" Darius was aggroed by Jon and decided to ward his horses while running through the traps anyway. Jon's traps were not elemental as he expected but rather varied between spells that scared the horses with visual effects or spells that made the land slippery. Still, the Chariot's charge was swift and managed to get rid of most of the traps.


     At that time, Jon and Darius decided to get things more serious.


     Jon took a sharp turn and made Joergen jump over the center of the Arena while secretly boosting the jump by [Ahzidal's Boots of the Apostle]. In a mere few seconds, Jon now became the one chasing Darius.


     Darius's arrows rained on Jon from the left side and the front but merely waving the Guandao with one hand was enough to block those arrows.


     Not long later, Darius decided to slow down and engage with Jon on a mounted melee. He carried his large axe with one hand and directed the chariot to tighten the road on Jon but a spell from Jon's right hand was timely enough to throw off the balance of Darius's chariot forcing the road open.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      The high-speed fight now took a whole new level of excitement and the crowd was not settling down at all as half were the loyal fans of Darius and the other was Jon's.


     Once the two warriors engaged in real combat while maintaining the high speed, something big was fated to happen.


     Jon thrust the guandao at Darius and the latter easily redirected it with his axe's shaft then waved its head towards Joergen's neck.


     "Fucker!" Jon was infuriated and stopped the attack by the glaive handle then rotated it to attack the head of Darius. The latter took the attack with his vambraces that quite strong and stabbed with the axe's pointy end at Jon.


     Jon was taken off-guard for a second but managed to throw his body to the back and rotated it around Joergen's torso to perform an artistic combo on Darius. Jon was no longer riding the way riders do but his gymnastics and acrobatics were awakened in an instant and moved as if he was dancing on the saddle.


     "Die, you northern monkey." Darius was irritated by Jon's constant movement.


     "We don't have monkeys in Skyrim." Jon double kicked Darius's hand and axe making him lose balance.


     For an attempt to force Jon down, Darius engaged with his axe closely and tightened the road on Jon. The two exchanged a couple of weapon attacks until they were locked in a weapon circlings. Darius managed to overpower Jon in a moment of foothold assurance and carried Jon from his horse by the axe tossing him as strong as he could to throw him in front of the chariot and run over him.


     Jon was indeed thrown against his will but it wasn't a problem for him to move midair. Darius was strong enough to force Jon on such a situation.


     The moment he was flying forward, Jon adjusted his trajectory using [Ahzidal's Boots of the Apostle] and spread his arms around releasing the two magic sealing chains from [Ahzidal's Evil Fists].


     One chain to the right holding on the Arena's wall and another chain to the left holding on one of the four pillars in the middle of the Arena.


     By the next second, Darius's Blood Chariot ran into the chains.


     *Clash*


     "ARGH!"


     "AAAK!"


     The Blood Chariot was fully tackled in the chains and the horses were crushed under the chariot. Darius was launched into the air like an idiot and barely adjusted himself to land on Joergen's saddle.


     *Angry Joergen Neigh*


     With no further ado, The stubborn stallion rejected the new rider with its full strength and hit the breaks.


     "Shit! Run!" Darius wasn't taking no for an answer and thought of harming Joergen but he felt movement behind him.


     Jon retrieved the chains and jumped mid-air with the guandao being aimed at Darius from behind. Darius tried to take his axe from his side and swung it at Jon behind him only to see no one there.


     From the sides, the crowd saw Jon performing air steps running from behind Darius to his left side soundlessly and waving the glaive from the front.


     "Get off Joergen, you dirty fuck!"


     Darius barely turned around to see the guandao being waved at him. He couldn't understand how Jon sneaked on him like that but it was no time to think, he barely guarded his face but the attack carried him off Joergen.


     As he fell and quickly regained his stance, Jon quickly took Joergen back into the ring.


     Darius looked back at his chariot and horses then his eyes turn bloodshot.


     "Fucker! You'll pay."


     "Make me!"


     The first round on horseback was over, now the real fight begins.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     435 Jon vs Darius 2
      Darius looked at Jon with furious expressions. This Nord was a very tricky opponent.


     Jon kept a cool head and took a stance waiting for Darius to come first. He wouldn't want to be countered this early on now that they are confronting one another in melee.


     Darius tightened his grip on his large axe and Jon stood tall with the glaive beside him.


     "HYA!" Darius took the opportunity to attack from Jon's left side with a mighty cleave. Jon kicked the base of his glaive sending the rear edge almost at Darius's face who stepped back rendering the two attacks useless. Jon didn't stop and stepped forward in Darius's range once again aa his glaive's blade was attacking Darius's face. Darius parried with the axe's shaft but Jon swung the glaive in a round attaching with the rear edge again.


     Darius was good at defending and managed to stop Jon's constant barrage of attacks. Jon used many techniques to keep his opponent in check and it was working until Darius had it.


     "Get away, you bastard." Darius freed one of his hands and instantly took out a scroll.


     Jon was ready for something like yesterday scrolls and teleported right away.


     To his disappointment, it wasn't a Master-rank scroll, just a 'Fireball'.


     Jon knew he was tricked by Darius to get away. A grin appeared on their faces but Jon was the next to speak.


     "FUS RO DAH... bitch."


     Jon unleashed an 'Unrelenting Force' Shout that arrived at Darius in an instant. The Latter was too late to do anything about it and was tossed away like a ragdoll.


     Jon teleported right over Darius and stabbed at him with the Glaive but...


     *Kaboom*


     Darius was ready for Jon and blasted him away with a 'Fire Rune'.


     It was Darius's turn to teleport after Jon and attack him while he is falling. The axe was swung but Jon managed to block with the shaft of his glaive yet, in the end, he crashed down by Darius's pressure.


     "Die!"


     Darius used his foot and stomped at Jon's face with all his might yet Jon slipped to the side. The stomp resulted in a shock wave by the mere might of Darius's Aura.


     Jon was about to be blasted away but he swiftly swung the glaive at Darius's face breaking his helmet and putting the first wound on him.


     "Bastard!"


     Darius staggered back put Jon's follow up was swift and scary.


     "WULD!" He charged at Darius and rammed at him.


     Darius staggered back and fell on one knew but that's all that Jon needed.


     "GRON VUTH STAAD!" (Bind Stop Place)


     Jon's next shout formed a heavy earth aura around Darius and completely bound him down.


     "Shit!" Realizing his crisis, Darius focused every bit of his Aura on defense.


     Jon wasn't humble either, as soon as Darius was bound, he smote him down with all manner of attacks chipping a chunk of his vitality in the process using the glaive's 'Absorb Vitality' enchantment.



     *GROAN*


     Darius tried desperately to break free from the Shout's effect to no avail. Jon's custom shout was simply way too absurd to break with Physical Power but it was this or getting his vitality chipped away. Darius focused his Aura around his skin in a reckless manner. As Jon's next attack landed almost between the armor gabs, Darius managed to grab the glaive's blade and exerted pressure to hold Jon near.


     "Now take this."


     Darius detonated the Aura protecting him while holding Jon in place. The Aura would never harm its master so Darius's move was smart. The shockwave sent Jon flying like a cannonball crashing in one of the Arena's pillars.


     *WOAH!*


     *CHEERS!*


     Jon's fans were disheartened almost instantly while Darius's fans were delighted.


     More to that, Darius had the [Ebony Glaive] in his hand.


     "Hehehe! You are a strong bastard but still too green. Let's see how I carve you up with this spear."


     Darius, who was freed from the binds, walked at Jon with a grin. Jon, in pain, looked up and wanted to move fast but his back was all numb.


     "Fucker!" He cursed and directed [Greed] to move.


     [Greed] was possessing the [Ebony Blade], once it was directed to move, it instantly jumped on Darius and clung to him.


     The [Ebony Blade] fell on the ground but Jon was there to pick it. Once the blade returned to his hand, he instantly stabbed Darius's abdomen with it.


     The stab went through…


     Darius agonizingly held the blade with his hand as Jon retrieved [Greed] from his face.


     The attack was an end game and Jon pulled the blade before anyone could notice its identity and [Greed] possessed it again.


     Darius, however, fell on his knees.


     "Any last words?" Jon pointed the glaive at Darius's neck.


     He was dying. No man can survive after receiving such an attack from the [Ebony Blade]. Darius looked up at Jon with a chilly glare.


     "Not too soon!"


     Darius felt his vitality being drained by the attack but the Grand Champion wouldn't fall that easily. A scroll was taken out in an instant and got cast on him. This was a scroll Darius kept for a long time and didn't use all these years but today it was time. He is going to make Jon pay for making him use such a treasured scroll.


     Golden light radiated in the middle of the Arena and can almost be seen from outside it. Everyone including Jon, who packed away, covered their eyes.


     Once the Light settled down, there was a man floating where Darius was. A golden man-made of colorful energies of Light.


     None could believe what was seen. Jon and the High Mages attending the fight couldn't believe what they saw.


     """This is…"""


     A magic that shouldn't have been seen since ages. Something that none has seen in centuries. The Thalmor may have claimed that they received this Ancient Magic but this was the real thing. Such magic can only be discovered in an Ayleid Ruin but none found a scroll for that Magic for ages.


     "Dawn Magic!" The High Mages exclaimed.


     "LGBT Magic!" Jon exclaimed.


     "What?"


     "I mean the lights and the colors and… right… Dawn Magic!"


     The Dawn Magic a relic from the Dawn Era, the Era of Creation when the Original Spirits walk on Tamriel with men and mer. Back then, the rules of reality were unset and the magic was too powerful. Until the Merethic Era when the time and space started to stabilize, the freedom over magic was restrained bit by bit and some magics became not available for Mortals. The Magic that survived through the Dawn Era and the Merethic Era to the early years of the First Era was known as the Dawn Magic, the Magic of the Heartland High Elves, the Ayleids.


     They who were the original builders of this Imperial City and held great respect to the Light Magic considering it as the Fourth Element after Flame, Frost and Shock. They were experts in Alteration which was the magic used in creation. Their ability to control energy was beyond any magic today and that's how powerful the Dawn Magic they used was.


     Using a scroll containing magic in an Arena instead of handing it over to the Arcane College to be studied is like putting a diamond necklace on a pig. The mages who realized the value of that Magic were grinding their teeth as they saw the sight of Darius reaching a state of etherealness.


     Jon quickly retrieved a throwing knife and threw it at Darius then followed it with a Lightning Bolt.


     The Knife was deflected by Darius's armor and the Lightning didn't touch him. The energy around him made it as if Magicka itself can't harm him in this state while it kept fixing all the wound's Jon put on him.


     'Physical attacks work but he won't be harmed by any Magicka or Aura whatsoever.' Jon realized.


     This spell he had made him the Embodiment of Energy. It was a Self Alteration spell that heals the caster while protecting him. The caster can attack but can receive physical damage. It also seems that flying becomes possible in such a state.


     'System, analyze every spec of Data from that bastard! I want to know how this spell works as all cost.'




     Analyzing a Master-ranked Spell from the Dawn Era can take years of research but Jon must do with what he has. The spell is in front of him and he must delay Darius as much as he could.


     "Hahaha! Whatever you try is fruitless." Darius said smugly.


     "Really? I can at least land a hit every now and then."


     "Save your efforts to Oblivion. I won't let you go this easy."


     Darius put his axe on his shoulder and aimed his hand forward with his free hand. He cast a Fireball at Jon who jumped away. Even the simple spell was empowered by the effect of the Dawn Magic.


     "NEL VEN QO!" (Fast Wind Lightning)


     Jon shouted the 'Flash Speed' shout and an aura of wind reinforced him. Whatever Darius cast was dodged by Jon on flash mode.


     "Hey, what is that spell called?" Jon asked.


     "..." Darius didn't feel like answering.


     "Is it 'Become a Fairy' spell? cause you're sparkling?" Jon winked.


     "... Fool." Darius didn't get provoked by Jon yet the latter wasn't done yet.


     He kept dodging whatever Darius cast and would throw a knife or an axe from time to time.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     "Do you really believe you can catch me by activating your LGBT Mode and casting spells like a half-assed boss with a second phase! You'll run out of steroids, I tell you."


     "Why don't you shut up and die!"


     "Fascinating! The subject is responsive to provocation, maybe because of having a stick up his ass." Jon started taking notes out loud in his recording crystal.


     "..."


     "Is it 'up his ass' or 'in his ass'? I guess you're the expert here."


     "Tsk! You want me to get you? Fine, I'll come for you."


     Darius moved like Superman and arrived behind Jon in a blink of an eye. He waved his axe at Jon but…


     "FEIM ZII GRON!" (Fade Spirit Bind)


     Jon was cut in half by Darius yet… there was no resistance at all.


     Jon's last shout was something as absurd as Darius's Dawn Magic scroll yet less effective. 'Become Ethereal' shout was a Thu'um that Jon painstakingly learned for the sake of dangerous times especially if he wants to escape.


     Darius who was in a Magicka Embodiment state met Jon who was in an Etherealness state.


     While Darius can't get harmed by magic and can use empowered magic and physical attacks, Jon can't get harmed by anything and can't attack either.


     "What kind of magic is that?" Darius was shocked.


     "Dude! I've been shouting my lungs out all day yesterday! You're asking what magic is that today?" Jon cringed while passing his hand through Darius's axe in wonder of his ghost state.


     Darius used Physical attacks, Magic and Aura to harm Jon by anything but there was no method possible. Worried about his spell running out before defeating Jon, Darius turned frantic.


     Jon, on the other hand, was watching Darius with interest.


     "This Dawn Magic is something, man. Look at how the Energy reacting to movement. It is like having a state of Zero Resistance with Matter but in your case, it is with Energy. No wonder you can float like an idiot." Jon didn't stop studying Darius.


     "Shut up and die already!"


     Darius was frustrated by Jon's very presence. He felt his spell is nearing its limit and he has to do something. All he could think of is to trap Jon by his axe so whenever his state of etherealness ends, he would be in Darius's mercy.


     "Interesting thought (THOT)! But then… so is your mom." Jon simply walked away from his place through the axe.


     "You bastard!"


     Jon study on Darius's state was advancing by the second as the physical world didn't hinder him. He could estimate many points of similarities in the Dawn Magic spell and the 'Become Ethereal' shout. Both have the ability to store the user's body in a sub-reality on frequency with the Real World. Jon's theory on the different Frequencies of the Reality was fortified even further.


     But now, it was time. Darius's spell was about its end.


     Darius prepared another scroll which seemed to be his last card while Jon called out [Pride] and started casting a powerful spell for when he returns real once again.


     In a second, Darius returned normal all healed and ready for action and in the next, Jon returned while shooting out a Master level spell of his own.


     Darius was ready to tear open his scroll but the speed of Jon's spell was unprecedented. Jon's [Electrobeam] was shot in a straight line at Darius as if something out of a sci-fi.


     Defending with his all, Darius put all his Magicka and Aura just to defend against Jon but the latter was unstoppable. A Master level spell that is being channeled while dealing damage with Jon's ridiculous amount of Magicka has a very obvious result. Darius was being dismantled by every second he is in front of that.


     He may be a match for Jon on physical terms or maybe even stronger but Jon is bothered faster and stronger with Magic. His spell was carving a line on the Arena's ground.


     The blinding bright spell caused many to look away. Jon's suffocating power made some even feel tight in their chests.


     Yet once the spell was over, the result was mind-blowing.


     "... You sly fucker!" Jon couldn't help but curse.


     Darius was there hidden behind a gigantic Storm Atronach that started to spread its body after receiving Jon's attack. Its size was something akin to a two-story building.


     The common knowledge with Atronachs is that you can't damage them by their element no matter what you do. A tiny Storm Atronach can't even be bothered by a Master level spell like [Electrobeam] and can take it all day without worry.


     This Storm Atronach, however, was something only Arch-Wizards can summon. It is the Storm Monarch, the strongest form of Atronachs there is.


     "Hahaha! How about that? Who knew I was this lucky? Hahaha!" Even Darius himself was surprised to see that Jon's spell was completely blocked by his summon. That, of course, doesn't mean he didn't take any harm. He looked pale and about to cough out blood as his energies were clearly at rock bottom.


     Jon took a deep breath as he looked at the Storm Monarch in front of him. It was clearly no bound and Darius can't even control it but it was fully aggroed at Jon. The thing with Conjuration is that one needs enough power to force the Daedric Beings into submission and making a Monarch submit is the barrier between Master Conjuration Wizards and Arch Conjuration Wizards.


     But still… Jon Dare was the son of Nurina Aren, the Arch Wizard of Conjuration and Mysticism. All who faced him have completely avoided the Conjuration Magic knowing how such a thing can backfire on them.


     "I guess it is time, eh? I didn't really want to conjure that bastard any time soon but… whatever."


     Jon teleported back as the Storm Monarch was about to attack him. He looked at Darius with a face full of pity.


     "Don't blame me now, you brought that upon yourself."


     Jon took a deep breath and spoke.


     "Xikil, you're up."


     And the void around him distorted. Jon was enveloped in the void as another gigantic being appeared.


     "MORTAL! I MISS YOU!"


     "Oh, God!"


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: +4 Extra - Next: +5 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     436 The Grand Champion
      A/N: So... I haven't been paying attention to my email lately and thus my supporters (sorry) with all the researching, bad sleeping schedule, job interviews and all lately.


     So, BIG SPECIAL THANKS to @tunder999 for joining the Platinum Rank.


     Also big thanks for @Christian Johansen for joining the Stone Rank.


     You people are LEGENDARY!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "MORTAL, I MISS YOU!"


     "Oh, dear God!" Jon sighed, "What now?"


     "Mortal, Mortal, I need your help with something."


     "Not now, Xikil. If you notice the situation around us, it will be not good for my image to talk about those things here."


     "Things? What things? Oh! Those things! But no, I am not talking about those things."


     "Then hurry up, man. We're killing someone here."


     "Right, you know that Dremora I told you about? Vaxzarl?"


     "The name rings a bell."


     "Well, Vaxzarl told me that Shelkil from the Black Fortress has heard from Zelmax that Vixiv heard Kaxvav saying that Koxara of the clan Xalx has met with a vampire called Serana..."


     "Oh! So you heard from Serana."


     "... You're smart indeed, Mortal. Right, I heard from her."


     "Sorry, guys. Will take just a second." Jon excused himself from the Arena business for a second.


     Somehow everyone was so polite and didn't retort to him... or so he thought.


     "Go on."


     "Yes, Koxara from the clan Xalx told Kaxvav who told Vixiv who told Zelmax who told Shelkil from the Black Fortress who told Vaxzarl who told me..."


     "How can you be so idiot and have an exceptional memory at the same time?"


     "Eh! Don't know."


     "Fine, what did Vaxzarl hear from Shelkil from whatever it was, I completely forget!"


     "Shelkil from the Black Fort..."


     "The POINT, Xikil."


     "Oh, Vaxzarl told me that she is doing alright.


     "Oh, really?"


     "You asked me if I have information about her last time, right."


     "Okay, is it just that or there is another legendary fable I need to hear about?"


     "No. Just that she is doing alright in Coldharbour. She goes to the Hollow City to spend time in secret to and that's all. No one discovered any passage to the Hollow City or anything."


     "Well, that's assuring, Xikil. I don't know what could I have done without you..."


     "Right? I know too."


     "... being a complete waste of my time. You could have just... Nevermind! Where was I? I've arrived at the Imperial City, had a party, sex sex sex, well that's too many sex, challenged the Grand Champion to save Mirren's chastity, beat them all the way to him, had the fucker cornered and he summoned a big ass Storm Monarch."


     "... Mortal, you are getting good at this."


     "Goddammit! Your idiocy is contagious. Just Fire Breath that Storm Monarch and get lost."



     "Gladly."


     And the fight continued… or rather ended.


     Xikil spat out a chunk of the Essence Draining Flame at the Storm Atronach then went after it and started punching the stones of its body while Jon went after Darius.


     "Sorry to keep you waiting."


     "... You monster!"


     "Been hearing that a lot lately." Jon replied at the dumbfounded Darius who couldn't still be healed from Xikil's appearance and yes… it is that scary.


     Jon's attack was still full of vigor and power while it seemed that Darius was already drained after Jon's beam attack.


     "Die for I, your daddy." Jon shouted while waving the glaive at Darius who took the impact with his axe and retreated.


     "Bas… Bastard! They'll get you for this!"


     "Who's they?"


     "Ask! Your! Maker!" Darius lashed out waving his axe with all the strength left in him but Jon evaded easily while leaving a big cut on Darius's back.


     "Was it the ones who invested all these Master level scrolls? It can't be the gambling lords since they are mostly cowards?"


     "..."


     "Interesting! Things are finally escalating." Jon smiled and waved the glaive upwards down attacking the head.


     "ARGH!"


     Darius tried to defend but the blade went through his helm and cut his face taking his left eye. He completely staggered from the pain but kept distance from Jon.


     "Come on, fight back. I know you run out of scrolls but you can at least wave that axe, right? I am not killing a sheep right here." Jon said with a stern tone rather than being his provocative self.


     "SHUT UP!" Darius was angry knowing that he was bested.


     Ever since becoming the Grand Champion, he knew this day would come but not while he is in his prime. Not too soon.


     Life doesn't wait for anyone to make amends, that said, Darius was now in the same position he put many in before.


     Someone younger and stronger will appear, that's the iron rule of the Arena, but Jon was just too hateful.


     A man with so many skills and abilities should keep to himself and leave the world of normal decent folk to decent folk and live among the monsters he is one of. That's what was in Darius's mind.


     Jon realized that and now that fear got into Darius, it was no longer fun.


     "Sigh! Fine."


     Jon teleported from his place and appeared behind Darius waving the glaive at his neck.


     "No!"


     Darius refused to surrender and defended but Jon's actions were more of a cold assassin rather than a gallant fighter. He disappeared from his place and attacked from another before Darius realize.


     An arm was taken.


     Darius tried to defend with the one that is left but it was taken too.


     This level of attacks… Jon actually had more in his sleeves than what he showed!


     Jon, however, would disagree. In a fair fight, he is well matched with Darius but if he was looking to kill from the start, Darius wouldn't have even realized what hit him.


     The [Ebony Mail] concealed Jon's presence and didn't hinder any of his movement as the armor was almost weightless. Having such an armor means Jon's assassination skill has jumped a few notches up. [Ahzidal's Boots of the Apostle] made him fast as wind. [The Shadow Stone] made him even faster and sneakier.


     Jon may have never practiced being an assassin but he has the aptitude, the potential and the ability. Darius was being dismantled by all manners of sneaky swift attacks.


     Last what he saw was the glaive's blade coming out of his chest through his back. The [Absorb Vitality] enchantment on the [Ebony Blade] ended everything faster and quicker.


     Darius fell on his knees with a face full of wounds but not a shred of agony.


     Jon was confederate. Even though he didn't like Darius, making him shit himself while calling Jon a monster and shouting to heaven is no proper way for a Grand Champion to die. A swift cold death is better than a miserable one if he couldn't give his enemy the proper death of a heated fight.


     By the time, Xikil was also done with the Storm Monarch and excused himself back to Oblivion.


     Jon looked around to see the crowd that was looking at the Arena with shock.


     "Darius died?"


     "This fast? No way, he just summoned a big Atronach."


     "Impossible! Don't you see that Jon Dare has summoned a Dragon."


     "That's not a dragon you idiot. Dragon's don't get summoned like Daedra."


     "But that… he killed Darius like that…"


     While some questioned the end of the match, others didn't think of anything and just cheered. These were Jon's die-hard fans.


     "Jon!"


     "Dare!"


     "Jon!"


     "Dare!"


     "Jon … Jon … Jon … Jon …!"


     "… Dare … Dare … Dare … Dare!"


     Jon took his helmet off with a slight smile and looked at the announcer who was surrounded by many people. It seems like things were not going as smooth as he thought as some nobles seemed to have another say in the match.


     This wasn't the stereotypical corrupt noble thing but it wasn't that far either. It is simply when someone loses a hefty sum of money, they tend to do anything to not let that money slip away if they have the power.


     Jon focused his Aura on his ears and heard them talking about not letting a wanted exiled person represent the Imperial Arena. One also said that the Thalmor Arrest Force should be on the Gates of the Imperial Capital right now.


     Jon smiled and shook his head.


     He can just summon a fucking Daedric Titan and shoot Master level spells yet these idiots want to take the meat from the lion's mouth.


     "HEY!" Jon shouted.


     His voice carried a lot of fighting spirit and killing intent that woke many out of their dreams. Of course, he can't go on a rampage in the Imperial Capital, not if he is not afraid of the hidden masters in the Empire, but if he decided to swiftly and effectively kill them without anyone knowing, who can stop him.


     The announcer was freed from the clutches of the Nobles and arrived at his platform and blew his trumpet.


     *Trumpet Music*


     "Ladies and Gentlemen, this is Duncan of Daggerfall, your humble and loyal minstrel. It is my honor and my privilege to announce the new Grand Champion of the Imperial Arena, the Grandest Arena of Tamriel. By defeating the former Grand Champion in a legendary Fight, we present to you the Grand Champion, Jon Dare!"


     ***


     "I think it is time!" Jon said.


     "I can't believe we are saying farewells in the Bloodworks. You are horrible, Jon. You could have at least stayed for the night." Vittoria said.


     "I know but as far as I was told, his Imperial Majesty seems to not be appreciating my innocent visit to his glorious city." Jon said.


     "I'll deal with my cousin."


     "I prefer to let you have less trouble to deal with. I'll see you again in two years or less if we are lucky."


     She nodded without replying.


     "Well then, I hope the last trick is ready."


     "Yes." She replied, "Mr. Duncan, I believe that you are familiar with Sir Jon Dare."


     "Duncan of Daggerfall, a humble bard. It is my meet to see you in person, Grand Champion."


     Vittoria introduced the Arena Announcer, Duncan, to Jon.


     "Thank you. I understand that you are the man Miss Vittoria recommended for the job."


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      "Indeed."


     "And you understand the risk?"


     "Grand Champion, I may be not an excellent fighter such as yourself but I am still a member of the Arena."


     "Good man." Jon said and handed Duncan a chest of a few Potion Vials, Scrolls and a small staff.


     "These are 15 Transformation Potions, something that can make you take my form, and these scrolls have spells only I known to cast. As agreed on, during the next two years, I want you to make at least ten appearances in my form all across Cyrodiil. Appear, attract attention, and you will be rewarded. I left your pay with Vittoria and if anything happened to you, your family in Daggerfall will be given A Thousand Gold Coins for the risk you have taken."


     "I am not sure, Grand Champion, but I think you are tempting me to die as soon as I can."


     "Hahaha! Good man." Jon laughed.


     He looked around and then at Vittoria.


     "This is goodbye."


     "I will see you again."


     "Fare thee well, Grand Champion."


     Jon said as he left the to a secret entrance.


     "Where do you think you are going?" But someone shouted behind him.


     "God, no!" Jon exclaimed.


     The old Arena Master was right on Jon's heels.


     "Here! You're the Grand Champion, take your [Raiment of Valor]!" The old man tossed a heavy plate armor at Jon with the Empire's Crest on it.


     "I'll keep it with Duncan." Jon said.


     "Now scram! Some Imperials are here to give you a warrant of surrender. If they catch you, you will be officially banned from entering the city and will be stripped from your Grand Champion Title."


     "Okay! See you."


     Jon walked out of the Arena to find his companions waiting for him outside in their fancy carriage.


     "Mirren, my friend, no one is after our gay scene anymore." (Jon)


     "I told you we should leave before he says it." (Mirren)


     "Too late! We have Thalmor on our twelve and Imperial on our six. You guys know what that means, right?" (Jon)


     "What?" (Isha)


     Jon drove the carriage at top speed in the middle of the Imperial City and made the bystanders jump around in fright. Not until he reached the City Gate did he see the Thalmor arrest team.


     "Gentlemen! This is the day you'll always remember as the day you almost caught..."


     *Crash*


     "..."


     "..."


     "..."


     "... captain jon dare."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     437 From Cyrodiil to Hammerfell
      In third world countries, internet may break down for a week until they decide to fix it after the political drama passes by. 😭😭😭


     I experienced the lifestyle without internet .. the way my ancestors used to live ever since the Dawn of History. 👳👳👳


     I've got me to meet my family and friends (offline) and found out that they are actually nice people once you give them time. 😂😂😂


     Goddammit, guys! I don't know what to say about this anymore. I just hope the overpriced Data Plan I have last until this is over.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Come at me, bro!" (Jon)


     "Freedom!" (Jax)


     "Haha! You missed." (Jon)


     "I will catch you, human." (Jax)


     "Told you to call me Boss." (Jon)


     *Bang*


     "Hooman, is enjoying himself." (Nefertiti)


     "While reshaping the terrain." (Isha)


     After the troublemakers escaped the capital, they charged through a band of Thalmor and kept riding running without taking a single rest. A week passed of constant high-speed riding and the team was sure that they shook all tails by now.


     Right now, they are in the Colovian Highlands and bypassed Chorrol by two days heading west to Hammerfell. At some point, the seven were tired of a full week of either spending time in the Cube or riding the Mad Carriage. Jon also wanted a chance to introduce himself to his newest Minotaur employee, Jax Drum-Hoof.


     "Come on, you are strong but you are so slow. If you can't land a single hit, I won't tell you how I killed Molvus Blood-Horn and his men." Jon taunted.


     "You! Will! Tell! Me!"


     Jax charged with his horns at Jon yet Jon nimbly jumped up over Jax with a flip supporting himself over Jax's head with a single finger and landing gracefully.


     "I told you, didn't I? If you go for power, I will go for speed. if you go for speed, I'll go for accuracy. If you go for accuracy, I will go for power. It is basically Rock Paper and Scissors." Jon said while instructing the Minotaur and bullying him at the same time.


     "Snort! So many things to remember." Jax was displeased by Jon's treacherous style.


     However, it is as Jon said. Brute fighting tactics can be broken by nimble consecutive attacks which can in turn by taken down by one swift and accurate hit, however, a brute will need more than just one swift hit.


     That's how Jon understood how to fight.


     "Let's stop here, Jax. You obviously can't hit me but if you agree to work for me, I'll tell you what you want to know. I'll even teach you some good tricks." Jon said.


     "Snort! No, I'll hit you."


     "Quit being bull-headed." Jon said.


     "I am bull-headed."


     "Oh! Right… was it racist?"


     "No, lizard folk are lizard-headed, cat folk are cat-headed…"


     "Makes sense… anyway, I'll tell you what you want to know if you be my coachman. What say you?"



     "Mmmm… I don't know…"


     "Judging by your story, you can't just stroll back to the Jerall Mountains with every Minotaur over there after your head. You also said you are at odds with the Orcs so staying away from there is a good idea."


     "True… fine… I'll tag along until things clear up."


     "Good. Guys, we hired a Minotaur Coachman… maybe the only one in the world!" Jon waved to his group.


     "Ah! Traveling with him maybe fast but mind consuming." Isha complained.


     "Yes, I feel so stupid getting dragged into his trouble now that the Thalmor are on the lookout for us." Mirren sighed.


     "It is fun so far." Miranda murmured.


     The forest they were hiding in kept them clear from the scouting patrols and the Thalmor pursuers. Jon and Jax may have taken it upon themselves to mess up the terrain but they ended up coming to a deal.


     They resupplied for fresh food and water from the nearby village of Hackdirt.


     "I really should have delayed that damn Championship challenge. I could have toured Cyrodiil for some time." Jon complained.


     "Speaking of which… I did have a tour with Isha around the Imperial City the night prior to the fight." Mirren said.


     "Want me to blast you up from jealousy? Cause I am jealous." Jon retorted.


     "Don't be a brat. Nothing was really that interesting. However, the Temple of the One was magnificent and we got to see the Dragon Statue which is thought to be the resting place of the last Septim Emperor, Martin Septim."


     "You really are asking for a beating now. Gimme details."


     "Okay, jeez. The Dragon Statue was transferred from the center of the Temple to the Garden around it but received some damage when the Aldmeri Dominion sacked the Imperial City. Other than that, we took some time around the Elven Garden district and the Market District."


     "Tsk."


     Jon was really interested in having a tour in the Imperial City but that can hold for later. The Thalmor were distracted enough and there is a hired copycat that will appear and disappear around Cyrodiil to make the Thalmor run around like fools.


     "There was something else, however…" Mirren said as he spoke secretly to Jon.


     "What?"


     Mirren looked around to see Isha and Miranda fooling around with Jax and Nefertiti. No one was focusing on them.


     "Isha was being watched in the city and in the Arena." Mirren said.


     "Is that so?" Jon frowned.


     "I am positive. Thanks to the Thalmor we are always on edge for pursuers so some stalkers might have not been too important but what I noticed is their sole interest in Isha. I have let her for a few minutes and kept watching them but they were just keeping an eye."


     "... That's strange. Still, you are good at finding stalkers."


     "I know. Stalking is my specialty."


     "... Creep!"


     "... That came out totally wrong."


     "Anyway, someone stalking out another is always up to no good. Did you stalk them in return?"


     "No. I usually need my sister to cover me up in those situations. We function better this way."


     "That leads us nowhere. We just have to be wary in the Future. I'll mark Isha to keep her location in check."


     "Thanks."


     Jon and Mirren didn't know that they were up to something terrible at the moment but the situation was peaceful around them.


     "What are you two chatting secretly about?" (Isha)


     "Boys stuff. Go away, pervert." (Jon)


     "I think they are planning on what Jon calls 'gay scene'." (Miranda)


     "Sister! Wash your mouth." (Mirren)


     "Jon… Mirren… you boys got a real nerve." *Cracking fingers* (Isha)


     "Isha wait!" (Mirren)


     "Run for your lives!" (Jon)


     ***


     What separates countries from each other are mostly mountain ranges or seas. In the case of Hammerfell and Cyrodiil, it is the extension of the Jerall Mountains and the Dragontail Mountains that separate the two and what Jon and his party have to cross.


     To cross through undetected roads. The carriage ran through the Colovian Highlands to the south and entered Kvatch County in by the following week. Three days later, they arrived at the Abecean Sea.


     Such a warm sea and clear blue made Jon stare at it endlessly along the road. The scenery continued until they reached the border point at River Berna. Jon mindlessly used a stealth spell and the carriage road over the bridge without anyone noticing.


     As they reached a safe distance, Isha opened the carriage and stepped down.


     "Welcome to Hammerfell, Hegathe, Volenfell or if you want adventure, welcome to the Deathland." She said.


     "I will assume that you will be our guide from now on." Jon said.


     "Yes, and the first thing you must do is to prepare some light kaftan for day and a heavy cloak for night. Rihad has friendly weather but beyond that, you will get to experience how Hammerfell really works." Isha said, "And I see Jon is already tying up the turban. Nice skill!"


     "I have been waiting to visit Hammerfell and do this my whole life." Jon said with a prideful face.


     He started to feel the dry weather that brought him way back to the time of his past life.


     "So what is the first thing we expect? Are the deserts still far?" Mirren asked.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      "Yep, we won't go near any desert any time soon."


     """Noooo!!!""" The whole team complained.


     "Face it you idiots, no one travels through a desert unless they have a death wish." Ish scolded.


     "I have one, can I go now?" Jon asked.


     "We are not avoiding deserts. They are not on our road anyway. But rest assured, once we cross half of the way, we will arrive at the most infamous desert in the whole Hammerfell, the Alik'r Desert. Happy now?"


     "Nah."


     "No desert?"


     "I'll take off the turban."


     "Hooman, can I eat desert?"


     Depressed about seeing no seas of endless golding sands, the team traveled along the Abecean coast for days.


     Hammerfell as a province is divided into eight major states divided between the Forebears and the Crowns, the largest two factions in Hammerfell and the ever bitter enemies.


     Other factions like the neutral Lhotunics, the nomadic tribes and the independent sects and mosques were very common in Hammerfell just like the Clans of Skyrim that remained hidden out of political life.


     The first thing to encounter in Hammerfell from River Berna's Pass was the rocky land through the Republic of Rihad. The coastal city on the Abecean heavily influenced by the Imperial culture and home of great towers and a gigantic shipyard.


     "To the Northwest is Taneth Republic and across the gulf is Hew's Bane." Isha said.


     "Hoes Bane… what a great name."


     "Hew's Bane."


     "Hoes."


     "Hew's"


     "Forget it."


     To avoid Jon's disturbing jokes, Isha decided to take the land road to Taneth, by reaching that city, the desert started to appear on the roadsides.


     The traveling speed has decreased notably since Hammerfell roads were not as good as the Empire's. It took a couple of weeks to cross to travel through the two republics and finally enter the Crown Tutambu region.


     From that point onward, the rocky roads became open and the Horse Atronachs ran like the wind crossing the Khefrem district region in three days to finally arrive at the edges of the Great Alik'r Desert.


     From that point, Isha was the only able navigator in this place. Jon kept mapping the Area with his gadgets but it started to get messy at some point.


     Once, they met a Sword Dervish who wanted to challenge the strong creature riding the carriage (Jax) for a duel, another time was a band of desert marauders, third time was a lost Thalmor patrol… for a place that was supposed to be a desert, it is so damn lively.


     More importantly, Jon managed to get in a full Redguard desert style and hunted a bunch of snakes with Nefertiti to prey on them. Nefertiti was fond of eating snakes to the point that she was willing to endanger the ecosystem.


     What was also interesting was the fact that the desert was really hot during the day and very cold at night. The thing that made Jon as a Nord and Firemane cope easily with the place along with Isha while the High Elf siblings along with the Minotaur were stuffed in the Cube.


     Jon also got to store away the carriage and conjured an Atronach Camel along with Isha.


     Sad storms, desert worms, gigantic birds, stray undead, desert hyenas and lions, the Alik'r Desert was warmly welcoming the clueless Nord with all its arsenal as he kept smashing anything in his wake.


     Once it all settled down and the desert became peaceful, a large dome appeared in the middle of the desert on a big rock plateau. It was then when Jon called out the rest.


     "The Citadel of Ebonarm bids you welcome, travelers. Did you come in peace for worship or are you a merchant?" A woman walked out from the cover of a mound of sand donned in a scale mail and carrying two scimitars.


     "Zahra!" Isha called.


     The woman called Zahra heard Isha's voice and her face hardened.


     "Isha?"


     The two women looked at each other with hard expressions. The rest felt some awkward situation was about to happen but the woman called Zahra looked away and walked by herself.


     "That is…" Jon asked.


     "My sister-in-law. Zain's wife."


     It seemed like some family drama he should stay clear of. Jumped off her Atronach Mount and walked after Zahra. Jon and the rest followed.


     'She is the key to your last Labour…'


     But still, Jon felt something was wrong… very wrong.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     438 Her Brother
      The Citadel of Ebonarm, a sect of warriors hidden within the Alik'r Desert. Many come to visit and trade despite the dangers of the Alik'r.


     The Dome in the middle of the desert on a rock was just a simple Mirage of a small town on a wide plateau with magnificent buildings around. The funny thing about it is that one has to cross all the desert to get to it, meaning that by the other side of the Citadel is the other edge of the desert. From there, the Capital of Hammerfell, Sentinel, is not that far.


     [A/n: There is no mention to the location of the Citadel of Ebonarm but it was said that the Fighters Guild Halls in the Alik'r Desert are sacred lands to the Citadel of Ebonarm. Making the Fighters Guild Halls close to Sentinel is only my assumption.]


     On the span of the plateau, the scene of many Domes and Minaret made together the Citadel of Ebonarm, under each dome was a school of martial arts led by a certain Battlelord different than the other schools. The largest four domes belonged to the most prestigious four schools, the School of the Sword, the School of the Saber, the School of the Spear and the School of the Staff.


     Despite the different schools and factions, the Citadel was one single order similar to an Order of Knights and their duty would be fending off the land from all manners of threats such as Vampires, Undead, Necromancers and Daedra.


     The Fighters Guild also operates on their ground as Allies while the relationship between the Citadel of Ebonarm and the Temple of Stendarr is said to be Chaotic.


     Through the eyes of many, Jon and his odd-looking party followed Isha who in turn followed her sister-in-law, Zahra.


     Isha didn't talk much about her people and Jon didn't ask as he expected things would be awkward. Still, Isha is a Comrade in Arms and there is a lot of honor to this bond. Whatever Isha needed or faced then the team that followed her here will always be there for her.


     Still, things weren't as awkward as Jon expected later on. Once they came across more warriors from the Citadel, they all looked at Isha as if they saw some big idol and whispered words about her. Something about being an apprentice to the Head Spear Battlelord.


     "Zahra, I want to see my brother."


     At long last, Isha spoke to Zahra after she noticed that her sister-in-law is leading her to the innermost Central Dome of the largest mosque.


     Zahra only stopped and looked back at Isha with an expressionless face.


     "Zain can wait. The Masters put an order for you to report to them once you arrive." Zahra said in a stern voice.


     "What? I came all this way for Zain… the Masters can…" Isha complained and went her way.


     "Stop bring a brat, will you?" Zahra scolded.


     Isha halted her steps and looked at Zahra with a frown. It looked like a sister-in-laws drama at first but the two women seemed pretty nervous around each other.



     Mirren walked behind Isha.


     "Isha, let's just play by the rules."


     It was obvious that tension between the two ladies had a source but keeping Isha away from trouble was the only thing they can do right now. The Masters wanted to see her, the Masters get what they want.


     Isha was reluctant to act but soon she followed Zahra silently.


     In the streets of the citadel, Jon found many familiar goods and rarities he completely forgot about. Maybe he can compensate himself for the tour of the Imperial City he couldn't have in this wonderful town.


     Soon after, they were at the entrance of the innermost central dome. Zahra stopped and turned to Isha's companions rather than Isha.


     "Only those who are worthy may enter, that's just for your own good." She said.


     Jon tilted his head but it seemed that Mirren and Miranda were familiar with the situation.


     "Apprentice Mirren, a Journeyman from the Desert Wind School of Elsweyr. Here for exchange by the order of my masters."


     "Apprentice Miranda, the same."


     The two professionally identified themselves.


     Jon didn't know what kind of a situation is this or what title to use.


     "I vouch for Krilon as a powerful Sorcerer and a Comrade." Isha said.


     "Very well."


     They were all allowed in. Beyond the door, steps was a powerful pressure of energy that was probably the reason why Zahra stopped them at the door. Everyone felt hard to master up power under the pressure but Jon brushed it off easily.


     They entered a large courtyard under the dome, those who carried a left it at the doorway as the customary respect to holy ground and proceeded in.


     Under a cloth shed sat a number of men and women, they looked relatively aged but strong in both body and spirit. A gathering of Redguard masters of arms but it looked more like a gathering of dervishes and mystics.


     Isha took a deep breath before approaching the Masters, they saw her and some carried hints of surprise while others looked indifferent.


     Zahra pointed for Jon and the rest to sit on the edge of the shed and a servant presented Redguard coffee and date fruits.


     "So, my long lost apprentice has returned." A Redguard woman among the gathering spoke.


     "Teacher." Isha replied.


     "Two years of drifting have led you back here… to whom do we owe the pleasure?" Isha's teacher asked.


     "... I have returned after fulfilling what I left for."


     "And… you fulfilled it?"


     "Yes, I am free from the Daedra."


     "And?"


     "The curse on my Brother is no more… I came home." Isha said as if it is an obvious thing.


     The Masters and Apprentices around the courtyard frowned.


     "The curse is no more and you came home? Of what use can that be?" Isha's teacher spoke out loud.


     "What are you talking about, my brother…"


     "You disappeared for two years with nothing but a note. You said you are leaving to look for a way to dispel the curse cast by the Daedra. We know nothing about you for months and then hear news about you following Daedric Cultists and doing errands for them."


     "Not errands. It was trials to settle the grudge the Daedra have. My brother should be free from his torture by now." Isha explained.


     "So you're saying you left the order to seek salvation for your brother? What use can salvation do him?" Isha's teacher replied with anger.


     "What are you talking about? He is my brother!"


     "Enough!" Zahra shouted from the side.


     Rude as it was, she was the wife of Isha's brother which meant the matter is related to her.


     "Zain… he would want nothing of this fight. Master Nagla, Isha, there is no point arguing about this anymore." Zahra said.


     "Zahra is right. As long as everything is okay for my brother, I am willing to receive any punishment… I swear to redeem myself."


     "Redeem? For what? Isha, listen. You don't need to go through this any longer, it won't fix anything." Zahra said.


     "Won't fix?" Isha expressions became grim, "I have been fixing this since the day I left for my brother's sake. How dare you say it won't fix anything?"


     The situation escalated for the worse.


     None was able to make heads and tails of what's going on anymore.


     Jon watched silently from the side as Isha, her teacher and Zahra were shouting at each other.


     Isha was having a strange obsession with the word 'Brother', Jon, Mirren and Miranda knew that Isha was close to her brother but something was wrong.


     On the other hand, her Master was angry at her for leaving on an honorable quest to find a way to dispel curse on her blood kin.


     Zahra, who is the wife of the said brother, was acting all defeated. It seemed that her relationship with Isha was not good judging by their encounter but they were not hating each other.


     "This doesn't feel right. It is like… it is as if they all are arguing about different things." Jon murmured.


     "What?" Mirren and Miranda took note of Jon's remark.


     The argument between the three women reached its climax and Isha was about to lash out at the two.


     "Stop her, Mirren. Now!" Jon realized something terrible.


     "What?"


     "Just do it, hold her still."


     Knowing Jon has a reason, Mirren and Miranda moved in a spec of a second and held Isha from two sides.


     "What are you doing? Let go of me! LET GO!"


     Losing her patience, Isha was resisting like a wild heart but Jon was already in front of her.


     "You need to calm down." He said while casting a close-range spell on her.


     Jon normally does not use illusions but this spell was very useful to put down a raging ally. It is not [Calm] but a stronger variant called [Deactivation].


     Once the spell came in contact, Isha lost all the power in her body as if going unconscious.


     The argument halted and the mood frozen, next thing Jon knew was weapons flying from all over the place to the hands of those Masters and aiming at him, Mirren and Miranda.


     The Auras of those Masters was so strong and domineering. Jon himself wasn't a match in a direct flight.


     "That may have been a bad idea after all." Mirren commented.


     "Take distance from her, strangers." Isha's teacher spoke.


     "Okay but at first… hey, my name is Krilon… not my real one but the one I go around with. Anyway, we are Isha's friends, nice to meet you, Isha's very angry aunts and uncles. We are sorry to interrupt like that but in case you were so busy arguing, you didn't notice that there was some sort of misunderstanding going on?" Jon said.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     "What have you done to her?" Zahra asked while aiming her scimitar at Jon.


     "I put her to a higher calmness state. She can hear and see but she can't fully act or react. It will wear off once she is calm enough." Jon said, "More importantly, Isha and I have been friends for almost a year now and this is my first time seeing her lose it like that even though the Shivering Isles. Now, I think something is unnatural about this situation and as warriors, you must have felt it, right?"


     For a Mage's intuition to be stronger than a warrior! Even those who felt nothing nodded.


     Jon looked at Isha in Mirren's arms.


     "I am sorry but let me handle things."


     After apologizing to her, Jon turned to Zahra.


     "Madam, can you please take us to your husband." Jon asked.


     The Masters put away their weapons and Isha's teacher, Spearmaster Nagla, went ahead.


     "Follow me."


     Jon followed Nagla and Zahra as Mirren and Miranda supported Isha. Other Masters and Apprentices joined until the small group reached a house at the edge of the plateau with a view to a large oasis beside.


     Zahra didn't enter the house but walked until the shore of the oasis where a single palm tree stood. And all stopped, there was no need to see or understand more at this moment.


     "Can you… wake her now?" Zahra asked Jon.


     Jon nodded and merely snapped his fingers for Isha to return back to full consciousness at once.


     She could feel the heaviness of the mood around her. Jon sighed and cleared the way for Isha.


     She saw the palm tree and looked down to its base where a single tombstone stood.


     "What are you showing me? What is the meaning of this? Where is my brother?" Isha asked looking around to the one beside her.


     Everyone looked down or averted their eyes.


     "Isha, what are you saying? Zain is dead. He died to the curse two years." Nagla said.


     Zahra looked at Isha and spoke.


     "We buried him... together."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     439 Answers Between the Sand 1
      A week has passed since Isha's descent to silence. No one understood what is going on in her head and only gave her space while watching her from a distance.


     Mirren kept a close eye on her all the time, brought her meals and helped her sleep. Jon, Miranda and Zahra changed shifts with him but he was the one taking care of her the most.


     To both Zahra and Isha, the story of Zain was a painful memory that they didn't speak of. To the other people around the Citadel, it was a tragedy of a fallen Hero.


     The Citadel of Ebonarm can be said as the Redguard version of the Vigilants of Stendarr. While the Vigilants being zealous priests, the Citadel warriors and passionate martial artists. One of the reasons why the two order never mixed well at all.


     Zain was a candidate to be the next Spear Battlelord, a brave warrior whose skills grew unmatched among his peers to the point where some envied him. He made enemies with some Apprentices and caused them to lose face, he exposed many wrongdoers and punished a lot of sinners. All of those who survived wished for his disappearance and thus some made a pact with a Daedra.


     They led Zain to a trap using his little sister, Isha, as bait and cornered him in the place of their ritual.


     "Curse Zain, turn him into what he hates the most."


     And a Daedric Prince that answered turned Zain into what he couldn't bear to be.


     What a warrior like Zain would hate the most should be something weak, insignificant and incredibly puny. Maybe a bug that they can step on, a mouse that they can carry around in a cage and show him how they kill his sister. They thought he would be something feeble as all warriors hate what is feeble.


     But that wasn't the case at all.


     It was obvious by that time that the Daedra who heard the prayers of the rogue apprentices was none other than the Father of the Manbeast, the Daedric Prince Hircine.


     Zain became a Werewolf.


     Those who cornered him and drove him and his sister to a trap faced something they were not ready for and we're hunted down in the matter of a few minutes by the raging Werewolf. No one of them has ever thought that what Zain would hate the most would be were-creatures.


     This miscalculation led to the survival of both Zain and Isha, the young girl who witnessed it all.


     As they returned to the Citadel, Zain begged for a merciful execution, a swift death by the spear of his master.


     "Kill me! I beg of you. Have mercy on us all." He shouted.


     But no… the Battlelords couldn't bear to do it, the brightest star of a generation, the genius of the spear, the idol of all his peers.


     "Leave the Citadel, seek the sages, find a cure." They replied.


     A cure for the Lycanthropy was not an easy thing. The heads of those who laid the curse were required, even though the corpses were fresh, it didn't work.



     Why?


     This was not a Common Lycanthropy disease, it was a Curse by a Daedric Prince, a being revered as a God and feared as a Devil.


     Things became complicated and Zain grew desperate. His wife supported him to her best, his sister did what she could to look for a cure to what she always believed to be her fault.


     Barely any progress was made.


     Zain rejected what he became, hated it and despised it. A werewolf was what killed his Father, a werewolf is what he became, a werewolf is what he was fated to die as.


     There is no 'Far Shores' for him as an afterlife, there is no way to the paradise lands of no hunger or thirst that Redguards yearn for. Instead, his fate was the Hunting Grounds, the realm of Hircine where all the were-creatures he abhors gather to hunt in their lord's name for eternity. A Fate worse than anything he can imagine.


     For that, he came to hate what he became cursing the Daedra day in and day out as the Daedra cursing him back.


     His hate grew to include himself, he was no longer what he once was and he headed out for one final attempt for a cure. If it wasn't possible, he would make someone kill him and trap his Soul in Black Soul Gem he managed to get his hands on, an end on his terms rather than an end on the Daedra's terms.


     But that one last trip turned out to be a failure and he was injured fatally. He was carried home on the spears of his companions and delivered to his family and friends at death's door.


     And the life of the man known as Zain ended in suffer and pain surrounded by the grief of his widow and the cries of his sister.


     The sister who never accepted all of it, who shunned sanity aside and chased ghosts and Daedra that played tricks upon tricks upon a thousand trick on her.


     She left her home shortly after the incident with a note saying that only a Daedra can revert what a Daedra did and sought out darkness.


     "... And she returned empty-handed with nothing but forgetfulness and tricks played on her by the Daedra. You seem to be more aware of the other half of the tale so… are you satisfied now, outlander?"


     The Spear Battlelord Nagla said as Jon listened.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     "I don't know how to feel about this. As someone under a pact with a Daedra too, I am not even sure how can things get this messy." Jon said.


     The two were meeting near the House of Isha and Zahra where Jon and the others were staying. It was hard to find a time to ask about the story of Zain as the whole past week was a bit of a struggle.


     "If you want my advice, never involve yourself with Daedra." She said.


     "My mother said the same. Funny… I am very involved with the Daedra at the moment, that's why I know about the Daedric Princes and their behaviors which makes me find it very strange. Why would Hircine and Boethiah trick Isha?" Jon said.


     "They are Daedra."


     "I know, Spearmaster, but is it that simple? Something is amiss."


     Nagla sighed.


     "I know what you are thinking. We also investigated and invited many Daedralogists to investigate the matter. They told us that Hircine is known to be vengeful Daedric Prince who would torture the enemies of his horde. And Boethiah, that is the Prince of Deceit for you. What was Boethiah promise to Isha?"


     "To find her brother back home free of his suffering."


     "And that's that… in a way." Nagla said, "But you look like a man who wants more answers."


     "I do." Jon nodded, "But that's all I can ask you, Spearmaster. I am sorry for disturbing you."


     "It is okay. This girl is very broken… she is my apprentice and a family in a way. I can't stand her being like this."


     "Mirren is looking after her. She will go through this."


     Jon and Nagla separated as he returned inside the house. Zahra was there as she seemed to have returned from her patrol.


     "Sister Zahra."


     "Brother Krilon."


     "Please, call me Jon. You will find your food still warm and nice over there, I also drew some water earlier." Jon said while offering help for Isha who put her weapons away.


     "Thank you. You really are doing too much, you buy and prepare the food, clean the place and take care of Isha."


     "Well, I'm trying not to be a heavy guest."


     "And now I feel like a terrible host."


     "Please never mind it, Isha is a comrade… I was wondering if I can get a guide around the Alik'r Deserts, someone who can keep up with me in speed in power while knowing every nook and cranny in the desert." Jon asked.


     "That's an easy demand. Many warriors fall under that description… just don't mind me if I am rude to ask, you look like a large warrior and all but how fast can a magic caster be?" Zahra said.


     "Sister, I am the Grand Champion of the Imperial Arena."


     "Oh! … Oh! That's… why never introduced yourself that way first?"


     "Because my identity is troublesome. You will find out once news travels from the Imperial City to here. Now, I was asking for a guide."


     "Hmmm… there is this man from the School of the Saber, his name is Illindar de'Sha. Bronze haired, silver-eyed, very popular among his peers. He is an excellent guide and an amazing tracker and hunter, he is also a friend of Isha so he will help you."


     [A/n: Illindar de'Sha is a character sponsored by Orpheus.]


     "That's excellent."


     "What are you planning to do in the desert?"


     "Nothing much, just looking for something that may help her."


     "... You are going to follow some trail about Zain, won't you?" Zahra asked.


     "I hope it doesn't come to that." Jon said, assuring her.


     "Meaning?"


     "I want to follow Isha's trail and see what happened to her when she left the Citadel for the first time. I know she won't speak and it is not my business but I am having a similar situation to hers as a Labourer. If knowing the missing part of the story would help me avoid such fate or if it helps us help her, I think it is worth the try."


     "I see… I would say that what happened to Isha is only due to grief but I think something involving the Daedra can't be that simple. Maybe everything will be okay with time but… who knows? Be careful out there." Zahra said.


     Jon could feel the sadness in her tone as he tried to assure her he is not investigating what happened to Zain but rather what happened to Isha. Yet that was a lie.


     Being the key to his 7th Labour, Isha's predicament must mean something.


     What was Jon too afraid to think of was that Isha's situation is his doing of someway or his Labour involving may be the reason behind all that.


     If that's true, he may not be able to forgive himself or the Daedra who fucked up this whole thing. Something needs to be done.


     By the next morning, Jon arrived at a coffee place in where young men gather and asked about Illindar de'Sha.


     "And I heard a Nord Giant is looking for me. Turns out to be true."


     The man in question appeared before him just as Zahra described. Bronze hair, silver eyes, fairly popular, if Jon had to guess the horoscope, then he looks like a Warrior (Leo equivalent). Illindar was carrying a scimitar and looking casual.


     "Krilon."


     "Saw you in the meeting of Masters. Thank you for standing up for Isha. Illindar de'Sha at your service."


     "Heard from sister Zahra you are an excellent guide."


     "Heard right, what is your destination?"


     "Around the desert to some… 'unadvisable to approach' places." Jon said.


     "Oh! That would double the expenses for you."


     "Deal."


     "You didn't even hear my price."


     "Is it in gold."


     "Yes."


     "Then deal."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     440 Answers Between the Sand 2, 3
      Double Release! Daily + 2/6 Monthly Chapter.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Beforehand heading to the desert, Jon had to see Isha one more time and so did Illindar. The girl who suffered the most in this situation is definitely her and she knows things. Things that might help them.


     Jon knew that Isha wreaked havoc in a Daedric cult that belonged to Boethiah which angered the Prince. That's why she became a Labourer.


     Jon's first lead is Boethiah it or rather her prophet, Hafiz. An elderly Redguard that pointed Isha's Labours to her. The thing is… Boethiah gave Isha a blessing and a powerful one at that. He was hesitant to blame Boethiah for Isha's plight.


     More to that, Hircine was the one who cursed Zain with Lycanthropy but that didn't make sense in a way. Hircine rarely punished with Lycanthropy as he considers it his Gift.


     But the fact that Zain became a Werewolf can only point to that. Curses and Rituals varied and gave mortals a lot of control over powers unknown. It is completely possible that a curse exists outside logic and law.


     Sadly, Isha didn't speak a word.


     Still, what links the curse put by Hircine to Boethiah? Why would Isha go after such a cult and cause herself to be a Laborer? What is the exact ritual that was cast on Zain? What happened on his last journey for a cure? Where is Hafiz? And the most mind wrecking question, what makes Hircine allow his favorite weapon, the [Spear of Bitter Mercy], to be in the hands of the one with someone who searched for a cure to Lycanthropy let alone a Labourer?


     Surely too many questions are confusing but bo crack the enigma, one must not fear questions.


     "I heard you are going after clues." Miranda said as Jon was packing.


     "Sorry to worry you but I won't be late. The desert is relatively empty so I guess it won't take long." Jon said.


     "The desert is empty? You don't know how wrong you are, mate." Illindar said.


     "... And apparently, I am wrong." Jon turned to Miranda.


     "Just don't do anything stupid. Summon up that fake Dragon and cause havoc if it gets dangerous." She said.


     "Oh! I'm glad you are used to my style already."


     "Listen Jon… we were thinking that Isha can't stay here. We will take her somewhere else." Mirren joined.


     "Are sister Zahra and lady Nagla okay with it?"


     "Yes, we shall finish our Martial exchange and think of someplace to take here. I was thinking of High Rock, Skyrim or Cyrodiil as places with better weather and green views."


     "Good thinking, by the time you are done, I will be back and head out together." Jon said and jumped in his Atronach Camel.


     Not long after, he was riding out of the Citadel grounds.


     "I see you are traveling with three beauties. What a lucky man you are!" Illindar remarked.



     "Hm?"


     "You seem more intimate with the Elf with a bigger chest rather than her sister."


     "You're speaking of Miranda and Mirren."


     "Those two. Pretty good looking for Altmer, I would say. They are also not rude or haughty."


     "Mirren is a male." Jon said.


     "..."


     "You tried to hit on him?" Jon smirked.


     "Ebonarm! It was a trap." Illindar said looking horrified.


     "Exactly." (Jon)


     "... I didn't realize it at all!" (Illindar)


     "It is common for a flat lover to fall for a trap." (Jon)


     "I am not a flat lover. Most elves are flat so don't judge me." (Illindar)


     "Dark Elves are not that flat." (Jon)


     "Wood Elves are chopping boards." (Illindar)


     "Elves! What a sad creation of God!" (Jon)


     "My point exactly. There is nothing equal to being a human." (Illindar)


     "Not Breton though. They mixed with elves and degenerated to be flat as well." (Jon)


     "This is a strong point indeed." (Illindar)


     "Argonians are gross too." (Jon)


     "Exactly. Do you know that they grow horns from random places? I am just wondering how can you put your head on a pillow when you have a horn. Khajiits are so much better." (Illindar)


     "Ah, I see you are a man of culture as well." (Jon)


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     And the two racist men of culture entered the desert while badmouthing every single living being on Tamriel.


     ***


     Two days passed in the endless desert of the Alik'r. The destination of the two was obvious, where it all started.


     Isha's brother was powerful, he made a lot of enemies who later used Isha to lure him out of the Citadel far where they can perform a dark ritual. Here where the ritual was held.


     A stone formation in the middle of buttfuck nowhere.


     The stones looked natural yet pointy and by the doing of age, whatever trace left can be meters under the sand. Deserts like this are known to move by the effect of wind like the waves of see, except extremely slow.


     Now to the Dare part. Usually, no one can investigate such a place but not everyone has the extraordinary tools in Jon's arsenal.


     Jon took out [Pride] and the containment chest locking the Elder Scroll of Sun.


     Checking that there is no one beside Illindar is watching, held his staff and the Elder Scroll. He held the head of the staff to the scroll and channeled a powerful gust of Magicka.


     "What are you doing?" Illindar senses the unnatural move in the Magicka surrounding them and retreated back.


     "Pulling out answers." Jon grit his teeth as he put his all into his work.


     As he was done channeling energy through the Elder Scroll, he out the scroll back right away. What he created, however, was something strange.


     In front of him and in the middle of the stone formation, there was a strange motion in reality that resembled a small vortex of light distortion.


     "What is that?" Illindar approached after feeling the situation becoming safer.


     "Temporal Flux." Jon said.


     "And the none mages call it?" Illindar questioned.


     "Time Wound."


     "Ebonarm!"


     By using the Elder Scroll, an Artifact that exists outside time, Jon could wound the time.


     But why would anyone do such a thing as creating a Temporal Flux?


     "What is it for?"


     "Watch this."


     Jon took out a random machine from the Cube and threw it in the flux. The small machine was made of many screws, small pieces, wires and a Magicka Reactor as the core.


     Once the machine entered the Temporal Flux, the strangest of scenes happened. Those components making together the machine, all became their own pieces separated from the big device. Jon aimed his staff and pulled the Magicka Reactor with Telekinesis through the Temporal Flux. The device passed through the Temporal Flux and returned whole again save for the Magicka Reactor which was in Jon's hand.


     "Understand now?"


     "So you use this to dismantle things without actually take them apart." Illindar said.


     "Correct but that's just the tip of the Iceberg. Temporal Fluxes are safe places to read the Elder Scrolls without catching side effects and there is another use that I am doing right now." Jon said.


     The Temporal Flux he created was similar to this one on the Throat of the World only much smaller and weaker. A few hours and this wound will fix itself.


     Jon needed this dangerous Temporal Flux to cast a spell that needs recent records from the world. By casting it on the time wound, it would bypass the rule of recency. This spell is Jon's [Ghosts of Time], the Master-level Mysticism spell he used in the Arena to summon version of his opponents to fight for him.


     This time, he wanted to summon a version of the people who were here years ago and fought on the night when Isha's brother, Zain, was cursed.


     Pulling these records was a tedious job but thankfully, Illindar knew the exact date of the event and Jon didn't have to search around so much. In a few minutes, golden specters started appearing on the stone formation around circling two other golden specters.


     It was obvious what it was. Isha, or rather a younger version of her, was there. A tall man holding a spear in each hand with a punch of golden specters lying around him, a strange trace of magic seemed to be binding them around and the golden specters on the stone formation were moving their lips chanting a ritual.


     "Pause! Rewind from a minute earlier! Stop!" Jon gave commands to [Pride] which was supporting the spell by itself while floating on its own.


     Now for the not so fun part.


     Jon stepped near one of the curse casters whose face was exposed and focused on him. A ghost of time may have a good visualization but no vocalization so Jon couldn't hear the spell normally. Instead, he was lip-reading and taking notes of the movements.


     Lip reading wasn't his thing so he had to rewind many times before he got the words of the curse confirmed, after that, he let the record play to the situation's unfolding.


     It was as the people of the Citadel said, Zain turned into a werewolf and a large one at that, in a fit of his rage, he took down all the opponents in the scariest of scenes.


     Sadly, the Temporal Flux was already out of power as it seems that Jon's spell has consumed it.


     "Is it over?" Illindar asked.


     "It is."


     "There are really no secrets with such a spell around. Did you find out what kind of curse that is?"


     "No… but I have its chant." Jon said looking at the note he just took.


     'In the name of Darkness Endless, we call upon thee by the right of origin to fulfill our wish and create an object of the seal. Zain, become what you hate most, curses upon you, become what you despise most, curses upon you, become what you can't bear to be.'


     **********


     (Part 2)


     "And what is all that supposed to mean?" Illindar asked.


     "The ritual was rather fast and simple. The casters were also decisive and focused. They bound Zain by a spell that had the base for the curse, they sent mercenaries at him which were clearly sacrifice to empower the Curse, Zain had to kill them even if he was knowledgeable how the curse worked, and finally the casters called for the Dark Entity that cursed Zain." Jon analyzed.


     "You mean Hircine."


     "This is becoming more confusing as it is. Hircine consider turning a mortal into a were-creature is a gift, not a curse."


     "But were-creatures are entitled to Hircine and only Hircine."


     "That's not a solid argument. Molag Bal created the Vampires but there is a faction of the Vampires of Lamae Beolfag, the first Vampire who was turned by Molag Bal himself through r@pe, her descendants and the ones she turned carry nothing but hatred towards Molag Bal. Same can be said for a Werewolf like Zain who was turned against his will and came to hate Hircine who supposedly cursed him."


     "Meaning?"


     "The ritual said 'In the name of Darkness Endless'. The Daedric Princes are indeed made mostly of Darkness and negativity but they are not Endless, my friend. The only Darkness that is Endless is a King."


     "There is no such thing as the Daedric King." Illindar retorted.


     "I didn't say a Daedric King. The Daedra are Immortal Original Spirits, becoming an Immortal is becoming a Royalty (CHIM), but as Daedric Princes, the rank of a Prince is not the top of the pyramid when it comes to Royalty, am I right?" Jon remarked.


     "I know your words make sense but on a mortal level. What makes you think there is a King?"


     "Ah! My less educated friend, I was just being deep with you. There is no such a term we know of as a King on the ranks of Royalty (CHIM). What I am talking about is an Original Spirit that is not Daedra or Aedra or anything equal to a Prince.


     Your Redguards know him as Akel, an endless hunger that drives Satak (the First Serpent) to devour itself endlessly. Once it eats its heart, it dies then be reborn as Satakal, a new snake in which Spirits would come to know themselves. Outside Hammerfell, this story is known as the story of Anu and Padomay and how they evolved to create the Aurbis.


     The King you know as Akel is the one we know as Sithis.


     Sithis, Psijii, the Dread Father, the Spirit of Padomay, Darkness Endless and Void Everlasting."


     Jon said his speech as he showed the text of the curse to Illindar.


     "This is… if what you said is true then… there is a very dark cult involved here, right?" Illindar said with a pale face.


     Jon, however, shook his head.


     "It is no strange to worship Sithis, the Argonians and the Hist do, the Dark Brotherhood and the Morag Tong are the same. Satakal, the Redguard deity is a combination of Sithis and Anuiel.


     The problem is that by contacting Sithis, you are basically open for all manners of Daedric Effects. Think of it, the whole Daedric Princes gang are not even as anything as Sithis despite being kinda his blood. This means he can do everything they can and that includes cursing a mortal like Zain with Lycanthropy."


     "... Ruptga's mercy."


     The two were indeed on a big discovery. Finding the source of the Curse was certainly a big feet judging by how much did Zain struggle to find out the truth which he died without knowing.


     "If only we had you two years…" Illindar was vexed by how could one man do what a whole organization could not.


     But nothing can be done even after finding out the truth, Zain is dead and the Citadel of Ebonarm has lost the Top Candidate for a Battlelord position, the Spear Battlelord seat or even the Warchief seat.


     "It is not over." Jon, however, had another opinion.


     His Labour is still on and it is connected to Isha, things didn't even begin and now Sithis is involved.


     "What do you mean?" Illindar asked.


     "This investigation is not over. There are people out there who passed down a ritual to contact Sithis to the traitors of the Citadel that cursed Zain. There is also the matter involving Isha and how Boethiah coaxed her into two years of Labour."


     "You are a troublesome taskmaster, Krilon. Where is it you want to go next?"


     "Known places of Daedric Cultists around the Alik'r Desert. I hope we are not far from any."


     "Ahahaha!" Illindar laughed out loud and took out a map showing it to Jon. The map was full of red dots and different symbols that almost reached a hundred.


     "Pick a cult."


     "You're kidding! This is supposed to be a desert."


     "The Alik'r Desert is the best place to nearly hide a city if you want. So… what sort of cult you are interested in?"


     "Goodness me! Let's start with Boethiah and look for a man called Hafiz."


     ***


     A few days later, the search of Jon and Illindar ended up through many cult caves, hidden tombs, open worship places and more. Sometimes they were allowed in with no problems, sometimes they had to knock down a few teeth to get answers.


     After searching for a while, they found the old man known as Hafiz but it was not what they hoped for.


     "My great-great-grandfather has lived for 200 years, he was quite energetic and strong until the last time I saw him. Once he came from the last trip, it was as if age has caught up to him in the matter of a few days. He lost his sight, hearing, and can barely say anything now."


     The one who received them was one of the descendants of Hafiz, a middle-aged man.


     "I understand." Jon nodded.


     "Come on, Krilon. What makes you believe this old man is 200 years old? What makes you believe any of all that?" Illindar said.


     "His service is no longer needed, he is of no use to Boethiah anymore so she will let him die." Jon could pretty much tell the situation.


     In the game, something like that happens and certain Prophet of a Daedra loses her privilege of being able to see visions sent by her mistress because her role was over.


     The two kept asking the descendant of Hafiz of any information he knew about Boethiah and her deceiving Labourers but the man denied that.


     "Lady Boethiah is the Deceiver of Nations, not individuals. Her schemes are more political or catastrophic rather than deceiving people for fun. Sheogorath, Clavicus Vile and Molag Bal are the ones who do that sort of things. It doesn't mean that the other Daedric Princes do not lie. They all do but their goals align with their spheres of power. Lady Boethiah is a Warrior Prince, warriors do not use petty lies but rathers conspiracies and tricks to conquer as I said."


     And that was another suspect crossed for now.


     The two men left with a load of things to analyze.


     Hircine is not the one who cursed Zain and Boethiah did not really deceive Isha as Isha's purpose was to return to her brother.


     "We are out of clues." Jon said.


     "By the results you achieved, I say you did your best." Illindar said.


     "No, that was nothing. I have a gut feeling that there is more to it, we just need guidance. I tried to 'Clairvoyance' but as good as I am in Mysticism, as shitty as I am in Divination."


     "Well, I'll sleep for now and leave the night for you too brood, Krilon. Goodnight."


     "Goodnight."


     The two were camping in the desert at night. Illindar returned to the tent and Jon remained sitting beside the fire gazing at the bright stars on the flawless night sky.


     Stars he knew off and stars he didn't study yet, Jon couldn't help but call out the bored Nefertiti.


     "Where have you been?" He asked.


     "Making friends."


     "In the desert?"


     "Yes, Hooman. There are cats in the desert too."


     "Right, the sand cats. Pretty cute fellas. And so… you managed to make them acknowledge you as Her Meowjesty the Cat Supreme?"


     "It is called Cat Empress."


     "You are really intending to conquer the world, aren't you?"


     "Naturally."


     "Don't tell me you are going to use the Numidium."


     "We are calling it the Fluffidium."


     "I think I might know a couple of Dwarves who may get grumpy after hearing that! Anyway, when do I expect the promised liberation day?"


     "We keep delaying it. Sunshine has a daily nap she can't miss and Onyx is adopting a human family. We delayed it a few more years."


     Jon couldn't help but laugh. This invasion has been delayed so many times already to the point that it may not happen in this era.


     "The important this is… did your agents report anything related?"


     "Not really, but I have the allegiance of every Feline kind in the desert. If you are looking for anything in particular, they can help us, Hooman."


     "How fluffy of them! Thank you in advance then, I'll let you know once I need anything."


     Nefertiti went back to her world domination plan and Jon sank in thinking once again.


     His information Network has spread to a scary degree by now. Nefertiti was amazing and all but what is also amazing is his Titanborn bloodline power [Beastmaster] and the [Blessing of the Guardian Dragon]. His affinity with felines is so high along with Nefertiti having an extension of his Soul, she is freely using that power to get along with most cats as long as she makes them submit. Jon can also talk to those cats and listen to them even if he doesn't do so most often.


     Anyway, the important thing is that he can monitor the Alik'r Desert now thanks to this.


     But he still doesn't have a destination to go after.


     While he was thinking, his eyes closed and he slept without realizing.


     In his sleep, he was standing in Winterhold near the Shrine of Azura. He looked up to the large statue of Azura and it moved its head looking down at him.


     {When you corrupted my Star, a spark of my power was stolen and hidden in the Abyss. Seek out my spark and set it free.}


     {In the Abyss, secrets and worlds meet. Seek the Abyss among the sands, a gate guarded by two, one that always lies and one that does not.}


     {Time is your only ally. With it, you will survive the Abyss.}


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     441 Answers Between the Sand 4, 5
      Double Chapter! Daily + 3/6 Monthly


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     "A gate that has two guardians, one that lies and one that tells the truth?" Illindar verified what Jon asked about.


     "Yes, that was in my vision." Jon confirmed.


     "Your vision of a big titted statue of Azura telling you to go there."


     "Indeed."


     "Why are you the one who gets to see a big titted Daedric Prince in your dreams?"


     "Is that what is really upsetting you right now?"


     "Yes."


     "Focus! Do you know any place with that description?" Jon asked with an annoyed face.


     "Of course!" Illindar answered naturally, "Nearly every Redguard know about that."


     "Oh!" Jon didn't expect such an answer.


     "The Tale of Cyrus, the Hero of Stros M'kai. It speaks of a man who stood against the Imperial occupation of Hammerfell during the Tiber Wars in the late Second Era. This man was said to have gone through thick and thin to rescue his sister only to find himself leading a rebellion, slaying a Dragon and Fighting a Necromancer from the Sload. He then assisted his sister to become the Governor of Stros M'kai and brought Tiber Septim himself to the table of negotiations." Illindar said.


     "I know of the Tale of Cyrus the Redguard." Jon nodded.


     And how could he not, Cyrus is a protagonist of one the Games known as the "Elder Scrolls: Redguard". Jon may have read the Lore of the game but he didn't play it so he wasn't really that expert on the detailed story of Cyrus.


     "So, what does our gate guarded by two guardians have to do with Cyrus?" Jon asked.


     "The most important goal of Cyrus was the rescue of his sister. She was sold by the Sload Necromancer to the Daedric Prince Clavicus Vile and her soul became trapped in his realm of Oblivion. Cyrus went after her but he had to go past a game set by the Daedric Prince and that is the gate you are seeking. The Gate of Wish."


     "Is that so? Still, the realm of Clavicus Vile is not our goal."


     "I know but you are the one who asked. More to that, the Gate of Wish is said to exist in many places and one of them is here in the Alik'r Desert but no one knows where it is."


     Jon pondered over the information he was given.


     "Do you have any more information?" Jon asked.


     "No, but there is a book called [N'Gasta! Kvata! Kvakis!] that was written by the Necromancer Sload that Cyrus fought. The only problem is that the book is said to be extremely rare and forbidden. Only the Richest Collectors and some Necromancers in the world have it…"


     While Illindar was explaining, Jon took out a book from the Cube. Illindar walked closer to see the content of the book.


     "... Unless you already have a copy."


     "I had that book for quite a while but I didn't really read it before. It is written in the Sload Language and it is not really a popular language nowadays. I have a dictionary for that around here somewhere." Jon murmured as he took out another book and started working on reading the [N'Gasta! Kvata! Kvakis!].



     "For an explorer, you are really self-sufficient. Where do you get these books, tents and food from?" Illindar asked.


     Jon looked at him and answered the most vague of answers.


     "Magic!"


     ***


     After a few hours of reading the book and checking the dictionary, Jon came to understand the Sload Language to a certain extent.


     "The book speaks of techniques about Necromancy and Soul Trapping, not anything interesting to me anyway but I found out about those Gates of Wish." Jon said.


     "Do tell."


     "The Gates of Wish mainly represent the sphere of Clavicus Vile which is making deals with Mortals and tricking them into extremely bad deals that mostly end up with them on the wrong side of fate. Still those Gates of Wish can practically take you to any place in the Universe as long as you wish for it and choose the right way… not the Mundus, not Oblivion, not even Aetherius… the Universe. This is already too broken to be true." Jon explained.


     "I don't understand the extent of the Universe but does it extend beyond Far Shores?" Illindar asked.


     Far Shores is the Redguard Afterlife much like the Nordic Sovngarde.


     "Far Shores is just another part of Aetherius. The Universe extends beyond that." Jon confirmed then continued.


     "The Gates of Wish is practically two Gates guarded by two Daedric Guardians, one always tells lies while the other tells truth. As the Gate of Wish is actually two, one of them leads to where you want to go and the other leads to certain death."


     "You are not planning to go through that, are you?" Illindar asked.


     "You are not entitled to do more than just guiding me, Illindar. Just lead me to the destination I provide you." Jon declared his intentions.


     His mission right now, given directly by Azura, is to reach the location known as the Abyss.


     The Abyss is not really an unknown realm despite its ominous name. A handful of mages may have heard about it and Jon was one but what was known was merely just myths. Some claim it is a Daedric Realm but Jon believes it is a realm of Chaos.


     Now that his quest dragged on to the Abyss, there is no point turning tail or showing regret.


     'Nefertiti, does your network have any location on a Double Gate guarded by Two Evil beings somewhere across the desert?' Jon asked via telepathy.


     Nefertiti didn't reply for a while until she reached out to her contacts then came back with an answer. Jon took the answer to Illindar.


     "Come on! Do you want to go to that place? It is bad news." Illindar complained.


     "Never thought a Redguard would back down from an adventure." Jon said.


     "Back down my ass! This place is filled to its brim with Undead and Mummies, some old Necropolis that was cursed lies there. The Citadel of Ebonarm sends people there periodically to clear the Undead that go out of the perimeter but no one actually ventures in."


     "I see. That's interesting!"


     "One more thing. The sand of that place is called the Dead Sand, no living can walk on it."


     "Like Quicksand?"


     "It is Quicksand but cursed to swallow you no matter what you did. Getting out of normal Quicksand is nothing special but the Dead Sand numbs body and negates the magic. No one can survive it other than the undead."


     "Fine, take me to the Edge of the Dead Sand."


     Jon had to at least go to the place and check it out.


     After a day, Jon found the so called Dead Sand area. It wasn't only the Undead that crawled over it but many monsters that can be said to be very dangerous too. Assassin Beetles and Giant Scorpions were merely a starter of the show as the main predator around here was the Sand Ants. A Gigantic race of ants with the size of a dog.


     To make things worse, flying over the Dead Sand seemed to be a suicide mission as the Magicka above it was clearly unstable and very dangerous to navigate through. Also, there was a large cloud of sand storm blocking the view inside and flying blindly is conjuring death.


     "As you can see, this place is hopeless." Illindar said.


     "Indeed, I never imagined such a danger zone to exist. It is as deadly as a blizzard storms that keep raging over the mountaintops in Skyrim." Jon nodded.


     "If that's the case, then let's head back already. We have been going around for a week by now."


     "No need. I have an idea."


     Jon started summoning a number of Atronachs from various elements and shapes, he then let them free to charge on the Dead Sand.


     Normal Atronachs started losing body parts on a rapid base and disintegrated fast. Potent Atronachs were a bit more resilient but had the same fate as the normal ones. Greater Atronachs were resistant to some extent as long as they have Magicka inside them but the Magicka was being drained rapidly. Flying Atronachs couldn't maintain their positions and fell from the sky.


     "Truly a cursed place… but I guessed as much." Jon said.


     From what he saw, the Undead Energy in the Dead Sands is powerful and can destroy anything other than undead. Still, there were secret passes between the sand that resembled a maze. To cross them, one must know the place too well and risk fighting head on with the monsters without magic.


     Or one can just use Necromancy.


     Jon aimed the Cube to the side and pulled out a large being.


     "How is going, Wrath?"


     {MAAAS… TAAAR!}


     "I told you not to speak, didn't I?" Jon was annoyed by the loud voice of the Sin of Wrath, Odokuro.


     During the past few months, Odokuro was being kept in a pool of magical ingredients to enhance it. Now, the four meters tall Bone Samurai was having a shade of red on its normal brownish color.


     ====================


     [Wrath / Bone Samurai Odokuro]


     - Howl of Wrath


     - Raise Undead


     ====================


     From the looks of it, Wrath's ability over undead is getting better.


     On the other hand, Illindar was dead silent.


     "Please, don't mind the appearance. Isha and I liberated this poor giant from the Shivering Isles and now it serves me." Jon said not wanting to admit the fact that he is a necromancer in front of a member of the Citadel of Ebonarm.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      Illindar nodded in silence as he watched Odokuro move forwards by Jon's instructions. Despite its size, the Bone Samurai walked nimbly and arrived at the edge of the dead sand.


     With a deep grunt coming from its inside and the sound of its bones shivering and reacting to the Undead Energy, Odokuro raised his blade and stuck it in the Dead Sand.


     {RAAAI… SEE!}


     **********


     (Part 2)


     "..." "..."


     Nothing was felt at first but a second later, the world rumbled and the Dead Sand moved with ripple.


     "It is happening! It is happening!" Jon suddenly became excited.


     "WHAT IS HAPPENING?" Illindar, on the other hand, panicked.


     "Look."


     Jon pointed out at the Dead Sand in front of Odokuro. Just like that, hundreds of undead were moving to the surface of the ground.


     The undead started to line up in packs in front of Odokuro and Jon walked beside it. He held up [Pride] and cast 'Necrostruction', the spell that lets him reform the undead.


     [A/n: Necrostruction was before Necro Construction but I found that merging it sounds cooler.]


     The next scene was magical in both looks and actuality.


     The packed up undead started to shatter, fall, then get joined up together.


     Odokuro was raising more as its master kept reforming them. Those undead were those who died in this cursed sands for generations and now they are being used to invade the place. To turn those who were buried under the sand to the tool of invading it, this was a perfect example of Bad Karma returning on this place.


     In a minute, Jon was done with the construction.


     "Necrostruction, an absurd spell indeed. Now that I think about it, was this the same feeling Moses had when he split the sea by the power of the Lord?"


     The bone path Jon created on the Dead Sand felt like splitting the sea indeed. All those undead were now broken and put back together forming such a dreadful work of Dark Arts that made the hearts shiver.


     It needed a lot of power and strength and thankfully Jon didn't lack both.


     Illindar was covering his head with his hands from the absurdity of the situation.


     "Krilon, just who the fuck are you?"


     ***


     The Dead Sand region was covered with a large cloud of a sand storm that blocked all the view from outside and inside. Proceeding slowly was the safest option available.


     "Weren't you saying you are not going in the Dead Sand?" Jon asked.


     "Shut up! I can't let you take the credit alone after coming this far. This is the only place in the Desert no one in my generation ever visited. If I do this, I will be famed for life." Illindar tagged along for that reason.


     "Am I still being charged?" Jon asked.


     "Of course."


     "... Redguards!"


     The bone bath extended on the Dead Sand, Jon walked and Illindar followed while Odokuro kept raising more undead for Jon and casually walking on the Dead Sand.


     They were completely breaking through the desert on a rapid pace to the point and before they know it, they were facing traps of various kinds.


     "These are man made, recent and very deadly."


     "I knew this place is not so simple." Jon said while making preparation for a real battle.


     He entered the Cube and came out with his best Gear. The Ebony Mail, the Ebony Blade, Ahzidal's Evil Fists, Boots of the Apostle, Ring of Necromancy, Krilon Mask, Pride, Greed, Greater Amulet of Talos, and a Lever-Action Crossbow enchanted with Wind Damage.


     "So this is how Krilon looks like?"


     "Like it?"


     "You look a bit armed to the teeth."


     "Yeah, I go Overgeared when I have a gut feeling that I am about to go through a big fight. Are you okay with your gear or do you want anything more."


     "I am a Junior Saber Battlelord, I am always in a top condition for a fight."


     "Well said, if it gets hairy, I'll bring more allies."


     "Other than that and his undead?" Illindar pointed at Wrath.


     "You chose to follow me so take my advice this time. We are in uncharted lands."


     "Yes, what's your plan then?"


     "Cover the left, I cover the tight, Wrath will advance on his own and open path for us with his undead taking the traps."


     The two made an advancing strategy and kept pushing forward. The result was them slowing down but the bone path kept extending steadily.


     The sand storms around them intensified steadily until Jon became fed up with it.


     "I'll take this shit down. LOK VAH KOOR!" (Sky Spring Summer)


     Even though Jon didn't want Krilon to be associated with the Thu'um, he had no choice now.


     The Clear Skies shout shock the Heaven and the storm couldn't stand against him. In a matter of seconds, it settled down.


     "What was that… never mind!" Illindar was about to shout at Jon for scaring him but he looked behind Jon and pointed.


     Jon turned around and…


     "Shit!"


     They were surrounded.


     A horde of undead consisted of archers stood on all sides. They were accompanied by mages that were obviously Necromancers.


     The number seemed endless and the undead were strong, the Necromancers were also equipped with special boots and goggles to walk on the Dead Sand and through the storm.


     The only advantage now was that they were surprised senseless seeing the storm fall apart.


     "This won't last long. The storm will return in a few seconds. Kill as many necromancers as you can." Jon rashly commanded while loading his crossbow.


     "Nefertiti, kill."


     And a sudden battle broke out. Jon shot down a Necromancer and called Nefertiti.


     She appeared in her oversized form and charged at three necromancers in a second displaying the performance of the apex predator.


     "Carry me, wind."


     Illindar was right on their heels and unsheathed his sword Windshear and his shield Targe of the Blooded. He jumped at the undead walking on their heads and skulls while cutting down any strong zombie in his path until he reached a Necromancer and beheaded him.


     Wrath guarded Jon's back and held its oversized spear. Once the enemies drew closer, it unleashed all the rage within.


     {GRAAAAA!}


     The [Howl of Wrath], Wrath's skill, was unleashed like a storm on any and everything in its pass like a horizontal red tornado bringing nothing but destruction.


     "What the fuck? Who are those intruders?" A Dunmer Necromancer retreated away while shouting to his ally.


     "Don't ask me! We need to retreat and hold the line, our ambush had failed. Someone must report this."


     As they were planning to counter, a crossbow bolt hit one of them right in the head.


     "Penta Kill!"


     Jon shouted while loading the next bolt.


     The Necromancers were being hunted on a rapid pace and the Undead around them started to fall on an even faster pace.


     In a matter of a minute, all was over. No Necromancer survived.


     "Good kills." Illindar said.


     "Yeah. But look around, all the Zombies are gone. Only the Necromancers' bodies are left." Jon remarked.


     "... Which means all those undead were summoned. This is quite a skill those Necromancers had."


     "My thoughts exactly. 20 Necromancers and there were over 500 Zombies. If one can summon 25 creatures then they are Adept Necromancers yet they were quite sloppy for adepts, they are trained on Necromancy as a professional practice or maybe as a Faith." Jon said.


     "Which means those are just foot soldiers." Illindar continued the conclusion for Jon.


     "Quite organized, discipline, tactics."


     "Resources, their gear looks well maintained, unlike common Witches or Warlocks."


     "A cult. One not on your map."


     "The Citadel of Ebonarm understands Daedra Worshipping and we are enemies to all Daedra but we don't tolerate Necromancers, Vampires or Were-creatures. Krilon, we must report that."


     "Too late, look over there." Jon pointed to the south where they were heading.


     "... Shit."


     Illindar detected the presence Jon detected and aimed his shield forward with his saber on his shoulder. Jon also switched to the Ebony Blade.


     A mountain appeared as the storm was still settling in the distance and on it, more than just twenty Necromancers appeared.


     They were not just Mages like the small patrol from before, they were Necromancer Knights, Necromancer Assassins and Necromancer Adepts.


     "This is one big ass cult."


     "The strongest one of them is that Blades Master… an Orc."


     "He's all yours, Krilon. The rest are what scares me now. Any plan?"


     Necromancers always fought in numbers in terms of individuals and summons. The best course of action is to kill the head of the snake.


     "Told you we have allies." Jon, however, was confident.


     This is an all out fight now.


     "Intruders! Surrender yourselves. Where you stand is an ancient battleground and thousands upon thousands of dead wait to be awakened. Once that is that, nothing will save you." The Orc Blademaster, who seemed to be the leader of the Necromancers Cult, spoke.


     "We accept your surrender." Jon replied.


     "Hm?"


     "I said we accept your surrender, you dumb orc. Get your ass down here and let daddy our you in chains and trade you for a wanted reward." Jon kept provoking the Orc.


     "Sigh! He's a fool. Shoot them down." The Orc ordered but didn't let his guard down as he just witnessed the strange group annihilate the ambush team he sent earlier.


     Jon's power was well hidden by the effect of [Greed] that kept Jon's Aura from spread but once Jon saw the Archers among the Necromancers point their arrows, he discarded [Greed] in an instant and sent it on the [Ebony Blade] turning it to the [Ebony Glaive].


     By the second the volley of arrows was shot, Jon swung his glaive by its side supporting it with his Tyrant Aura.


     A strong gust of wind was carried with the sheer power of the swing and met the coming arrows rendering them all useless.


     "Impossible!" The Orc Blademaster shouted not believing that the large man in Ebony Armor was this powerful.


     Still, it wasn't over just yet.


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     Without further delay, Jon shouted the Unrelenting Force that hurled at the arrows falling from the sky. The arrows were pushed back towards the Cultists in a chaotic but deadly manner.


     "Shit! Take cover. Mages, barriers. Rituals, heal. Warriors, prepare for engagement."


     The cultists dealt with the situation professionally.


     Still, Jon smiled mocking their useless tactics.


     "Heh heh! Yes, yes, move around like ants. Jax, Xikil, come out and have fun."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     442 Answers Between the Sand 6, 7
      A/n: Regarding the Power Ranking issue, I know it is affecting the novel's Views, Follows and Comments (I mostly care about comments) but the Content Team of Webnovel has reached out and explained that there is a big update coming up. I am looking forward to it.


     Also, Double Chapter! Daily + 4/6 Monthly Chapter


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     It wasn't a rare sight to have a chaotic battle in the Alik'r Desert. Monsters, undead, warriors or even Daedra… in this part of the world, all is fair. Even some Mages come here and try the Master level spells they are working on.


     However, as popular as the Alik'r desert is, it is a danger zone known worldwide and the Dead Sand is one of the most infamous spots.


     Unknown to the world, the Dead Sand area was now having its own fun as two groups started fighting each other. Jon Dare and his summons as well as Illindar of the Citadel of Ebonarm against an unknown cult of organized Necromancers.


     "Get them!" (The Necromancer's Leader)


     "Jax, Xikil, come out and have fun." (Jon)


     "MORTAL!" (Xikil)


     "BOSS!" (Jax)


     "What the fuck is that?" (Illindar)


     Yet, despite the Alik'r Desert is a chaotic place, some may have to look for another standard for the adjective 'Chaotic' from now on.


     It was simply an open war.


     Xikil's large body covered the sky above Jon as the Daedric Titan glared at the enemies of his summoner.


     Jax's towering height covered Jon's right side with a large axe emitting a flaming aura.


     Illindar, the Redguard Warrior, covered Jon from the left side.


     Nefertiti, the Shadow Fairy, blended in the shade of the enemies ready for signal.


     Wrath, the Bone Samurai, stabbed his blade in the sand planning to raise up an army.


     Jon stood in the center of the formation with the Ebony Blade and the Elder Staff, Pride. The staff's head was glowing with a strong spell that seemed to have been evoked and overcharged for a long time now.


     "Illindar and Jax, defend me. The rest, wreck havoc." (Jon)


     """"YEAH!"""" (The rest + Jax)


     "Mind explaining something first?" (Illindar)


     "Kill now, ask later."


     The warriors of the Necromancer Cult was descending from their ground charging at Jon with the lead of their Orc Commander.


     Jon's eyes were fixated on them as he could see how there people worked.


     Many of the Warriors clearly used the Baleful Aura, an advanced form of the Dark Aura. The Assassins took the flanks and seemed to be ready to get into ranged combat while the Mages were preparing Magic Formations.


     Breaking those people would be easy with the skill set of Jon and his team.


     First, Xikil ignored everything and headed directly to the mages.


     "Too many women over here! Hahaha!"


     The perverted Daedric Titan was planning to chew on some mortal females.



     The second move was Nefertiti's, she targeted the assassins and conjured a small number of Shadow Atronaches.


     The third was Wrath, as it took its blade out of the dead sand, a legion of undead formed a defensive wall to block the warriors.


     As the three teams of the Necromancers cult were intercepted, they didn't stand idly by and watch themselves being countered at.


     "Armor on!" The Orc leader shouted and his followers performed a spell.


     Many bones were conjured and started covering them like armor. The spell was simply called [Bone Armor].


     Once they came into contact with the Undead of Wrath, their weapons extended into the shape of a scythe. The spell was also called [Death Scythe].


     These were advanced Necromancy spells.


     From the sides and the back, the mages and the assassins started using spells like [Flame Skull] that fires a skull of poisonous flames, [Blastbone] that conjures a suicidal exploding skeleton that chases its target. They of course, as necromancers used the regular Conjuring and Reanimating of the undead.


     "They are vicious indeed." Jon smiled and let loose of the spell he was preparing.


     It was a normal Adept level [Chain Lightning] spell but after being amplified, it flew over the warriors taking some of them down in the process and attacking the Ritualists in the back.


     The spell was so powerful to the point it broke their bodies to disintegration and charred some black.


     Still, a certain Imperial female Mage managed to completely stop Jon's spell from killing all the ritualists that heal the ranks.


     "Found you."


     Targeting the healers would always bring out the big shots that are hiding among the enemies. If such a powerhouse is dragged out early, it will be dealt with instead of leaving it to wait and scheme.


     Without waiting, Jon took out the Lever-action Crossbow and fired a full magazine of bolts at that Imperial Mage.


     "Tania!"


     The Orc warrior noticed Jon's tactic and tried to stop him. He tossed up a large shield intercepting most of Jon's bolts.


     "Annoying!"


     Seeing the Orc stopping him, Jon felt that he underestimated the enemy's skill but he was still successful. Two bolts managed to injure the Imperial Mage severely.


     Mages are weak to Archers, that's why Jon would always switch to a ranged weapon if he wants to get rid of a mage as soon as possible.


     Still, that mage is only injured and can heal in less than a minute if she was protected.


     "Jax, get me the Orc's head." (Jon)


     "On it." (Jax)


     "Illindar, you get me that Imperial. Xikil will assist you." (Jon)


     "You mean this flying… dragon?" (Illindar)


     "Don't worry about him, Xikil is a Daedric Titan but he is also a fellow man of culture." (Jon)


     Illindar sighed with no further arguing. Staying with Jon is interesting but mind consuming, every time he thinks he will get used to it, things turn rather weirder.


     Still, now is the time to get things right. Once the leader of mages falls, her staff will break and the barrier she made will fall as well. Xikil will annihilate the mages from the point and the fight will be won.


     His shield will be getting in his way so he put it on his back and took out his second saber.


     "Krilon."


     "What?"


     "Are you familiar with the term 'Whirling Dervish'?"


     "The Mystic Dancers?"


     "Close." Illindar said while taking off his helm that obstructs his vision.


     "The Whirling Dervishes of Clan de'Sha are different than the ones you know. Watch what I do."


     As he said so, Illindar charged at the enemies with his silver eyes glowing in cold light.


     "A bloodline?" Jon wondered as he prepared to support Illindar with magic.


     Illindar was indeed using a bloodline ability that made his movements fast and accurate. He would jump and step on the heads and shoulders of the undead summoned by Wrath and finally arrived at the frontline.


     Jon couldn't help but notice the maniac smile of Illindar as he fell right between the enemy warriors and in a blink of a second, heads and arms started to fly around.


     Illindar was whirling around himself like a Whirling Dervish but instead of using a tanoura (large skirt), he was using his swords and in a very dangerous and martial fashion.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      "Daaaaym!"


     Jon was taken aback by the strange movements and decided to cast a healing rune that can follow Illindar around just to be safe.


     Not far from Illindar and his precise fight, Jax was having one on one fight with the Orc blademaster. His axe was carrying fire and his hoof was causing drum sounds and fire pools everywhere he steps. Jax was a true arsonist and overwhelmed the orc in a few exchanges.


     Away from them, Wrath was facing a large number of assassins that tried to hijack the control of Jon over the gigantic undead.


     "Control it! It will be ours."


     "Haha! The Lord will reward us."


     "Once we take it, those undead will turn as well."


     Thinking too early of their victory, some assassins thought of Wrath as nothing but a large undead that can move slowly judging by its dull speech.


     {I WIIILLLLLL KILLLLL YOUUUU!}


     Wrath was enraged how they underestimated him. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared and appeared behind them.


     "Shit!"


     Mistaking Wrath for a warrior type undead is the trick of its appearance, Wrath is an assassin and his traits were chosen carefully by Jon.


     At that time, a few [Death Scythe] spells penetrated his armor from the back.


     "AAANNNOOOYYYIIIINNNNG!"


     Wrath turned to the assassins that were too insignificant for him to care about and finally unleashed his rage.


     *ROOOAAAAAAR*


     Wrath let go of his skill [Howl of Wrath]. As if Jon was shouting, a thundering sound from the inside of Wrath's skull and was unleashed like a shock wave destroying the bodies of the close living enemies and making those who resisted fall into a state of hysteria.


     For an independent Sin like Wrath, his growth was clearly notable.


     Now, the battle was tilting for Jon's side.


     Illindar soon freed himself from the melee fight and charged at the mages all by himself. His speed and evasion were top-notch and nothing could even touch him.


     "Stop him." The Orc Blademaster shouted.


     "Where do you think you are looking." Jax wasn't pleased with his opponent looking away and attacked with anger.


     Illindar evaded the rear guards and cut their necks as he arrived at the Imperial female mage who was using [Rending Flesh] to heal herself.


     "Hey, bye!"


     His first sword slash got her arm as she tried to defend with anything she has. His second attack took her head.


     "Now!" The Orc Blademaster seemed to have fallen desperate as he blasted the land beneath him with a stomp and retreated away to kill Illindar. Nefertiti disappeared from her place and arrived at Illindar then teleported him away from the center of the enemies' retreat line.


     "Dammit! Kill that mage!"


     The Orc became frustrated as he pointed at Jon.


     "Hehe! Is it that easy?" Jon couldn't help but mock.


     Still, he was surprised by what happened next.


     From both his sides, two thin presences moved with swords at hand.


     Two assassins… two high-ranked assassins.


     So the Necromancer Cult had that level of Assassins as well.


     Jon was surprised but only for a second. By the next second, he was holding the two assassins from their faces as the Evil Chains of [Ahzidal's Evil Fists] were holding them like snakes.


     "Shit!" The Orc Blademaster didn't think that Jon is not only a terrifying mage but a warrior as well.


     Jon wasn't remorseful at all and tightened his grip over the heads of the two assassins.


     They screamed and quivered but to no avail, a few seconds under Jon's hand pressure and…


     *Squish* *Squish*


     Their heads exploded with a lot of brain matter everywhere.


     "Sigh! What a nasty habit."


     Jon shook his head as he cleaned his hands and eyed the Orc Blademaster.


     It was an overwhelming victory, the Necromancers were all hunted down like ants.


     The Orc Blademaster was no longer able to do anything but to issue his last order.


     "Retreat!"


     **********


     (Part 2)


     The mountain was steep and high and flying over it was impossible even for Xikil because of the Magicka disturbance in the Dead Sand area.


     Jon's next option was to give chase to the Necromancer Cult that retreated on the mountain narrow path.


     "Are you, alright?" Jon asked.


     "I am… where is everyone else?" Illindar asked.


     "The enemies retreated and the others went back where they came from."


     "So you're walking around with an army all the time… and we let you into the citadel."


     "Dude, when it comes to actual Magic combat, I am a conjurer more than anything else. Summoning armies is kinda my thing."


     "Ebonarm!"


     The two spoke while walking the mountain path.


     "This mountain is uncharted but it seems like there is a small mountain range inside the Dead Sand Region. Never did I think that we will find Necromancers here." Illindar said.


     "They were good too but not strong. If they existed here for ten more years, we may have faced an Arch Necromancer instead of Masters and Experts." Jon remarked.


     "True. Let's track them. The road on the mountain is safer than the deadly Dead Sand."


     Before he could go further, Jon received telepathy signal from inside the Cube.


     "What is it?" He replied to only find Wrath requesting something from him.


     "Is that so. Fine." Jon agreed.


     "What is it?"


     "Wrath wants some dead sand. It seems the curse on it will accelerate his growth."


     "Do what you must but hurry."


     Jon indeed was hoping for Wrath to grow and be more powerful. The Sins were picky about the material that makes them grow so it was a rare chance indeed. Jon stored a large amount of the cursed sand in his Cube enough for Wrath to submerge himself in them.


     That done, the two young men continued their path until they reached a large cave entrance. On the road, some traps tried to stop them but it was nothing interesting.


     In the cave, a huge gate blocked their path. Jon tried to detect the space and teleport through it but it was protected by a dark blessing probably from the Daedra this cult worships. Still, it was physically breakable.


     Jon gathered as many bones as he could and made a mound of it in front of the gate.


     Illindar silently watched as Jon used [Pride] to cast a spell on the mound of bones. It was [Necrostruction] and Jon had a certain shape in mind.


     "A battering ram? An undead battering bloody ram?"


     "What a nice way to describe it!"


     "I thought only your Undead follower was the Necromancer, you are one as well?" Illindar asked with disdain.


     "Hm? This spell is Alteration but it works on bones."


     "Oh! I see."


     Jon completely avoided the question of him being a Necromancer. Sure as hell a member of the Citadel of Ebonarm wouldn't be happy with Necromancers especially with the long bloody history between the Redguards and the Undead.


     Not everyone is as open-minded as Isha anyway.


     Anyway, the battering ram was ready and it was basically an undead creature. It didn't need anyone powering it but it wasn't really portable.


     *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Crack*


     The skull head ram kept knocking on the gate with all the might in the world. Jon reinforced it with Magic to make the damage output higher but it seemed to the cultists were desperately trying to support the gate on the other side.


     Still, to no avail.


     After a couple of hours as Jon and Illindar were resting. The gate became too badly damaged and its structure crumbled piece by piece.


     Jon could see holes where the ram head was striking.


     He took out a few flasks of poison gas and passed them through the door making them explode. The ones on the other side could no longer withstand the attack and retreated.


     "The enchantment on the gate is broken. Who will do the honors?" Jon said.


     "That would be me?" Illindar said as he took out Windshear and imbued it with Magicka.


     The blade's enchantment was activated and the wind danced around the blade. With a wave of his sword, a blade of wind was launched and the gate was broken to splinters.


     "That's satisfying to watch." Jon said while taking the lead.


     The cultists behind the door were all wounded and dying. Jon walked in and they all knew their end was at hand.


     "I see… it was weighing on my mind that this is cult settlement but apparently it is more of a stronghold. It would have been troublesome if there were children." Jon said.


     Seeing that Jon was not attacking on sight, the cultists started to escape into the cave. Jon wasn't planning to kill them if they were to surrender but it would take their leader to make such a decision.


     Jon walked steadily in the cave until he felt the air temperature change. The cave was open from the other side. Soon, the light at the end of the tunnel was seen and the two proceeded to it.


     Shielding their eyes from the light beyond the way caves exit, both Jon and Illindar halted in their place with dumb looks on their faces.


     "Impossible!" Illindar cried.


     "Fuck me dead!" Jon's eyes were open wide as well.


     This place was no longer what they thought off. It is not a cult hideout or the place of the Gates of Wish they are after.


     It was a large valley between the mountains, the valley was wide and could only be accessed by the caves of the mountains surrounding it.


     In that valley, there were many statues, old buildings and relics of the past. Towers marked the place four cardinal directions and in the center stood a great building.


     That great building meant a lot for the two. A building with a square base and a pointy top, in Jon's past world, this is called a Pyramid.


     Pyramids existed in many around Tamriel as in Morrowind, Elsweyr, Black Marsh and Hammerfell but they were not The Pyramid.


     This, however, is completely different from all that.


     "A Yakudan Pyramid." Illindar said, "The ancient Yakudan Pyramid where the three Ansei Heroes made a covenant with Tu'whacca to protect Hammerfell from the threat of the Elven Necromancers and created the three Ansei Wards."


     To Illindar, it was a sacred site related to the history of the Ansei (The Sword Saints), wielders of the Shehai (The Spirit Swords), the mythical Sword-Singers.


     To Jon, it was a nostalgic memory of his past life as the pyramid looked identical to the ones in Giza.


     There was even a stone path with many obelisks on its side.


     "... Such a place!"


     "It is a Legend! A lost Legend… by Ebonarm! Follow you here, Krilon, was the fortune of my life."


     Seeing Illindar excited, Jon could only sigh.


     "This place now is filled with Necromancers. What do you think? If they surrender, we will deliver them to the government and both you and I know what will happen then." Jon said.


     "... You are right. I almost forgot those wretches. If we handed them over to Sentinel, the Forebears and the Crowns will hear of this place and will try to seize it for Political power." Illindar said.


     "Whatever the case, any decision will be for the War Chief of the Citadel of Ebonarm to make."


     "Right."


     The two headed down the valley and came across the remnants of the Necromancers Cult led by the Orc Blademaster.


     "Surrender yourselves! It is only the two of you."


     Thinking they could surround Jon and Illindar, the Necromancers were desperate to avoid casualties.


     Jon simply took out a good axe and threw it at the Orc Blademaster. Reinforced with Jon's Tyrant Aura, protection meant nothing. The axe split the head of the Orc into half.


     "Quit bluffing! The reason why you couldn't wait for us to come here was because of this Sacred Ground. You can't Conjure your Undead here, can you now?" Jon said with a smile.


     As he said, this valley was indeed sacred ground.


     "Surrender now and the Citadel of Ebonarm will show mercy." Illindar said.


     As if his words meant the complete opposite, the Necromancers panicked with the mention of the Citadel.


     "No! We can't! We must fight." One of the Necromancers spoke.


     "Yes… when they know who we are. We are doomed." Another one spoke.


     "We won't let them have us. Glory to the Lord."


     The Necromancers were rallied up fighting with their backs to the wall.


     "The hell?" Jon found it strange.


     Cornered criminals throw their weapons down when they are offered life for surrender. However, this behavior was completely wrong.


     Jon wanted to ask Illindar but the latter was making a grim face.


     "Krilon, there is no way after this. If what I think is true then they must die." He said.


     "Are you sure? I'll give you a hand but if it is not necessary…"


     "No. I think it all makes sense now. The Necromancers, their organization, their skills… they are a small branch from a much bigger enemy of the Citadel. I am positive."


     "Fine. Let's kill them as cleanly as we can."


     Jon jumped in the air like a spring and reached a high position, with [Pride] aiming down, he cast [Faraday Cage] surrounding every cultist he detected with a wall of Lightning that would kill anyone touching it.


     [A/n: Faraday Cage was Lightning Cage before changed based on a reader's request. Also, I know Faraday Cage doesn't exactly work like that.]


     The Remnants of the Cultists were now under the mercy of Jon from above and an extremely dangerous Sword Whirling Dervishes in the middle of their formation.


     ***


     The flight ended with annihilation.


     The Necromancers were almost 500 at the beginning of the day but were wiped off the face of Nirn by the afternoon.


     Jon and Illindar walked out after Jon disintegrated all the corpses with Magic.


     "Can you explain to me now?" Jon asked.


     "Let's just see something first." Illindar was fixed on seeing something before explaining to Jon.


     Jon followed and the two stood in front of the Ansei Pyramid. The entrance to the Pyramid was on the center of the lost half of its wall. Jon and Illindar climbed easily until the entrance.


     No traps were detected but there was a stench of corpses.


     "Nefertiti, check the place."


     Jon asked Nefertiti who moved through the Shadow World and confirmed no life signals. The only thing she noticed was the Daedric Energy from the base of the pyramid and from its top.


     Jon rallied the information to Illindar who decided to scout it anyway.


     Identical to the Pyramids from his past life, this pyramid started with a Descending Corridor then an Ascending Corridor appeared shortly. The Daedric presence came from down there so they took the Ascending Corridor.


     Once the corridor was over, it opened up to a Great Gallery taking them to two rooms. The lower room was filled with corpses.


     "Look! Those people…" Illindar was heartbroken.


     "You recognize them?" Jon asked.


     "No… but one look at them tells you that they are warriors."


     "Yes, indeed." Jon agreed, "Khajiit, Nords, Imperials… from all races. Those ones have a strong Magicka around them too."


     It seemed suspicious. How did this cult gather strong corpses from all over the world?


     Jon and Illindar left the room and headed to the upper one, the Ritual Room.


     Illindar walked in first and his steps halted. The Ritual Room was the main quarters for the Necromancers now and their banner was hung on the wall.


     Illindar knew it but he wanted to show it to Jon.


     Once Jon saw it, he understood everything. He understood why the Necromancers refused to surrender… it was because they were doomed anyway.


     Those whoever follow this banner are sentenced to immediate execution, even their families get executed with them in some cases.


     This banner is one of the most cursed banners on Tamriel.


     The black banner of a red skull and a spine connected to it.


     The evilest of all cults, the Worm Cult of Mannimarco… The Order of the Black Worm.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     443 Shadow“s Secrets
      A Double Chapter! Daily + 5/6 Monthly Extra!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     {Part 1}


     The Order of the Black Worm, or the Worm Cult for short, is the cult of the Work God, Mannimarco.


     Originally a High Elf student in the Psijic Order, Mannimarco got kicked away from the sect because of his questionable actions. Later on, he founded the Order of the Black Worm, contacted Molag Bal and almost brought the end of the world during the events of the Planemeld. Ever since that day, Mannimarco was a scourge to everyone on Tamriel and a mark of disgrace to the High Elves of Summerset.


     His Worm Cult was treated with all the scorn and hate in the world. Mages were aware of the ideals of the cult which is based on the Free Use of Magic without restricting something as important as Necromancy, the Cult always viewed this as its most noble message but they were a bunch of hypocrites. For that idealism, they broke many rules, killed a lot of innocents, desecrated the tombs of the ancestors and disturbed their rest.


     Even arguing that Necromancy is just another tool can't be used in their case as they had no sacred or holy. Necromancy is okay as a summons rather than actual animation but people wouldn't tell the difference. Some Dark Magic was allowed to use but Necromancy was still banned for good reasons.


     Even Jon, who is also considered a Necromancer, kept his practices clear from animating bodies or controlling many corpses publicly. Even with the known existence of the Sin of [Wrath], the Bone Samurai Odokuro, Jon would use its bizarre appearance to argue that this is just a powerful inhuman summon he contracted in Oblivion.


     All in all, Necromancy isn't acceptable in public and Jon only uses it in number situation so no one can blame him.


     The Worm Cult, on the other hand, has a dark history that can't be just discussed like Jon's matters.


     That is why they can't be captured is it is an Imperial Decree for all Worm Cult Necromancers to be killed on sight if capturing was not possible. Even the reward of killing them or reporting on them is extremely generous worldwide.


     Now, those vermin have desecrated the sacred place of all the Redguard Sword Masters and the followers of the Redguard Afterlife Deity, Tu'whacca.


     This Ansei Pyramid is now nothing but an old ruin filled with corpses. It drove Illindar mad with anger as he ripped everything that belonged to the Worm Cult apart. Jon didn't stop him and went down to the Corpses Room and took them all away.


     "These corpses are all mummified." Jon said, "They have no organs and were dipped in many chemical compounds, they even got enchanted to perform as good as when they were living. Those Cultists are abhorrent but they know what they are doing."


     Mummification is a technique not exclusive to a single race in Tamriel but it was different from one place to another. This Technique of the Worm Cult was very efficient and smart.



     The reason for the mummification is to be able to repeatedly use a single corpse even if it ran out of energy or was damaged. Most reanimated undead become dust after destruction or overuse but the mummies are created for the purpose of preservation.


     Jon was interested in the Mummification process and pulled a few notes while examining the corpse as well as taking the manuals left by the Necromancers.


     There was even a lap to create Flesh Atronachs, an unsightly undead made of human flesh resulting in a very ugly golem.


     "The shit here is enough to make you sick for a lifetime." Illindar said.


     "True. This is the ugly side of Necromancy." Jon nodded.


     "Is there a not ugly sight?"


     "Haven't you seen the sight where we fought undead by undead? I know it is immoral but when you find yourself venturing Oblivion with no one to watch your back, the Undead can be a lifesaver like none other."


     "Sigh! I don't want to argue with you about that. I have heard about what the Labourers go through so don't mind me."


     "Thanks. What will we do now?" Jon asked.


     "I have to report this, like right now."


     "I understand. However, there is still one chamber left unexplored."


     The two nodded and returned all the way to the corridor fork. From there, they went down the Descending Corridor.


     Jon wasn't sure what to expect but as far as he can tell, this place is supposedly under Daedric influence.


     Why would a place of a Deity such as Tu'whacca harbor a Daedric presence?


     The answer was revealed when the two reached the room.


     It was a large rocky cave rather than a hall or a chamber. From the looks of it, this place was there before the pyramid itself.


     The layout was weird. At the sides of the room, two statues of large humanoids came out of the cave's wall towering all the way up to the ceiling. They were not whole as only the upper half of the bodies were carved with only one arm for each statue.


     The faces of the statues looked mean and they had two horns each growing from the sides of their foreheads. The statue on the right had its only arm, coming out of its right side, fixed on a part of the cave wall opposite to the entrance of the cave. The statue on the left was in the same position.


     Looking closely, the two statues looked like they were protecting a double gate with each hand blocking a single gate.


     "The Gates of Wish." Illindar exclaimed.


     "So it is really here." Jon walked forward in the cave.


     It was indeed the gates Azura wanted him to find. Behind them is the damage he caused to Azura's power when he corrupted Azura's Star.


     He opened the book [N'Gasta! Kvata! Kvakis!] and started reading about the Gates of Wish.


     N'Gasta, the Sload Necromancer who served Clavicus Vile at some point, was knowledgeable with many things related to Clavicus Vile and recorded a great deal about those gates.


     "To activate the Gates, we need a living sacrifice… how typical! We need to align the power source of the Gates to the power of the stars in the sky… tricky! Then we need to figure out which gate is the right one by asking one question only. Spoiler alert, the correct gate is random which means if it was the left last time then it can be the right or the left… now that's a lot of work to cover."


     Jon murmured as he started preparing for a way to solve the big mystery.


     "Krilon."


     "Yes."


     "I must return."


     Jon turned towards Illindar and nodded.


     "Before you go, here is your pay." He handed out a large bag of gold.


     "Heh heh! Where do you keep such stuff? Whatever… I see you have taken all the trouble into account."


     "That's why I told you to arrange your price after the mission. I always attract extra trouble."


     "Sithis, Azura and now the Worm Cult… you are a real trouble indeed. Don't worry, I'll ride as fast as I can to the Citadel and bring as many Battlelords with me as I can. I assume you won't wait for us and go on with your business."


     "Indeed, as soon as I finish these bloody Labours, the better."


     "I bid you farewell then."


     "Thank you, brother. Safe travels and godspeed."


     And so Illindar's job was done as he left to bring the Citadel of Ebonarm to the Hidden Ansei Pyramid.


     Jon was now left alone in the ancient Necropolis.


     (Well, not quite alone, are we?)


     Yet a certain voice spoke to him.


     "Shadow! Where the hell have you been?"


     The unknown spirit that keeps haunting him, the one known as Shadow.


     (Don't blame me, I have other things to take care of you know.)


     Shadow spoke as he possessed [Greed] to form a body for himself that looked like a black slimy humanoid.


     (Moreover? What in the seven fucks are you doing here?)


     "A Labour."


     (No shit?)


     "Yeah shit."


     Jon briefed Shadow of the last few months he missed.


     (Well, this is bad… do you really intend to pass that gate to the Abyss?)


     "Do I look like I have a choice?" Jon shrugged his shoulders.


     Shadow fell silent and didn't say much.


     "Hey, why is a bastard like concerned this matter? You are normally an indifferent ass." Jon was annoyed by Shadow's attitude.


     (Do you have any idea what the Abyss means?) Shadow asked.


     "The Edge of Reality… the frontier between the absolute Order and the absolute Chaos."


     (A very superficial answer. What do you know of the Shadow?)


     Jon narrowed his eyes before answering.


     "According to Azra Nightwielder, it is the reflection of possible worlds created by forces in conflict which are produced by mundane forces such as light hitting a rock, or by more powerful forces such as nations at war."


     (Or by Space, or even Time… especially Time.)


     "Space and Time have shadows?" Jon questioned with a funny face.


     (Worlds have shadows, the Multiverse, Souls and basically everything. Shadows are simply everyone's record in the Time. You can't live without your Shadow else you will be nothing. Even a Multi-Dimensional being like myself have a shadow. Hell, I introduced myself as Shadow.)


     "... Okay, that's a lot to take in one go." Jon said and looked down, "You just said Multiverse and something about you being a Multi-Dimensional being."


     (A normal world have 4 Dimension. 3 for the Space, which are the X, Y and Z axes, and a dimension for the Time. There are Soul Dimensions, Astral Dimensions, Black Dimensions, White Dimensions, Higher and Lower Dimensions… you will never find an end to those damn things so don't think about it too much. The important thing is… the stronger the being, the more Dimensions it can exist in. Sometimes, too strong beings can't exist in Stable Dimensions.)


     "Like you?" Jon hit the nail on its head.


     (Indeed. I can't exist here as the real me is in the most unstable dimension at the edge of existence. The Daedric Princes are the same as me so they need special methods to walk on this Lower Dimension, that's why we prefer to send out Avatars.)


     "The more you talk the less I understand. What does all this shit have to do with the Abyss?"


     (You already know the existence of Order and Chaos. The fragments of them that were used to create this existence are called Anu and Padomay. These powers have a source and that is something higher than them.)


     "The Godhead?"


     (Higher.)


     "... What?"


     An existence higher than the Godhead, the collective thoughts of all things?


     [A/n: this is the Lore beyond the Lore. My own creation… call it the Doniverse (Don Universe). Something like the Marvel Universe where all my novels exist together.]


     (Have you ever heard about the Nu?)


     **********


     {Part 2}


     (Have you ever heard about the Nu?)


     "The Nu?"


     Jon thought for a few seconds until he remembered something but he dismissed it immediately but looking at what Shadow was saying, Jon shivered from the thought.


     "Fuck! Who are you?"


     (Hehe! I am glad you are this perceptive. Now, what is Nu?)


     Jon swallowed his saliva.


     "The Nu is the deification of the primordial watery Abyss in ancient Egypt. In other words, the Sea of Chaos, the most primal form of existence which from the Sun was ripped to create the All Creation."


     (Oh, that's quite the detailed explanation. Now I'll make it easy for you. Think of Oblivion and the Void as a mainland surrounded by what you know as the Seas of Oblivion. The Abyss is something out of this Mainland… think of it as an archipelago that connects this mainland with other mainlands.)


     "Other… universes?"


     (Bingo!)


     "Couldn't you just say 'Hey, Jon. This Abyss leads outside the Aurbis through the Chaotic Forces to other Universes'?"


     (Where is the fun in that?)


     "Fuck!"


     Jon was frustrated by Shadows teasing.


     Still, he learns a lot from simply having conversations with Shadow even though he always ends up with his blood pressure at a critical level.


     "Does this mean… I can… I can return to the world I came from? To Earth?"


     Jon asked a very sensitive question.


     (Through the Abyss with your current power? Impossible. You are a being bound to this Universe. Traveling through the Multiverse is impossible even for many of the CHIM. And to Earth of all places… Earth is the most Stable World in the Multiverse as well as its Center and the Lowest World. That's why magic can't be used there… even though changes are coming even to Earth.)


     "What?"


     (Oh! I haven't said my congratulations. Earth is facing the Apocalypse… not that we can do anything.)


     "Apocalypse?"


     (Don't worry, a Hero will rise, save the day, you know the drill.)


     "What the fuck?"


     (Just calm down… hey, Jon… are you with me?)


     Not aware that he just delivered a massive blow to Jon's mentality, Shadow kept shaking Jon using the [Greed] form.


     It was an hour later when Jon responded.


     "FUCK YOU!"


     (Oh, he's back.)


     "Back my ass! What Apocalypse?"


     (Nothing to concern yourself with. Unless you are a Higher Existence and have the ability to send your Avatar to Earth, you are of no help at all.)


     "Wh… what about my…"


     (To think you are attached to those people even after 18 years of Reincarnation… don't worry about them. The Apocalypse is not as bad as you think it is. And here is something to cheer you up. If Earth is fucked, all the higher worlds are fucked. Earth is the Center of the Multiverse, you know.)


     "What the…"


     (More importantly, you have an Abyss to… hey, Jon… he lagged again?)


     Shadow's airheaded personality was putting too much pressure on Jon.


     An hour later, Jon returned from the lag looking pale.


     "I… I don't want to talk anymore."


     Even Jon has to take it easy in front of Shadow's level of knowledge.


     (I don't blame you. Many walk in the Abyss blind of where they step. While some survive, some don't. I was just doing you a favor.)


     Jon dismissed what Shadow said and thought carefully.


     "So… the Shadow Magic, you said it is related to all that somehow."


     (Indeed. As the Shadow is also something with its own Dimension, it is closely related to the Void and the Abyss.)


     "How so?"


     (Don't you see? The Shadow can Manipulate Space and Time… the Void and the Abyss. Didn't Azura tell you that in the Abyss, Time is your only ally, that basic hoe meant the Abyss is your ally if you managed it well.)


     "Manage it?"


     (In the Abyss, there are resources that handle magic in ways you don't understand. You will see for yourself.)


     Jon held his head then brought out a water skin and poured it on himself.


     "Void is Space, Abyss is Time, Earth is having an Apocalypse that threatens all the Multiverse… not worried at all!"


     Jon stood up with clouded eyes and pale face trying to fix whatever shit is going to rain in him.


     ***


     After a few hours of meditating and getting his head back, Jon opened his eyes with a bit of peace in them.


     "Nefertiti, what did you find out?" He asked.


     "Hooman, the power source is the top of this strange building." She replied.


     "The top of the pyramid? Well, at least I get to climb one."


     Jon said while walking out of the cave under the pyramid to the entrance. He put his feet on the pyramid and walked unhindered all the way up.


     Unlike how the Pyramids during the modern era on Earth are stripped naked of their outer shell, this pyramid was well preserved and every stone had an enchantment. The white marble surely gave a bright appearance to the pyramid from the outside.


     On the very top, however, the place was crowned with a golden shell and gemstones. In fact, that was a device with a very peculiar enchantment and from the looks of it, it needed a certain intensity of starlight to operate.


     Luckily, the sun was setting and the stars will appear in some time. Jon decided to stay and not think of anything until when the stars are the brightest.


     (Have I told you about…)


     "Shut up!"


     ***


     At the middle of the night, the golden crowning on top of the pyramid started to react but it wasn't quite right.


     "The gems need to be aligned with the stars of the sky." Jon looked around and found the golden crowning made of sectors that can be rotated.


     Rotating the sectors was easy but there was a missing gem.


     "Don't tell me those fucking cultists took one to ensure it doesn't work." Jon cursed.


     A missing star was indeed a problem and no matter what gems he has, he needs someone that responds to the power of a star which he doesn't have…


     Or maybe he does.


     "The Star of Azura."


     (Brilliant idea!)


     "Shadow, go home. You are grounded."


     (Just do your thing.)


     Sighing in his heart, Jon looked up at the sky and searched for a certain star. There to the east was the star he was looking for.


     Aiming the Star of Azura at that certain star, it started to brighten up along with the Star of Azura.


     (Trapping Starlight? That's actually a very advanced trick.)


     "I met a certain idiot who used a scroll containing Dawn Magic on himself. I picked up a few tricks."


     (Well, this Technique will surely come in handy in the Abyss.)


     "How so?"


     (That's enough Spoilers for your small brain in one day.)


     "Yeah, shut up."


     Jon's technique of trapping the Elements in Soul Gems. The Elements are Energies just like the Souls, the Ayleid (Heartland High Elves) were the Masters of trapping energies in certain types of crystals called the Meteoric Glass to create mysteries like the Welkynd Stones and the Varla Stones that served as an excellent substitute for Soul Gems.


     Jon was done trapping Starlight Energy in the Star of Azura then directed that energy to the missing gem's position.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      From here onwards, the situation changed in an instant.


     The whole valley brightened.


     The decorations on the Ansei Pyramid, the writings on the Obelisks around the valley and a road leading inside.


     "Well, this is a beautiful appearance."


     Jon looked around inspecting the beautiful place but sadly there was no time. The stars in the skies are moving and soon the aligning will end for another 24 hours.


     Waving his staff, he teleported back to the cave room under the pyramid.


     Unlike before, the two large statues were now lively… lively stone.


     The two half-giant statues turned their heads for Jon as soon as he appeared. In the center of the room, there appeared a stone tablet.


     Jon approached it carefully. There were some writings on the tablet in Daedric which was a very easy language for Jon.


     ××××××××××××××××××××


     • State your Wish, or Not and you will be Crushed.


     • Offer a Soul, or Not and your Soul will be the Price.


     • Ask One Question for One, or Not and you will be invited forcefully.


     • One Guardian Lies, the Other Doesn't.


     • One Gate is your Wish, the Other is your Death.


     ××××××××××××××××××××


     "What a cheerful traveling agency!"


     (Whoops!)


     As Jon ran his smart mouth, the cave became upset all of a sudden. The two guardians raised their hands and descended with then on Jon. Shadow didn't even bother warning him.


     "Shit! WULD! (Whirlwind!)"


     Jon used the [Whirlwind Sprint] and dashed away from the reach of the two stone giants pinned on the walls.


     As he looked back, he saw them grabbing large rocks from the ground.


     "What are you? Children? Fucking hell… I wish to access the Abyss!"


     As Jon shouted, the Stone Giants ceased their attacks.


     "Offer a Soul now? Easy."


     Jon ran over to the stone tablet and placed a filled Black Soul Gem on it. Knowing the Daedra, they all lust for Black Souls.


     The energy of the place settled down as the Black Soul Gem turned to dust.


     Now the question part.


     One guard is going to lie, one is going to tell the truth, one question to one guard must be asked to determine which gate of the two is the right one.


     "Thankfully… I watched that movie 'Labyrinth' when I was young. I developed an early crush on black-haired girls because of Jennifer Connolly."


     (Yeah… I've never liked blondes too.)


     "I know, rig… hey, we are not talking."


     Jon ignored Shadow and looked at one of the Guardians.


     "Hey, douchebag. If I asked the other Guardian which gate is the right one, what will be his answer?" Jon said.


     The Guardian reacted to Jon's question and opened his mouth for an ancient deep voice to come out.


     {The Left!}


     "I see. I'll take the Right Gate then."


     It was simple. Jon didn't even which guard was lying.


     This question was going to be answered the same answer by the two. The Guardian who tells the Truth will say what will the Lair Guardian say. The Lair Guardian will say what the other won't say which is the truth. In both cases, the two answers will be the same and the right gate is… well, the Right Gate.


     Simple.


     The two Guardians cleared the way for Jon. He took a deep breath and advanced forward to the Right Gate.


     "Open Sesame!"


     And the Gate opened.


     (Wow!) Shadow applauded.


     "I don't even know how I did it. Well, here goes nothing."


     And he stepped through the Gate.


     ….


     …


     ..


     .


     "It is kinda pitch black in here."


     (It is normal, after all, you are traveling between the fragments of this world.)


     "Perfect… please tell me I'll have to go through a Loading Screen once again."


     (On the plus side this time, you are not loading 500 mods on a new technology in its beta stages.)


     "... True."


     As the two were arguing, the world around Jon brightened to find himself in a swampy cave covered with all sorts of crocodile-like creatures.


     "Let's worry about rare species then."


     (I like your mentality)


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     444 Abyss 1
      "Crocodiles, Crocodiles everywhere."


     As a series of realms and realities connected together as a large cave, the Abyss felt like a pretty bad place to take a rest.


     No matter where he went, hostile creatures appeared. Once one of those creatures is killed, it disappears in golden particles but lately respawns once again.


     How so? The Abyss is a rift through time and space, a fallen reality that holds many records that keep repeating themselves and react to any new interference like Jon.


     These Records and Memories of the World were just there as a sort of protection to the links between the worlds, all of these Recorded Pasts and Realities are dangerous spots and places that even the strong can't pass easily.


     The place Jon came through at first was a marshland with many reptiles. It fitted the description of Black Marsh, the home of the Argonians.


     At first, it was a horde of Crocodiles that Jon tore apart easily with the [Ebony Blade]. These creatures were good against magic and had a good regeneration ability so the 'Absorb Vitality' enchantment on the blade was dealing with them quite easily.


     Sadly, it was impossible to harvest anything in the Abyss as everything is just made of Space and Time.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     *Growl*


     "Hooman, no fish here! Why there is no fish here?"


     On the other hand, there was a tragic cat that kept searching the marsh while mounting Jon's head. Her voice was as tragic as ever.


     "You can eat something preserved."


     "Too salty or too cold."


     Sadly, there wasn't much Jon can do. Due to the unstable law of Space around him, he can't enter the [Cube] at all but still, he can take out things and put in things. The reason was that the [Cube] had a more stable Space than the Abyss.


     Basically, the [Cube] was its own World, a sub-World to the Mundus. As a sub-World, it can't be more stable than its source, it also can't be accessed easily in a lesser environment.


     That explains how Jon is able to do things inside the [Cube] that he can't do outside like enlarging its space and adding rooms by supply it with Magicka, something that is both illogical and impossible in Mundus.


     This matter of the [Cube] proved that exploring the Abyss is going to be much more rewarding than what Jon could think of.


     But now, it was time to focus on the prize.


     The Mission is to retrieve the severed part of Azura's Divinity.


     When Jon corrupted Azura's Star, her power in the star was supposed to return to her but another being stole it and it is now sealed in the Abyss.


     Daedric Artifacts are parts of their owners. The nearest example to them is the Sin Artifacts that Jon created. Jon may have enchanted these Artifacts with magic power but he used parts of his own Soul in the process creating an extension of his own in them.



     Severing Azura from her Star is like severing Jon from one of his Sin Artifacts. It is basically forcing out the Soul Extension of the owner. It may not sound like a big deal but losing one of his Sin Artifacts is a nightmare.


     He may have done that to Azura but Jon didn't know the identity of the one that stole the fragment. It may sound like a pang of guilt but the Labours seemed like a fair punishment for now.


     Still, Jon was thrown in the Abyss without a clue.


     *Roar*


     "Stupid lizard, give me fish."


     Nefertiti vented her frustration on a crocodile as she landed on its head breaking its skull and jaw.


     The reason why she was frustrated that she can't access the [Cube] as well and the Shadow World does not exist in the Abyss which is after all the Shadow of the world itself. That's why Nefertiti can't take a quiet nap in the Abyss.


     As the pair traveled, Jon came to an idea.


     He cast [Bound] on a crocodile and observed the effect.


     "Damn! Look at that… I bounded it like a Daedric creature."


     "Hm? What does that have to do with fish?"


     "Eh… nothing. I can just control the crocodile-like a conjured being now. But I don't think I can Conjure anything from the Abyss once we return to Mundus. I must say it…"


     "Stupid Hooman doing stupid magic. Don't care, gimme fish!"


     "Okay, okay… I must endure, she is just a teenager now. I am still proud of her. Jax, some fish here."


     "Yes."


     Jax was following behind Jon all the time. Nefertiti and Jax are the only three living creatures who entered the Abyss with Jon but as they were inside the Cube, they couldn't stay in there when it forcefully rejects all living things with high-grade souls.


     Jax, of course, was acting as Jon's servant during the whole trip.


     "We have been walking for days!" Jax murmured.


     "Hours." Jon corrected him.


     "R… Really?" Jax exclaimed.


     "This is the Abyss, no one can tell how time works here."


     "Then how do you tell?"


     Jon didn't answer. He was thankful to the Soul Extension gifted to him by the Augur, the thing he calls System. It indeed helped him with telling time.


     The thing is… seconds passed like minutes and if he strayed too far from Jax, he would feel the other moving slower or faster based on the difference in time.


     Days passed on them but the recorded time was merely hours.


     "This is the most confusing experience I ever had. The Shivering Isles and Quagmire were not this dangerous." Jon said.


     (True… you are in deep shit, my friend.) Shadow spoke.


     "Thank you."


     (So, have you figured out any way to navigate in the Abyss and find what you are looking for?)


     "Not really. I am busy keeping my head sane amidst all this crap."


     (Here's a quick tip, you need to have a piece of Azura to find another piece of Azura.)


     "... Seriously?" Jon stopped as he took out Azura's Star.


     "I don't particularly feel anything. Even if I made a Divination, the Time law is flawed around me."


     Divination spells like Clairvoyance need a stable law of Time. Detection and Divination are the magic that collects information, while Detection gathers information through Space, Divination gathers information through Time.


     For a Mystic Mage, a place with a messed up law of Time and Space is hell.


     (Why don't you use the old fashioned way?) Shadow suggested.


     "And that is…"


     (Ask the cat.)


     "What? Wait… No! I won't let Nefertiti sniff it, are you mad?"


     (Your own risk then.) Shadow said and retreated quietly.


     "Dammit! Eh… hey, girl. See this thing? It is Azura's Star. Can you locate a similar thing with the same Soul Scent?" Jon asked.


     Nefertiti turned to him with blank expressions, she then shapeshifted into her human form.


     With a cold glare, she looked at Jon.


     "Do you think I am a doggo, Hooman?"


     "What? Blasphemy!"


     "Good, next time, ask the cow-head to sniff."


     "Hey!" Jax retorted but was ignored.


     Jon sighed and went down on one knee in front of Nefertiti.


     "Listen, Nefertiti. You are a shadow cat… the Shadow Cat! One of a kind. Right now, this place is called the Abyss, it is a place with a similar structure to the Shadow World that only someone like you can navigate in. Do you see how awesome and important you are!" He said.


     "Humph! I expect a lot of Fish in return." She said as she snatched away Azura's Star and walked away.


     "Fine, whatever you want."


     Jon couldn't help but rely on her in this kind of situation but Nefertiti seemed really rebellious.


     (Don't worry about her.)


     "I am not worried. They just grow up so fast." Jon said with a nostalgic face.


     (You are hopeless.)


     ***


     It wasn't long until Nefertiti found a way out of the Abyss's first layer. Even though 5 hours have passed on the System screen, Jon can swear he felt them like 5 days.


     The way out of the Abyss was a cave at the end of the maze. It looked quite out of place.


     (These caves are the real Abyss. The islands of the archipelago on the Sea of Chaos. Safe Zone if you wish to rest.) Shadow said.


     "Finally!"


     Tired from the tense sensation during the journey, Jon collapsed on the cave's wall.


     "Hey, Shadow. What do you think the Order of the Black Worm was using the Gates of Wish for?" Jon asked.


     (Obviously to access the Abyss.)


     "Come on! Even I wouldn't want to enter the Abyss after learning its nature. What makes you think those third rate Mages can do in the middle of the Abyss anyway?"


     (Unlike you, most of those who enter the Abyss have targeted locations or get guided to one.)


     "Is that so? What do they use?"


     (Look over there.)


     Shadow guided Jon further inside the cave. It was a barely lit underground cave with green and yellow glowing mushrooms illuminating it. Other than the mushrooms, there was Crystals coming out from some parts of the cave walls.


     These Crystals had various colors and qualities but Jon recognized them in an instant.


     "Meteoric Glass!"


     Meteoric Glass is a variety of Aetherial Fragment. The glass is crystalline and comes in various colors. It is prized for being magical in nature and highly enchantable.


     The Ayleids, known for harnessing Aetherial Fragments, used the glass to create artifacts like Welkynd Stones and Varla Stones. Skyshards were believed to be shards of Aetherial Magicka that carry the essence of Nirn. They are sometimes linked to Lorkhan or Anu.


     When properly cultivated, meteoric glass crystals are able to grow and multiply. The Ayleids were only beginning to cultivate the material when they were wiped out by the Alessian Slave Rebellion.


     Now in front of Jon was a colony of those rare goodies. He remembered when he trapped the Starlight Energy in Azura's Star to activate the Ansei Pyramid and when Shadow told him that this trick he learned will turn out to be useful at some point in the Abyss. This was because of the properties of the Meteoric Glass that allow it to absorb all kinds of energy.


     Now, this colony of Meteoric Glass looked so beautiful in the eyes of Jon that his head overheated from the number of ideas that he can use all that stuff for.


     (You need to hold your horses?)


     "Why?"


     (Not all the Crystals in that Crystal Colony is suitable for use. Some are just bad quality.)


     "Tsk! You always bring me the awful news."


     (You welcome.)


     Just like a Coral Colony, these wild Meteoric Glass Colonies grow in Aetherius, the Void, the Abyss and some places in Oblivion. They were indeed hard to harvest but not impossible.


     Jon held [Greed] over the colony and let it flow in a liquid state. Through it, he could feel the difference in quality between certain crystals of the Colony.


     With some control, [Greed] devoured all the useless crystals and left the ones Jon deemed useful.


     "You can praise me now." He said.


     (You should be ashamed of yourself if you can't do at least that much.)


     "Go to hell."


     Those Meteoric Glass Crystals were taken to the side and put in a pool of 'Crystal Aether', a mix of the 'Tears of Kyne' extract and the 'Lorkhan's Tears' solvent that Jon created in Coldharbour to refine the materials that created the Elder Staff, Pride.


     [A/n: Take a hint.]


     That process was repeated with other Crystal Colonies in the same cave until Jon decided to head out to the next level in the Abyss.


     As the first level was a Marshland from Argonia, the second was clearly the mountaintops of Skyrim with a horde of Frost Trolls. The third level was a thick forest with Giants and Soriggans resembling the nature of Valenwood. The fourth was a sea level, sharks and sea serpents flooded the tunnel and the space underwater was much bigger than above it. The fifth was a Dwarven Dungeon. The sixth was a Battlefield between Nord-like People and Elf-like Giants. And the seventh was the inside of a castle overrun by Orcs, Goblins and Undead.


     Only after the cave that separates the seventh and the eighth did Jon find a clue to his quest. A crack in the wall of the cave leading to a strange sub-dimension to the Abyss.


     Jon walked in a space that felt completely different from the space of the Abyss, a strange alien Dark Fantasy-like corridor.


     (Congratulations, you have reached a Crack between the Worlds)


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     445 Abyss 2
      "The Crack between the Worlds you say?"


     (Indeed.)


     "So let me get this straight, this world is this butt cheek and that world is this butt cheek and then we have this crack between them."


     (Please put your pants on.)


     "The point is… the Cosmic Asshole is around, right?"


     (... Actually, that would explain the smell in this place but no, there are no Cosmic Assholes.)


     "What a shame! I used to call my boss a Cosmic Asshole in my past life."


     (Very funny.)


     As the two started exchanging insults and roasting one another, Jon kept scouting the place he is in.


     The theme of the area is a Dark Fantasy-like castle that reminded him of his time in Castle Volkihar. Long silent hallways, unlit candlesticks, darkened painting frames, broken furniture and very gloomy corners.


     "Hey, Shadow. What is this place exactly?" Jon asked.


     (Now you are willing to listen?)


     "Don't get salty on me now."


     (Fine, the Cracks between the Worlds are areas that connect the Abyss of this World to the Abysses of the Other Worlds. Otherworldly beings can access them but can't use them to travel to other Worlds.)


     "So to say it more correctly, it is the cafeteria were otherworlders meet up but can't follow one another to different worlds."


     (Couldn't say it better myself.)


     "You mean I may run into beings from other worlds here?"


     (The possibility exists but the chance is unimaginably rare. Remember, this is as far as you can get from Mundus, you won't receive any blessing in this place.)


     "Okay… this is that serious then."


     Jon heightened his senses and spread his passive detection.


     "Oh!" As he did so, he noticed something.


     "The Space and Time around are stable."


     (The Crack between the Worlds is a world of its own. It is more Stable than the Abyss so you can think of it as a world that is floating on the sea of chaos alone.)


     "I see… wait! I have a very bad idea."


     Jon said as he retrieved the Meteoric Glass Crystals that he collected along the way. He had a fair number of them as he harvested 7 Abyss Caves worth of Meteoric Glass.


     He held a bright blue crystal that shone brightly under the effect of the Candlelight spell Jon uses and felt like a really expensive gemstone.


     (What are you doing?)


     "Watch this." Jon used the Crystal in one hand and started charging it with energy. This energy contained the Law of Space from the Crack between the Worlds in the specific coordinates Jon standing on.


     Jon used the same technique he used while trapping the Starlight Energy in Azura's Star. Once he was done trapping the Law of Space in the Crystal, he walked twenty meters back where he came from and stopped.


     "Now."


     While simply supplying the Crystal with Magicka, Jon disappeared from his place and appeared in the place where he trapped the Law of Space twenty meters ahead.



     As he did so, the Crystal turned to dust in his hand.


     "... This is sick!"


     (Nice idea.)


     "Indeed. With this, I can enter the Abyss and directly come here. And… wait! There is more."


     Jon had an even better idea.


     "Azura told me that Time is my only Ally meaning I can harness the power of the Abyss the way I see fit using those Crystals. You said that Abyss is another synonym for Time when it comes to the Law of Shadow Magic which means…"


     Jon headed all the way back to the Crack in space and returned to the Cave in the Abyss. He used another Crystal and started trapping the Time Energy from the Abyss itself.


     (Oh! So you are trapping the unstable Time Energy from the Abyss because it is easier to digest.)


     "Indeed."


     Jon had a mad smile on his face while doing so.


     He activated his Magicka and something miraculous happened.


     His Astral Form separated from his Physical Form and he became a golden ghost. He saw the events from just now happen in front of his eyes but running backward. In his hand, the Crystal was there but it was also in an Astral Form.


     Once the Time Energy in the Crystal ran out. Jon reverted back to his body but.


     (Oh! So you are trapping the unstable Time Energy from the Abyss be…)


     "Because it is easier to digest."


     As he said so, the Crystal turned to dust in his hand.


     (What…) Shadow halted.


     "You were going to say that, right?" Jon said.


     (You bastard! You managed to slide back in time under my nose?) Shadow's voice carried a hint of being impressed.


     "Hahahaha! This is crazy!"


     Jumping back in Time! Not even an Arch-Wizard can pull that one off without the help of a dozen artifacts and scrolls.


     Now Jon could do it by using the Data he acquired from analyzing the Dawn Magic spell used by Darius in the final match of the Grand Champion.


     This spell that can trap pure energies into Crystals is now called the [Meteoric Protocol], an Expert level spell inspired by the Dawn Magic that can trap Energy and Powers in Meteoric Glass.


     Jon repeated the process with more Crystals and had different effects based on how he used them. If he threw them at the enemy, the Space Crystals would devour a part of it in a Void Orb that appears for a second while the Time Crystals cause the target to go in Stasis.


     The potential was limitless but the crystals were not so Jon had to keep most of them and continue his course. Still, the trip became 100 times safer with the existence of a method to jump back in time. Of course, using this method in stable dimensions like Mundus as much harder than the Abyss or the Crack of Worlds.


     Anyway, fun time was over. Jon returned to exploring the dark castle beyond the crack.


     The corridor was pretty damn long and some places devoured the light of magic Jon used to see around. This eerie place would give anyone the creeps so Jon kept an extra careful awareness.


     Finally an on the turn of a corner, he found himself in front of a single door.


     "Nefertiti, is the Soul Scent of Azura still coming from there?" Jon asked.


     "Yes."


     "Okay… just when we find ourselves reincarnating in Dark Souls this time, don't play me."


     Pushing the door, Jon found one single room.


     "Seriously now?"


     He was annoyed as he had to look somewhere else but still Nefertiti walked in.


     At the center of the room, there was a table. On the table, there was a strange-looking box.


     "And?"


     "... Inside the box?" She pointed.


     "Should I open it?" He asked.


     "You can't. This box is bigger than this place." She said.


     "Huh?"


     Jon looked at the box and could hardly understand her until he started scanning the space around and the box.


     "Holy shit!"


     Couldn't help but swear, Jon noticed how large the box was. It was as large as a castle from the inside but from the outside, it was compressed to the size of a box with complicated mechanisms to keep it locked and to keep anyone from seeing what's inside.


     "Nice try!" Jon smirked and cast [Eye of Magicka].


     The spell that can expose the flow of Magicka around the space was one of Jon's secret spells. Still, it didn't work as he thought it would work.


     Instead, he saw a fingerprint on a certain part of the box as if it was highlighted by ultraviolet light.


     "Wow!"


     Gasping from surprise, Jon couldn't help but touch the fingerprint spot with his thumb.


     *Crack* *click click click click click*


     Suddenly and without warning, the box started moving on its own. It rotated around itself and made mechanical sounds then its a lock appeared on the outside of the box with many lines of brass metal and nails separating some parts and connecting others.


     "What is that thing? Is that Dwemer?" Jon freaked out unintentionally.


     (No, it is a tool from another world.) Shadow replied.


     "Another world? Why would something like that come here and imprison Azura's Divine Extension?"


     (Someone must have found it and put it to use. Many things from different worlds drift through space and time. This tool is similar to the [Cube] of yours.)


     "Where did it originate from?"


     (A world called Arag, created by the magic of the Horned Dwarves. Arag is a fun place but gradually losing its peace due to the discovery of gunpowder, you can imagine the rest.)


     "An advanced world, with magic, eh? Sounds fun indeed." Jon replied, "Still, this machine is very curious. Sadly I can't take it back to Nirn."


     Jon didn't bother and pulled out the [Skeleton Key] to unlock the lock on the chest. Once that was done, the box opened more and showed a secret mechanism, one of those that are used with modern safes.


     The Catatoskr inside Jon was fully curious and swore to open this box no matter what. From a safe mechanism to secret maps mechanism, musical notes mechanism to star-formation mechanism, Jon kept solving every riddle as the box grew bigger and became more complex with every turn.


     After some time, Jon arrived at the innermost deep part in the box. Once he solved the puzzle, a red gem appeared for him and stood across a stand. On that gem, there was a Magical seal and it was a typical to the one used in Mundus. This is where things got interesting as this seal can't be left unless by someone from Mundus meaning that someone has solved it before Jon.


     The answer to that came earlier than he expected. There was a note signed by an M letter.


     ××××××××××××××××××××


     It was a pleasant encounter running into an otherworldly artifact during my trial in the Abyss. Master Iachesis insisted to focus on my trail, collect a fair number of Meteoric Glass and pass but how can I resist such a curiosity?


     That idiot Vanus is also keeping an eye on me. I think Master is the one who told him to do so. The fool wouldn't let me do my work in peace.


     Thankfully, I found this otherworldly artifact that I can't tell its name but I'll call it the Puzzle Box from now on. For an item like that to drift between worlds, it is my fortunate indeed. This box can twist itself into various puzzles as if something created by Sotha Sil or a Dwemer Tonal Architect. It can contain Space and even trap parts of the Rifts between Worlds. The rest of this Maze will be trapped by me so Vanus or any other Psijic can just run around like headless hens.


     I also kept the space of the original owner intact so I can experience how the other worlds felt. Such a curious style indeed. No man or Mer can create such elegance.


     ××××××××××××××××××××


     This was obviously a note left by the young Mannimarco who was annoyed by Vanus Galerion and their Masters, Ritemaster Iachesis.


     To think that Mannimarco was the kind to enjoy puzzles.


     "Well, let's just free the Space." Jon said as he started decrypting the seal.


     After ten minutes, the red gem started glowing and a ray of red light was shot from it. That light hit a wall in the room and created a door from that light. Second by second, the door became more real and the red gem finally broke to dust.


     "Here we go."


     Taking the first step through the fancy wooden door, Jon's halted his steps and opened his eyes wide.


     "Wow."


     Followed by Nefertiti and Jax who have no civil sense whatsoever, Jon had to ask them not to touch anything.


     The room looked quite the old fashioned by Earth standards.


     A large wooden desk, a leather chair, a typewriter, a collection of books written in a foreign language and many other things that gave the vibe of the 19th century.


     This is surely the space of the original owner Mannimarco kept intact.


     Jon looked around for a way to open the door to the next room but he soon realized that the room is also another puzzle.


     Moreover, there were many engineering schematics lying around that Jon couldn't help but make copies from them.


     Now to finish up things, Jon took out the Skeleton Key and became hell-bent on going forward.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 5 /Next: 6 Extra)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     446 Abyss 3
      An old office room, a desk with papers on it, a lightbulb, a locked cabinet with a bunch of books, an old model typewriter, Tarot cards and a big gramophone.


     This image fits really perfectly with the wooden ground and the paintings on the wall but all of a sudden it became awfully disturbed by the appearance of a hooded and cloaked warrior in full black armor, a small girl in a black gothic dress with cat ears and a Minotaur in an Imperial soldier armor.


     "Don't touch a single thing." Jon said.


     Excited about what he just came across, Jon had that blaze in his eyes. He took out his gauntlets to not damage anything and carefully took a look around.


     The place was abundant with Magicka as if some expert has stayed here for a long time. The leather chair was comfortable and cozy while the desk was neatly preserved with Magic.


     Mannimarco has really taken care of this place.


     Not sure where to start, Jon used [Eye of Magicka] once again and managed to find out the first detail about this room. A few fingerprints were left here around on the cabinet on the other side of the room Jon walked to it and tried to open it but it was sealed. The [Skeleton Key] came in handy once again and in there was a strange suitcase-like object, Jon took it out and studied it to find it a box camera, those old types of cameras with the shape of a box.


     He found the tri-legged base this camera stands on and stationed it on the top with a screw. After that, he carefully figured out how it works and installed a few lenses on it. With that, he could finally set the focus and look through the lens.


     With an excited look, Jon searched around the room by looking through the camera. Indeed as he thought, there was something different in the room, the sight seen through the camera showed certain glows and colorful stains around the room. Figuring a pattern out of that led Jon to a new finding.


     Depending on where he stood in the room, worlds would appear based on how he looked at the patterns around.


     Many patterns were entangled and Jon could see many letters but the only word that was read was "Kingdom".


     "Shouldn't a fella like Mannimarco pick some scary ass words?" Jon wondered.


     The only clue he has now was the word "Kingdom". Not sure what to do with that, Jon kept scanning the room normally until his eyes landed on the typewriter.


     He sat in front of the typewriter, figured out how to mount a paper in and wrote "Kingdom".


     He was simply trying without much hope of finding a clue but suddenly, the typewriter reacted and wrote on its own.


     [Sun, Moon and Stars form one Heaven. As I looked up, I saw nothing but Doom for my mortal self. I ran back to my Sanctuary amidst space and time wishing I can halt this curse.]


     "... What does any of this mean? Escaping Mortality? Mannimarco is a Lich King… well, he is now an Immortal CHIM."



     Jon dismissed the puzzle understanding that it is one of Mannimarco's ramblings about himself when he was a mortal.


     Still, it was a new clue. Jon scanned the place once again while reciting the puzzle until he saw the Tarot cards on the side of the desk.


     There were a number of them but reading what the Typewriter wrote, Jon concluded it to three cards. Heaven, Doom and Sanctuary.


     Holding the cards together in one hand caused a sudden flash in the room. The cards returned to where they were and everything became silent.


     "What was that?" Jax freaked out.


     "Do not move or touch anything? You may activate a trap."


     "Yes."


     Looking around, Jon used the camera once again to see through the room.


     Indeed some patterns disappeared and a new word emerged.


     "Of."


     Jon repeated the same with the Typewriter and got another puzzle. It wasn't simple this time as some cards were hidden across the room.


     Jon abused the [Skeleton Key] to get to the hidden cards and kept advancing the puzzles one by one until he got four words. "Kingdom" "Of" "The" "Sun".


     As he looked for the fifth, he found the patterns leading to a certain place where some gramophone records were being kept. The language on them was foreign to him but he managed to get the record he wanted by guessing from the pictures on the covers.


     "Kingdom of the Sun! Strong name."


     Jon took the record to the gramophone, mounted it then let it play.


     National anthem-like music was played from the gramophone. Jax and Nefertiti made a fuss about the object but Jon shut them up and kept listening. As the song went on, it came to a place where it stopped, Jon scanned the gramophone to find a strange object that came out of nowhere blocking the record from playing.


     Taking it out, he recognized it as a lens for the camera.


     This was a new clue indeed. From it, he mounted the lens on the camera and looked around with.


     There, he saw a strange object in the room. A pattern but it was floating rather than being painted on the wall.


     Jon looked at it from different angles until he found the perfect view of the pattern.


     "Fucking hell, it just… good grief."


     Realizing that he was lost in solving the puzzle, Jon's head returned back from the excitement and faced reality. That pattern was the symbol of the Worm Cult.


     From there, the Box Camera reacted to the pattern and from it, a red ray of light was shot.


     "Woah!"


     Jon made sure to stay clear from that. The ray of light hit the wall behind the pattern and all of a sudden, a door formed.


     "Not weird at all."


     The other two realized that they finally are going to leave this strange place, they followed Jon as he opened the door and…


     "Come on!" Jon said in frustration.


     In front of him was no hallway or magic portal or anything familiar. Just a view to a cloudy bleak sky.


     "Hooman, look down."


     Jon followed where Nefertiti was pointing and an amazed look appeared on his face. He looked out through the door hung in the sky only to find it a door hung in a long tower made of black stone. To add more to the fun, the space downstairs was akin to a ruined city.


     (A realm dragged into the Sea of Chaos. Now that's something to behold.)


     "In Nordic please!"


     (Nothing to concern yourself with. Think of it as a realm of Oblivion.)


     "Whatever! Nefertiti, is Azura's Soul Scent nearby?"


     "Down there." She pointed.


     Jon nodded and levitated down using the Boots of the Apostle through the long tower until he reached the ground undetected. Through the short trip, he noticed many strange undead all over the place. They were mostly shambles and zombies, nothing Necromancers would really use unless to keep their premium troops saved up.


     Jon reached the ground and found some ruined walls to take as cover. He then teleported Nefertiti and Jax near him.


     "Listen you two. We may have infiltrated without anyone noticing but as soon as we run into those undead roaming around. Someone or Something will come for sure. We are in their inner sanctum now." He said.


     "Hooman, you are so demanding…"


     "Lots of fish."


     "... But it's okay."


     "Good. You can blend in the shadows and recon the area. Meet me back here in 2 minutes." He said and Nefertiti didn't disagree.


     "Jax."


     "Yes, Chief… Boss."


     "How come you are not asking questions all this time during the journey?" Jon asked.


     "When I was at the Arena. Some human told me that Hammerfell is a very confusing place… I guess it is all expected." Jax said.


     "..." "..."


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     Jon and Nefertiti had the same look on their faces as the Minotaur said so.


     'Hooman, this Minotaur still thinks he is in Hammerfell.' Nefertiti said via Telepathy.


     'Let's keep it that way.' Jon replied.


     "Yes, indeed… Hammerfell is truly mysterious. Listen, I know Minotaurs have a great sense of direction but I want you to stay here and not make a sound. You are too large to sneak around."


     "Yes."


     Jon sighed in relief. If this Minotaur found out he is not in his world anymore, things will get ridiculous.


     Nefertiti slid into the shadows and Jon covered himself in [Greed] and ventured the other way.


     If someone had to ask him how this place looked like, he would say it looks like the Soul Cairn except for the overall theme color being dusty grey instead of gloomy blue.


     All in all, it was a wasteland, broken ruins and undead.


     Jon didn't detect anything worth detecting in his area of the search so he switched to reading the Law of Space in this place. It wasn't much different from the normal Space in this Rift between Worlds but Jon noticed a lot of movement, it seemed this place was connected to Mundus through a series of Conjuration spells.


     Someone is crafty enough to Conjure Undead from this realm.


     Only one answer came to mind.


     "The Worm Cult."


     Unlike the Soul Cairn which is a place hard to reach for ordinary Necromancers, other Necromancers tend to contact certain Realms of Oblivion that house Undead. The reason why this method was inferior to contacting the Soul Cairn was because of the quality of the Undead being greatly different from the Undead that are being maintained by the incredible beings known as the Ideal Masters who rule over the Soul Cairn.


     The Ideal Masters create high-quality Undead which are the Boneman, Mistman and the Wraithman to aid Necromancers with. Sometimes, the Ideal Masters ask for Black Souls in exchange for more Undead.


     Someone with Jon's ability is pretty much able to summon a large number, which is over 300, by the brute force of his Magicka but if he made a deal with the Ideal Masters, he may multiply this number by three folds gaining the ability to Conjure a thousand undead on his own.


     The problem with making deals with the Ideal Masters is because of how it ends. Those who make such dumb deals always end up swallowed by the Ideal Masters in the end. Even their name rhymes with Innocent Insurance Company or Kind Loan Sharks.


     For that reason, Necromancers tend to find special realms with a good quality of Undead. Capable Necromancers can even isolate a small pocket realm and fill it with Undead from all across Oblivion.


     Jon suspected this realm to be the case and he was right on the mark.


     'Hooman, you may need to see this.'


     Hearing Nefertiti's voice in his head, Jon returned as fast as he could to the meeting spot.


     "What is it?"


     Nefertiti led him to a large place that seemed like a ruined city. In there, Jon could feel a ton of presences.


     Life signals, Undeath Signals, Daedric Signals… there was a strange festival going behind the walls of that city.


     But the most curious thing Jon felt was the familiar sensation of Azura's presence. It was clear where to go now.


     Jon, Nefertiti and Jax blended in the surroundings and found a good place to approach the ruined city from. As they had a good view, they saw large banners for the Worm Cult all over the place.


     "I see. The question is… why would the Worm Cult travel to the edge of the world to establish a realm of Necromancy?" Jon murmured.


     (Two reasons.) Shadow popped up again.


     "I am listening."


     (One is to stay clear from the Daedric Princes. Mannimarco may be an Immortal CHIM but he is no match for a real Daedra and his cult's reserve of Undead will be too vulnerable to remain in his own realm.).


     "And the second reason?"


     (It may be highly unlikely but if Jon contacted humans from other universes and made them his followers… he will escape the Aurbis itself. Being a deity worshipping across other universes means you can simply walk freely between the two and have vast power.)


     "Well… that's a problem."


     (Not really. It is possible in theory but no one bothered doing it. Just focus at the Labour at hand.)


     Jon nodded and returned to stealth. This time he has to go through the secret metropolis of the Worm Cult.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 5 Extra / Next: 6)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     447 Abyss 4, 5
      A Double Chapter! Daily + 5K votes Extra.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     (Part 1)


     A long time ago in a world far far away, a war broke out between two factions aiming to control that world. As the war was never going to end at the rate it followed, some scientists came up with a weapon that defied sense and logic calling it the Antimatter Bomb.


     That horrific weapon was bombed right in the middle of the enemy's main city harvesting every life and casting the city itself to nothingness. Only its shadow survived the apocalyptic moment and was cast down the Abyss becoming a ghost world between worlds.


     It was that case until a certain Mage discovered the existence of the lingering ghost world and turned it into a place to experiment with all manners of forbidden magic. Later, this secret realm would become his vault for the undead creatures his followers gather.


     Sealed and secured behind layers of complicated seals, no one really thought that this secured place can be accessed by an unauthorized intruder. After all, this place needed the permission of the one who sealed the realm to be accessed. This permission comes in the form of a Crystal that can Teleport its holder across the Abyss and the Cult colonizing that ghost world were experts in reproducing those Crystals and cultivating them like plants using the lives of their victims.


     The Order of the Black Worm, followers of the King of Worms Mannimarco, were a vicious and heartless cult that originated in Tamriel a millennia ago. Their goals might be appealing and favorable to those who don't know them such as the free use of magic and the reunion of ancestors, however, those who know them are well aware that this cult holds no sacred or holy aiming to infiltrate the places of power and hoard the honored dead for their twisted creed.


     The arts of the cult were all about creating the most perfect for of Life or Undeath. Compiling the Dead was the first of their arts and as spells that construct a new undead from existing remains were extremely popular, examples for that are the Bone Colossus, the Flesh Atronach and the most basic Bone Shambles. Still, one of the trickiest spells was the Necrostruction that can freely make whatever undead the caster wants as long as the materials were available, only the best of Necromancers were able to use such a spell.


     Mummification was one of the early arts in Necromancy and its goal was to create the ultimate undead that can be raised over and over again but it wasn't as promising as it sounded.


     But on top of all the Arts of the Worm Cult is the Transformation by embracing the power of Lichdom, placing souls in an object called a 'Phylactery', which is usually a jar or a chest. Liches are selfish and power-hungry, destroying all in their searches for souls to repair the Phylactery. Extremely intelligent and powerful, they are always resurrecting if their Phylactery is not crushed. Most Liches are in control of at least a small undead army and a tomb and are adept spellcasters.



     Nether Liches are weakened form Liches, Ancient Liches are stronger than the normal ones. Finally, the Lich King was a title only held by the first Lich, Mannimarco.


     Some argue that Mannimarco was not the First Lich as he managed to become one after studying the Nordic Dragon Priests. The Dragon Priests also had a similar theory but instead of using Phylacteries, the used the prayers of their Draugr followers buried with them in their crypts.


     Such a study always occupied Elder Falkyn, a very old Lich that served in the Ghost World as the Anchorite, the Leader of a Worm Cell.


     Falkyn was a Nord Necromancer who served Mannimarco for ages later to be guided to Lichdom and transform into a Lich. Some may argue that a Nord is lucky to reach such a high position in Magic but those ignorants never knew that the best Necromancers in history, aside from Mannimarco, are mostly Nords.


     Argument may come and go but Nords have the best aptitude to Chaos. That is why Falkyn took pride in his apprentices, who are mostly Nords, as the ones who will revive the Cult and return it back to its former glory once again.


     Still, Falkyn was very occupied with managing his territory as the Locker of the Summonable Undead of the Cult. Hidden as it may be, a lot of maintenance was needed to keep the Ghost World up and running. The Cult always provided living sacrifices to the Ghost World for the sake of keeping the stored Undead functioning. This realm wasn't a Daedric Realm which means there was no higher entity to fuel it, Mannimarco had his own Realm, the Necromancer's Moon, that is busy keeping the Realm of Arkay in check and that's where the Ghost World, Falkyn and the Sacrifices come in action.


     So aside from his role as the Anchorite, his studies on the Dragon Priests were the second on his list followed by training his apprentices.


     The apprentices of Falkyn, being Elite Necromancers, looked after the Ghost World away from the political drama of the cult.


     The places were basically an old city dragged from a different world. It had many large halls, mansions and side streets. Those places were either used as living quarters or undead storing facilities.


     No one really needed to patrol or guard the place so they kept some Bone Shambles and Zombies on the lookout just in case.


     For many long years, nothing disturbed the Ghost World but lately, a new prisoner was delivered personally through the Void and the Abyss to Falkyn. A prisoner to fuel the Ghost World like nothing before and to be locked in the safest innermost sanctum of Falkyn by the direct order of Mannimarco.


     As far as he was concerned, it was a Fragment of a Daedric Prince.


     "Nothing less can be expected from the King of Worms, to be able to bring such a rare specimen to me." Falkyn wondered.


     By that Fragment of a Daedric Prince, forget about the living sacrifices. It was as if wings were added to a serpent creating the foulest of dragons.


     At such occurrences, disturbing Falkyn was a taboo and as he would spend hours brooding in his research and the rarities he is in charge of.


     But the most exciting gifts brought the most eminent disaster, a real Dragon Priest has invaded the Ghost World and the impossible became possible. The seals on the Ghost World were broken and the connection with the King of Worms was broken.


     The sheer idea of finding the Shadow World was impossible and impassable. The realm was personally hidden by Mannimarco through an enigmatic method only an otherworldly being can crack. More to that, the stealth function of the Ghost World was simply perfect.


     Who in the right mind would have guessed that the seal was broken by an Otherworldly Reincarnated Individual and the Ghost World was discovered by a Cat who happened to be a Shadow Fairy that can track the presence of a Daedric Prince or even hide from them?


     It was absurd but that was not Falkyn's problem for now. Currently, he had to repel the attacker, this strange Dragon Priest.


     "How can a Dragon Priest invade the Ghost World?" Falkyn couldn't understand.


     The one he saw was a man in black armor, covered by a large black cloak, wearing an Ebony Dragon Priest mask. In this day and age, the Dragon Cult has long since perished, this Dragon Priest must be a very ancient being but that doesn't explain his invasion to the Ghost World.


     Of course, the Dragon Priest (aka Jon Dare) was impossible to be recognized as a living human for he was covered in with [Greed] in a cloak form.


     With [Pride] in hand, the [Ebony Blade] in another and [Wrath] leading a small army of undead behind him, Jon was making a grand intro.


     During the past few hours, Jon was busy doing mapping around the area with the help of the System, he infiltrated the place and gathered accurate information about the locations of the major powers in this realm.


     In his point of view, this realm was another twisted version of the already twisted Coldharbour. The Order of the Black Worm had connected this place to most of the other Worm Cells creating a hub for their unholy army.


     At first, he thought the materials were gathered here and then manufactured into Zombies and Bone undead. The truth wasn't far from that but he misunderstood something.


     If it were him, he would indeed gather the best quality of bones and create his undead with them but the Worm Cult operated by different values.


     There were undead, yes, but as Jon and Jax opened a certain warehouse in this Ghost World, Jax identified some of the Undead.


     "These ones were fighters from the Arena. That is Fiura the Strong, a Nord I remember very well; and that is Savius Aventus, a former Imperial soldier who was forced to fight against Darius." Jax said.


     "You are saying that the Worm Cult is collecting strong heroes and fighters from the Arena to mummify and fill their Zombie Locker with? This is very concerning." Jon realized how much of a threat this is.


     According to Jax, the Corpses of the dead in the Imperial Arena are handled by either the family members or some gravediggers contracted with the Arena. Apparently, those are the Worm Cult agents.


     By the looks of it, the Worm Cult has many cells spread across Tamriel judging by the diversity of the bodies and they rely on more than just the Imperial Arena. Just thinking of how many bandits, criminals, assassins and unidentified corpses are handled by the nameless gravediggers, it all made Jon feel a chill in his spine.


     "There is more than just that, Hooman. Other places have Big Dummies, Cow Heads and even Large Doggos."


     What Nefertiti wanted to say was that there are Giants, Minotaurs and Dire Wolves as well.


     "This is worse than I thought." Jon fell silent for a few seconds then spoke once again, "I have a plan but will need you guys to assist me. Nefertiti, you will take down the extra load on me, stick to the shadows and protect me stealthily."


     "Too much work, Hooman."


     "Jax, take this staff. Even though you are not aware we are outside Mun… ehem! Sorry. You Minotaurs have an excellent sense of directors. I will assign those scrolls to different locations and I want you to activate them with that staff I gave you. Can you do that?"


     "Yes."


     "Good, I'll be the distraction then. Move out!"


     **********


     (Part 2)


     Back to the present, Jon and [Wrath] made an intro. Jon as a Dragon Priest in all black ebony wearing his mask and donning [Greed] as a cloak to hide his life signal while [Wrath] led all the undead Jon summoned from the Soul Cairn.


     "BO TIR!" (Come out!)


     Jon shouted in the Dragon Tongue to call forth the leader of this place.


     The whole ruined city shock as Jon made his grand appearance. Necromancers and Undead started running from their spots to see what is going on.


     Jon made sure to put on airs as a Dragon Priest and float in the air while giving off a heavy pressure to his surroundings. Just as a Necromancer tried to attack him on sight, Jon made the poor sod explode from the inside out using his imagination by [Pride].


     "What is that?"


     "Where did this come from?"


     Some Necromancers tried to make a formation but [Wrath] arrived beside them and took them out in one slash.


     *HOWL*


     Jon didn't mind [Wrath] having some fun, after all, the Sin of Wrath Odokuro has arrived at a new Evolution since he received the Dead Sand Jon gave him.


     ====================


     [Wrath / Bone Samurai, Odokuro]


     - Howl of Wrath


     - Howl of Death (NEW)


     ====================


     [Wrath] was able to manipulate undead by the normal magic Jon installed on you him but now that magic evolved into a Howl. [Wrath] can scream and raise the Undead from the ground, not just that, he can also disturb the connection between the Undead and their Master taking over those Undead.


     It was, by all means, an overpowered skill. Jon watched proudly his [Wrath] take over those high-quality undead led by those Necromancers.


     "Priidah hin maar." (Spread your terror.)


     *HOWL*


     The 'Howl of Wrath' echoed around turning everything in its wake into ruin as if a Dragon was breathing out destruction.


     The Worm Cult members were indeed taken out by surprise in their safe vault but not for too long, these elites were specially trained to be the future of the Cult.


     "Seal it."


     "Follow my lead, start a Binding Soul Gem Array."


     Jon was surrounded by the best Mages in the Worm Cult and layers upon layers of barriers were applied around him.


     Suddenly, a swarm of bugs flew from the innermost building and formed a floating humanoid that kept the same altitude as Jon.


     "Capture it! A Dragon Priest came to our home, I want to interrogate this specimen myself." The humanoid said in the most disturbing or voices.


     That humanoid was a pale zombie-like man wearing some ornamental robes and holding a large staff. His appearance was akin to a corpse but staff and eyes carried a pale cyan soul flame exposing its identity as a Lich.


     Jon felt the pressure of the binds cast on him by tens of Necromancers but that was easy to withstand for a few moments.


     {Nefertiti, take action now.}


     Jon sent a Telepathy signal to Nefertiti who acted in an instant. She crept out of the shadows and attacked the nearest Necromancer as if she was a bolt of shadow. Jon synced his hand movement with her acting as if he killed all those mages by some unknown method.


     "Help!"


     "No!"


     "Stop him!"


     Jon's hand movement became akin to terror. The Necromancers, who felt they were going to be killed as their comrades, dodged Jon's hand movements and escaped thus the binding array was broken.


     "Useless!" The Lich shouted as he aimed his staff at Jon casting [Necrotic Spear].


     "Impudent!" Jon didn't give the Lich Falkyn a chance to attack him and retorted with [Lightning Bending], a spell only available to [Pride].


     The bolt of lightning canceled the Lich's spell and twisted itself to attack from the side, the Lich cast [Soul Cage] and flying crystal came out of the ground casting and met the bolt exploding together.


     Despite the effort, Jon's magic wasn't canceled and what survived of it grew in power and attacked relentlessly once again.


     "What Sorcery is that? Identify yourself, bug!" Falkyn became infuriated by Jon's tenacity.


     "Know your place, maggot." Jon's pride kicked in and he returned the insult and increased his power a tad more.


     "Hah! Interesting specimen, I will dissect you to my heart's content… if I have one! Ahahaha!"


     Falkyn didn't back down in front of Jon and started to fight seriously.


     In Jon against Falkyn, Jon was overwhelmingly disadvantaged. Falkyn was way older, craftier, stronger and fighting in his den. Jon held this far and kept acting tough because of [Greed] concealing his true level and [Pride] boosting his power by over-consuming Magicka.


     {Jax.}


     Calling out Jax, a sudden change occurred on the battlefield.


     *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


     Explosions sounded all across the ruined city.


     "What the…" Falkyn was distracted as he noticed those explosions engulfing his apprentices and the precious specimens he was tasked to keep.


     "Getting distracted? Such a fool… KUN LAAS SHUL!" (Light Life Sun)


     Jon took the chance and shouted his ace in the hole, the [Sun Blast] shout.


     "!!"


     Falkyn was fast to notice the deadly attack coming towards him, it was as if a flash of light came hurling from Jon's direction taking down every undead in the way turning it to dust.


     Such an attack is made of Light and will cause tremendous damage to even a Lich of his level.


     The only option Falkyn hand was to use the Baleful Undead Flame and set himself ablaze. The Baleful Flame can cause damage but it is designed to hurt the living more than the dead, unlike the Sun damage.


     In a second, Falkyn performed his outstanding defense trick but his left side was late to be overtaken by the flame and got some Sun damage.


     "CURSES! YOU BUG DARE TO HURT ME…"


     "Excusez Moi!"


     [A/n: kids in Egypt would use the French "excuse me" to express extreme shock.]


     As Falkyn turned to face Jon, the latter was just a millimeter away from him.


     "Wha…"


     "Have a cookie!"


     And without further ado, Jon blasted the Lich Falkyn away with a [Thunder Cookie].


     Falkyn flew backward and crashed into a ruined building.


     "What the fuck do you mean by 'Dare', you son of a bitch? We're having a till death do us part fight, you dimwitted fool. I Dare you Dare me again! No, I Double Dare you Dare me… that's an ability only I can use, [Double Dare]."


     Being aggroed by the forbidden word, Jon was foaming from anger over the ruined building Falkyn fell in. To vent that anger off, Jon waved [Pride] in a half-circle killing all the Necromancers near him with a Cold Flame.


     As Jon was doing so, Falkyn returned in the foulest of moods.


     "Bug! I'll teach you your place."


     The land rumbled as Falkyn flew out with a viciously twisted frown on his Lich face. He cast a spell that took over the ground in a second.


     [Defiled Ground], a rune spell that does a lot of harm to anyone who steps on the area of the mage.


     [Wrath] jumped away and stood on a huge pillar away from harm. All the undead that he controlled started being broken by the effect of the Defiled Ground.


     It was then when Falkyn took note of [Wrath], at first, he thought that this large Bone Samurai was simply a Bone Colossus that has overgrown and got enhanced a bit but it was clear now that this is a very unique undead. Something new and unknown.


     A long-living Lich may have a vicious personality but long life gives curiosity and he knew exactly how to harm the Dragon Priest.


     [Undead Claim], a spell that drives away the mental control on a certain undead and gives it to the caster. In other words, Falkyn was hijacking [Wrath].


     Jon felt the underhanded strike as it landed on [Wrath] and attacked Jon's consciousness right away. He completely understands the effect of the spell and was amazed that the ability that [Wrath] developed also came in a spell form.


     Sadly, it was an Undead exclusive spell.


     But now Jon had to deal with that mental attack. Trying to hijack [Wrath] is wishful thinking, [Wrath] is just an extension of Jon's Soul and Will. The spell Falkyn used was only causing some headache… but Falkyn doesn't know that.


     "AAARGH!"


     *GROAN*


     Jon and [Wrath] both feigned mental damage and staggered in their places. Jon, who was floating, descended down a few meters.


     "Hahahaha! Interesting specimen, you truly caused me great trouble. The Lord won't be pleased by that but offering this exceptional Undead as a new model will surely make things easier. Now, who sent you?" Falkyn said as he approached the suffering Jon.


     "AAAARGH!" Jon exaggerated more as he acted to be in agony.


     Falkyn stopped in front of Jon and looked down on him.


     "Does it really hurt that much? How can a Dragon Priest such as yourself suffer greatly from a mental attack like…"


     "Shouldn't it hurt?"


     As Falkyn spoke, Jon stopped acting and looked at Falkyn.


     "Huh?"


     "My bad."


     Before Falkyn realized what went down, Jon waved the [Ebony Blade] from point-blank.


     "!!"


     Teleporting away as fast as he could, Falkyn appeared far from Jon with an amazed look.


     Looking at Jon, he was holding a dead arm and waving it at Falkyn. That was certainly Falkyn's left arm… it was cleaning chopped.


     Not just a Mage but an incredible Warrior and a crafty Trickster with no honor or respect.


     "You rogue!"


     "This is the material world, baby." Jon cast the Ashen Flame on the Lich arm he got turning it to a fine cinder.


     Falkyn was overwhelmed by pain but could endure losing an arm for now. This Dragon Priest is by no means someone simple.


     He needed to be crushed by all the force he can muster up.


     "Come to me! Back me up!" Falkyn howled to the sky calling for someone.


     "Shut up! VEN GAAR NOS!" (Wind Unleash Strike)


     Jon shouted a [Cyclone] to obliterate Falkyn once and for all but a string magic barrier protected the Lich.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      "Who is it?" Jon became annoyed by the interference.


     "Support Falkyn!"


     "Haha! Falkyn, you arrogant bastard. You can't take care of one ant."


     "Staying in the Ghost World all the time, huh? You clearly turned senile."


     A strong wave of power came forth as three figures appeared. They were ghost-like incorporeal beings that looked exactly like a Lich.


     Those were Nether Liches, weakened Liches because they faced destruction and still in a recovering state.


     From what it seemed, when Liches from the Worm Cult get destroyed, they are sent to the Ghost World to recover. Still, Nether Liches are as much of a pain in the ass as regular Liches.


     Jon, however, has a second say.


     [Pride] and the [Ebony Blade] were returned in the Cube and the chains of  [Ahzidal's Evil Fists] were loosened while the Ashen Flames engulfed then in a second.


     Incorporeal beings are weak to energy attacks and the Ashen Flames were the best type of energy Jon can muster. It is an incineration flame that can burn whatever Jon wanted and spare whatever Jon wished to spare.


     Right now, Jon had two long chains with the ability to Seal Magicka, fixed on a gauntlet that can Negate Magicka and engulfed with a flame that can burn Magicka.


     "Aaaand Music!"


     ♪ Highway to Hell ♪


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 5 Extra / Next: 6)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     448 Abyss 6
      ♪ Highway to Hell ♪


     < [Bardic Knowledge] effect: Fortify Speed 10%>


     "Sweet!"


     Two chains with the length of many meters dangled down as each ring was being lit by the white Ashen Flame. Jon reinforced his control by folding the chains around his hands once then give them a shake.


     *Tink* *Tink* *Tink*


     And they were to his liking.


     One man who is supposedly a Dragon Priest was facing one Ancient Lich and three Nether Liches. The odds were totally uneven but in these cases, it is advised to play the game by a new set of rules.


     No matter how good his talent in Magic is, this fight was hopeless for Jon if he kept fighting using Magic. A physical fight, on the other hand, is the right equalizer for this situation.


     "Get him!"


     As Falkyn shouted, four Liches cast magic at Jon from every direction.


     "Fat chance!"


     Jon pulled off 120% of his strength and speed as he pulled the chains up. In a second, they were moving around him like in whirls intercepting every Magic.


     With [Ahzidal's Boots of the Apostle], no matter what surface he stood on or what altitude it is, Jon was moving unhindered.


     With sure movements he advanced to the nearest Nether Lich with his body reinforced with Aura, the next move was a flashing flying straight kick with both feet launching the Lich backward.


     "Restrain his movements!"


     The Liches tried to bind him with barriers, seven layers of an unknown spell stacked up around him but with brute force, Jon ripped that Magicka in those barriers by waving the chains around.


     Magic may be able to restrain Warriors but fast and flashy martial arts were of great risk to any spell caster. That, of course, didn't mean that those Liches were not experts in close quarters combat.


     The remaining three Liches tried to attack with their staves using a close-range spell but to no avail, Jon controlled the trajectory of his movements by attaching a chain to the ground and pulling himself away.


     As the Liches were trying to return to formation, the other chain found its way to the neck of one of the Nether Liches wrapping itself around it and pulling him towards Jon. As the Lich tried to gain a view of the direction he was pulled to, Jon's knee entered the screen.


     Even though Nether Liches are partially ghosts, a physical attack supported with Aura can sting where it hurts. The Lich got the feeling of having his skull being rammed through his nose. Unpleasant as it is, Jon's merciful style included an elbow attack between the neck and shoulder after that knee.


     Then the other knee upwards to the chin.


     Then a hand chop to the neck.


     By that move, the target should be stunned so what follows is a finishing attack. Jon would break the neck but considering the nature of a Lich, it was better to overload the eight major energy points with Magicka causing a backflow and soul damage.



     The poor Lich was over and sent back to the Phylactery he recovers in.


     "Daaaym! This song is getting to me. Whatever!"


     Jon turned to the Ancient Lich Falkyn and the remaining Nether Lich, the two got nervous as Jon started to charge at them but suddenly, he got stopped.


     It seemed that the chain holding down was stuck in something, the two Liches wouldn't let the chance pass by and Jon knew it but he couldn't help but look at whatever stopped him.


     And who would have thought it was the other Nether Lich he blasted away earlier. That Lich was holding to Jon's chain with his staff trying to not let him move.


     What that Lich didn't know was that Jon was smiling under his mask.


     "Wrong move, buddy."


     Feeling a chill all of a sudden, the Lich looked towards Jon who was surely up to no good.


     Jon pulled the chain so fast and descended towards the Lich… Butt forward.


     Historians never recorded what was the fate of that certain Lich but it was agreed that this was the first Lich ever that was killed by a stinkface attack.


     [A/n: you know that Rikishi move from WWE?]


     "Two down, two to go."


     Jon stood up stretching his waist left and right before dodging to the side as a heavy barrage of [Necrotic Spears] landed where he is.


     "Rude!"


     "Kill him now. This trickster is troublesome! Keep him at bay." Falkyn shouted as he used every possible spell to catch Jon with.


     "I don't need you to tell me that!" The Nether Lich retorted.


     Jon zigzagged and teleported a couple of times as he evaded the [Defiled Ground], [Necrotic Barrage] and [Soul Cage] spells.


     He was not given a chance to counter as the Liches kept flying further from him.


     {Jax, one more time.}


     Jon asked Jax for another distraction.


     *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


     Another series of explosions sounded by as more important places were set on fire.


     Using the millisecond of distraction, Jon redirected himself at the Liches for a counter but they saw that trike before and were ready for him.


     Still, it wasn't that simple.


     Jon cut his counterattack short and someone else proceeded with it.


     [Wrath] took the chance to sneak up as Jon was distracting the Liches and attacked Falkyn.


     Falkyn had already lost an arm and could barely defend with his staff. The last Nether Lich was totally Jon's prey now. He saw Jon already so close to him so he turned tail and ran.


     "Coward!" Falkyn groaned as his last ally abandoned him in such a tight situation.


     Jon waved the chain at the Nether Lich catching it by the neck and the waist then let gravity take its course with a strong pull to spice up the body slam.


     The Nether Lich fell and got badly damaged. The Ashen Flame took care of the rest turning the ghastly remains into ectoplasm.


     Now, the only remaining Lich was Falkyn. Looking at him, it seemed that [Wrath] alone got him good.


     Falkyn was hanging from a large pillar as his staff fell down and was still in the middle of recasting his Levitation Magic. Jon rudely teleported above Falkyn.


     He looked down at the Lich who was helplessly hanging with one arm to the edge of the pillar, he leaned down and held Falkyn's hand with a twisted smile.


     "Long live the K… no, not that one. Oh! Right, ehem! FUS RO DAH!"


     ***


     Jumping down from the high pillar, Jon landed on the apocalyptic land with the other arm of Falkyn in hand.


     "Good job, everyone." He said passing the arm to Jax.


     Nefertiti and Wrath appeared as among the pile of bodies that belonged to both the necromancers and the undead.


     The undead broken included a large number of Bone Colossuses and a few Flesh Atronachs one of them was very gigantic.


     "Who the hell took that down?" Jon asked.


     "Team effort." Nefertiti replied.


     Seemingly, it was her, Jax and Wrath.


     "I've seen one of those abominations once in the Three Fates ESO trailer in my past life. The thing stinks from a closer look." Jon said while kicking the large Flesh Atronach.


     He turned around to Nefertiti.


     "Where should we go?"


     "This way."


     Nefertiti turned around as she transformed into the Human Form and walked to the heart of the ruined city. Wrath and Jax followed as the latter threw the Lich's arm away.


     In the middle of the Ghost World stood a grand temple with statues of people that resembled beauty, wisdom, justice, motherhood, bravery and all; Jon felt as if he was walking into a Greek temple. Most of the statues were intact but not clean maintained.


     If such a realm fell in the hands of someone like Jon, he would have turned it into an incarnation of Olympus but sadly Mannimarco found it and maintained only what gained his interest leaving the rest to rot.


     More to that, there were still more living people. Not necromancers but living prisoners, sacrifices of sort for the twisted rituals of the Worm Cult.


     Children, women, elders… there was just all of them trapped in cages with nothing to cover their skin with exposing the brutalities they have been through. There were actual living souls in them but they were broken. Those who could talk would mutter words of madness in languages Jon never heard off.


     (Aliens.) Shadow said.


     "Oh please!"


     (Aren't otherworldly beings called Aliens?)


     "They are humans… and some other strange races. They are… people from other worlds."


     (Which is basically Aliens.)


     "Stop it, okay? Just… look at those people. Even the Soul Shriven had hope to fight back, had rags on their bodies and Daedric waste in their bellies. Those people are… I just can't begin to imagine what happened to them."


     (Humanity at its best if I am allowed to say.)


     "..."


     (They are nothing but people who were unlucky enough to venture into the Sea of Chaos between the Universes and get caught by the Cult. The Rifts are the only places were all extraterrestrial species meet after all, just find a way to lure them in.)


     "... It is sick."


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     (And look at you, the Hero who stopped the Evil Cult. As soon as you are done here, the realm will collapse given time. Those people are as good as dead so you can give them a merciful death if you want to or give them time to die.)


     "No… they suffered long enough."


     It only took Jon one click with his staff on the ground for his imagination to be real. Those who were imprisoned for soul extraction died silently and painlessly.


     "Find solace for those who have harmed you have died in pain and more shall follow. Find home and peace beside those you love."


     (A prayer? How nice of you! I wonder how would they feel if they know that their torture was prolonged only because of your actions that have led their jailors to a better fuel source leaving them as the emergency backup?)


     "And their souls would have ended up as undead puppets forever otherwise?"


     (You'll be surprised by the things people like them will trade to end the suffering.)


     "I don't ask for understanding or forgiveness or any of that, okay? Just shut up."


     True or not, there was a part of the responsibility on Jon's shoulders. He knows he doesn't have to be sorry for everything that gets broken by mistake, he understood the term of collateral damage but even monsters would feel the weight of their sins.


     But that all was a reminder that the world is not a game.


     He knows it… but reminders are reminders and the lessons of life come only after the tests.


     "We are here, Hooman."


     Getting pulled back to reality, Jon found himself in the inner sanctum of the temple he walked in, it was a large chamber filled with many weird objects. In front of him were four Nether Liches who looked in a dire condition.


     "Hey again." Jon took the lead and aimed his staff forward.


     "Stop him at all costs!"


     "Together."


     Jon ignored the Liches and cast [Eye of Magicka] revealing to him the Phylacteries of those Liches. A bunch of jars, chests, and voodoo objects were highlighted and his sight, by the next second, Jon imagined their destruction and [Pride] did the work.


     *Wail* *Scream*


     The Liches stopped what they are doing and started disintegrating into nothingness.


     The Forces of the Order of the Black Worm in the Ghost World were officially wiped out.


     The last remaining thing here was the large vault door and the research materials lying around. Jon gathered the materials as his trophy and pulled out the vault's door with Telekinesis.


     Whatever riches behind it was pulled in the Cube without even thinking, some otherworldly treasures included. The most important thing, however, was kept deeper in the vault.


     A naked woman restrained from her limbs inside a wall. Her beauty was peerless and her silence was soothing. Jon knew that she is his target.


     "Azura."


     Jon called but the woman did not respond. Rather, Azura's Star responded instead.


     Jon held the Star as it glowed in his hand in many colors. Slowly and smoothly, another woman came out of the Star. She looked exactly similar to the captive woman.


     "Perfect! Another Azura." Jon said.


     {Not Azura I am, Labourer, but a mere fragment of the self embodying Dusk and Dawn.} The Woman who came from the Star said.


     "Still with the same speaking problem I see."


     Apparently, both women are Soul Fragments of Azura.


     Soul Fragments of the Daedric Princes exist in their Daedric Artifacts. Jon's Sin Artifacts also have Soul Fragments of him.


     The Captive Soul Fragment of Azura is the one who inhabited [Azura's Star] before Jon corrupts it. This Fragment was cast away through the voids of Oblivion only to get captured by Mannimarco. By using that Soul Fragment, the Ghost World could draw a great amount of power from a Daedric Prince and fuel the mass production and maintenance of undead.


     The Free Soul Fragment of Azura is the one who entered the Star to return it to Azura's control. Now that the original one was found, this Soul Fragment had a job to do.


     {Wake up.} She called.


     Looking at the Captive Soul Fragment, Jon saw its eyes wide open glaring at him.


     Without warning, his heart felt like jumping from its place.


     It was clear that this Captive Soul Fragment is royally pissed at Jon at this moment.


     The other Soul Fragment hurriedly picked up [Azura's Star] and aimed it at the Captive one.


     {Return.}


     Yet just like that, this super pissed Soul Fragment was pulled from her chains into the Star. Jon could still feel hostility from the Artifact.


     {Usable to you it may not be yet a fine job you have delivered.}


     From the looks of it, Jon was allowed to keep the [Azura's Star] in the first place for this moment when he returns what was stolen from Azura. Right now, the star is usable to him as the Soul Fragment in it wants to pull his brains out.


     It was okay. Just one Soul Gem that cannot be broken and has a very large capacity.


     But most importantly…


     "So… my 7th Labour is over?" Jon asked.


     Azura's Soul Fragment looked at him as it started fading away with the Star.


     {It has just begun.}


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 5 Extra / Next: 6)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     449 It Is Time to Let Go
      "I want to bash some people's heads to a wall, rip off their arms, stick them up their asses, shove my hand down their throats and give them a handshake."


     (That's too vivid. You can just say you are annoyed.)


     "I am annoyed."


     (Hmm… you are right, not that helpful. Fine, move along to the brutality part.)


     "I don't know, man. I just want to drink my sorrows away now. Do you know any good place with fine liquor around the Abyss?"


     (The way out.)


     "Sounds like my kind of place."


     Jon walked out of the ruined temple not caring for anything anymore. The world can bite his ass for all he cares about.


     After the Soul Fragment of Azura told him that his 7th Labour is just beginning, it faded away along with [Azura's Star] and he was left staring at nothing.


     As he pulled his mind back to positivity relying on his violent desire to get back at Azura. After that, he just broke a few things then walked out of the temple.


     Passing back to the Abyss from the Crack between the Worlds wasn't something really easy but the Meteoric Glass Crystals helped. Jon found himself back in the cave outside the Rift.


     A lot happened but at least things got resolved for now. Ever since he left the Citadel of Ebonarm to search for clues regarding Zain, Isha's dead brother, things were escalating at their own pace. Jon wasn't sure what happened with Zain exactly. Was it the Cult of the Black Worm? Did they kill him to take his corpse and make one of those high-quality Zombies they fancy? Or was it just the curse the traitors cast on him? Was his body in the Ghost World when Jax detonated most of the undead vaults? Maybe it was just a pissed off Daedra or a misanthropic entity claiming souls by curses?


     Jon wasn't interested anymore in those questions. Following those leads won't do any good and may harm Isha.


     There is still a 7th Labour he has to take care of and had to wait for some new sign from Azura. Now that he thinks about it, this isn't unreasonable. The Worm Cult has already made an enemy of him and they are bound to clash. Azura will also be vengeful and will seek to settle the score with Mannimarco.


     Not that crushing his undead locker was enough or anything.


     With things like that, a lot of chaos is bound to happen. Maybe a big event will take place before year 4E 201 comes.


     "My real age should be 42 by now. I am too old for this shit." Jon sighed.


     But first, he needs to return.


     ***


     *Alik'r Desert, Dead Sand region, the secret Ansei Pyramid*


     It has been days since Jon entered the Abyss but the area around the Ansei Pyramid has changed.


     A few camps were stationed around the Pyramid for securing the perimeter and many Warriors and Battlelords stood on watch while the Scholars from the Citadel kept studying the sight.



     "We need to do something. It has been a week since he entered those accursed gates. We can't just stand by and not follow him." Mirren shouted.


     "If there is anything we can do about it, we would have done it by now." Said Nagla, the Spear Battlelord.


     "That's not helping. Even Isha came here once she knew Jon has entered that death trap."


     "I am glad that the girl finally budged from her place but there is nothing I can do. The Archaeologists said that the Pyramid needs Starlight Energy to activate the Gates of Wish beneath it. That energy needs some rare Crystal that we don't have to be installed on the top of the pyramid in a certain hour at night for the Gates to Open."


     "And you are telling me that Krilon managed to activate the pyramid by himself while an organization like the Citadel is unable to?"


     "As embarrassing as it is… yes." Nagla said what massaging her temples. "We didn't even know there was a method to cross the Dead Sand, a sacred Pyramid in the heart of this godforsaken place and the Worm Cult making it their base."


     The situation was dire in the face of the Citadel of Ebonarm. To be unable to uncover such facts was a fatal mistake, who knew what would have happened if Jon didn't wipe out the Work Cult with Illindar or what is on the other side of the Gates of Wish.


     Illindar himself was questioned for two nights straight just to get to the bottom of what Jon discovered.


     It all started with the most ominous name, Sithis, the snake known as Akel. According to Illindar, Jon believes it is the entity that cursed Zain and that's a very big claim.


     After that, the cultists of Boethiah claimed that Isha was not tricked and she received the reward for her Labour in full.


     Then somehow, Jon received a revelation from Azura that led him to the Dead Sand and he conquered it after building a bone bridge that resembles a large spine going through the desert.


     The Citadel wanted answers and Jon was somehow beyond the most infamous Gates that no one can open.


     "Don't worry about him, this guy fights like the devil. He will be okay." Illindar said.


     He returned to the Citadel after he parted with Jon and reported the whole thing.


     "Just shut up now. You know you are being punished for not stopping him." Nagla said while glaring at Illindar.


     "Come on. I wouldn't be able to stop him even if I tried to. He had that Labour thing he had to do."


     The whole matter was getting more complicated by the second and none knew what to do.


     The number one priority of the Citadel right now was to hide the existence of the Ansei Pyramid from the Crowns and the Forebears to not risk giving them one more reason to slit each other's throats.


     Still, the most important thing they are focusing on right now is to make heads and tails out of this situation. Jon and Illindar are the best leads but as far as the latter could tell, the former was the one who investigated everything thoroughly.


     In the center of this mess, there was an important family member they all had to take care of.


     "Haven't Isha talked just yet?" Nagla asked.


     "No. She is with Zahra and Miranda beneath the Pyramid." Mirren answered.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     Once she knew that Jon has entered the Dead Sand and found an ancient sacred site while he was investigating the truth behind Zain's death, she stood up from her place and walked to the Dead Sand. She looked more lively and ate her fill while waiting for Jon to emerge.


     Today marked the seventh day since Jon entered the Gates and was the day he came out.


     It all started when the valley shook as if an earthquake was happening. Everyone around the Pyramid cleared to a safe area only to see the patterns on the pyramid glowing.


     The Archaeologists said that if something like this happens then the Gate beneath the Pyramid has been opened. Those who were related beside the top brass of the Citadel ran towards the Pyramid and went down to the Gate room.


     As everyone gathered, the Gates of Wish opened. Through those gates, people could the different things, some saw darkness while others saw a long narrow bath going endlessly in any direction.


     Yet in a second or two, the scene changed reflecting a person walking out.


     It was indeed none other than him.


     "..."


     Jon wasn't surprised to see how many people waiting for him outside, however, he expected some fuss rather than dead silence. Thankfully, he managed to collect both Wrath and Jax before he comes out.


     He stood in front of the gates as they closed themselves and looked around.


     "Pretty crazy places you can go to beyond that gate." He said while pointing at the gate behind him.


     Mirren, who just came running, stood in front of Jon and pointed at him.


     "Is that really you?" He asked.


     "Missed me?" Jon wondered.


     "According to the Legend, the Gates of Wish are known to devour whoever goes through them. Some of those who returned were different beings no longer themselves." Nagla said.


     "Oh!" Jon was taken aback, "That would be mostly due to a Time Anomaly or something similar… or maybe possessed by Avatars of higher beings."


     Jon's bad habit of making sense of everything got to him. He noticed and put up a merchant smile.


     "So, what do you think I should do?" He asked.


     "Prove your identity." Nagla said.


     Jon noticed the warriors around becoming nervous and grasping their weapons tightly.


     "Seriously? Fine!" Jon said and turned to Mirren.


     A smile widened slowly across Jon's face. The kind of smile that makes people uncomfortable.


     "Oh no! It is him alright. Don't say it, you bastard." Mirren freaked out almost immediately.


     "That's Jon indeed." Miranda didn't need further verification.


     Even the silent Isha eased up and let out a breather.


     "Come on, Mirren. We have been preparing for this since the day we met." Jon said while making a ring with his left thumb and index and inserting the right index through it.


     "Our gay scene."


     "Shut up!"


     "You two need to get a room." Nagla understood that Jon is himself.


     "Totally." Jon agreed.


     "And why was I even worried. This guy can't be dealt with even with a Mad Daedric Prince." Mirren flipped the table and left the room.


     "Krilon."


     Not expecting to hear that voice, everyone in the room turned facing Isha.


     Silence became a bit awkward especially with Miranda urging Jon to reply with her eyes.


     "Yes, Isha."


     "Do you still have that spear you lent me? The one made of Ebony Steel?" She asked.


     "I do." Jon said.


     It was a marvelous spear that Wulfur crafted. Jon didn't use it that much but Isha liked it a bunch.


     "I want to trade it." She said.


     "It is yours." Jon said taking out the Spear and throwing it to her.


     At the same time, she threw another spear to him.


     Jon caught the shaft and froze.


     "Why?"


     "Don't need it."


     This wasn't just an ordinary spear she gave him. It was the [Spear of Bitter Mercy].


     "You need it." He said.


     "It is time to let go." She replied.


     "But… over there, there is this place called the Abyss that led me to a realm where the Worm Cult has made a large Worm Cell. I destroyed it but there should be more Worm Cells out there. I believe your brother's demise is their doing." Jon desperately tried to convince her.


     "Krilon… It is time to let go." She replied the same once again.


     Her eyes were filled with emptiness but she was… she needed a rest.


     It is time to let go.


     Ruining life won't bring the dead any solace… neither the living.


     "And?" He asked.


     "I am leaving Hammerfell." She said.


     Jon sighed and looked around. Isha was already wrapping her spear and planning to kick off from where she is.


     Everything about Hammerfell must remind her of her brother now. She no longer wanted the truth but rather wanted to heal.


     Jon has no choice now. After all, wherever she goes, goes his 7th Labour.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 5 Extra / Next: 6)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     450 Desert Wind
      *1st of First Seed (March), 4E 200*


     Winds can be felt best at the turns of dusk and dawn. They can be gentler or warmer depending on the preferences of those who wish to train in the Adeptorium.


     As the Core and Inner Adeptoriums were to train the disciples of the temple, the Outer Adeptorium was to train whoever wished to test their metal or the foreigners who came to practice the general arts of the temple.


     The disciples were usually called the Adepts, the Outer Adepts were to train in the outer yards to learn how to draw on the Sand, harmonize with the Wind, foresee the Rain, read the Storm, sense the Sun and dance with the Two Moons.


     Such idealism was usually associated with the sophisticated martial traditions of the Desert Wind Adeptorium, one of the four famed Martial Arts schools in Elsweyr.


     The Outer Adept Jonya was one of the new additions to the Desert Wind Adeptorium and a very talented one. A large Khajiit like always drew a lot of attention with each fight he participated in. Now, he climbed the ranks of the Outer Adeptorium reaching the second rank and is about to challenge the first rank, Adept Tamara.


     "Adepts, salute one another." An Elder Adept commanded the two Outer Adepts facing one another in the fighting circle.


     The two exchanged salutations and were permitted to fight.


     Jonya is a red-furred Cathay-Raht Khajiit, Tamara is also a Cathay-Raht with black-spotted golden fur.


     "You are finally after my position, Jonya." Tamara said.


     "Thanks for warning it up for me till now, Tamara." Jonya replied.


     "Fight!"


     The two got the signal and moved at one another. Tamara took the chance and delivered her best attack at Jonya but the latter was very resilient and took her claws head-on while kicking her hip and forcing her to retreat.


     A juggernaut like Jonya is very hard to push back even for the best Outer Adept, Tamara. She figured out that to beat his heavy style is by attacking repeatedly and rapidly.


     "Hya!"


     She charged at him head on the lowered herself and double kicked at his fist knee while supposing herself on one arm then switched to a higher horse kick, a lower side kick and finished the combo with a roundhouse.


     As her final hit was about to land, Jonya moved one step to the side and one step towards her burying his elbow into her abdomen.


     "!!"


     Tamara felt like being struck by a battering ram as she was tossed to the back. Still, she landed on her hands and feet while glaring at Jonya.


     She was putting on an act to show hostility but she was actually in pain trying to take a few seconds to recover.


     Jonya didn't go after her and waited until she felt like going. She charged as she imbued her inner energy, the Aura, into her claws and waved them from a few meters away at Jonya.



     Jonya's Aura reacted forming an exoskeleton around him in an instant shielding him from the claws.


     The fight came to a halt as Jonya and Tamara stood facing each other.


     "You mastered the Iron Will technique?" She asked.


     "And you mastered the Flowing Claws, impressive." He replied.


     "So it wasn't a lie when you took the tenth, ninth, eighth all the way to the second rankers by your own in one fight."


     "Well, they came together after me when I achieved the eleventh rank. Something about me being not worthy for advancing to fast."


     "Truth be told. We all thought you were relying on your Brute Force to climb the ranks. You rarely show a skill, Jonya."


     "Oh please, if we don't compare the basics and keep using fancy moves, the true essence of fighting will be lost in translation."


     "Well said." Tamara said, "But frankly speaking, a lot of us can't stand you, Jonya. You barely show understanding to the Dance of the Claws, you only joined the Adeptorium half a year ago, and you keep acting like a creep about other people's fur."


     There were indeed a lot of complaints about Adept Jonya. He joined the Adeptorium not too long ago without much understanding of the Khajiiti Martial Arts yet he relied on his raw talent to climb the ranks in mere months while others have been struggling since childhood. He was not great in the Dance of the Claws which is the main Martial Technique in the temple, he also trains his own Aura rather than the Desert Wind Aura of the Adeptorium.


     But the most annoying thing is…


     "Complimenting others fur is a way to spread peace and love in the world. Fluff is Justice." Jonya spoke with absolute passion.


     All the other Khajiit around him fell into a state of helplessness.


     "Here he goes again."


     "... He speaks the truth but… he feels like a pervert."


     "Don't get fooled by him. The Fluff thing is blasphemy."


     "Shush! Don't let him hear you. Haven't you heard about the last Khajiit who said that to him?"


     "No."


     "I did. They say Jonya followed him for three days and nights preaching about the Holy Fluff something… it didn't end well."


     Back to the Fight, Jonya and Tamara engaged again in combat. While most Adepts would rely on their claws, Jonya was using his fists, elbows, knees, and kicks more often. He got scratched by Tamara a few times but he was the one pushing her back.


     His style was avoiding brute force as much as possible as his superior strength gave him an overwhelming advantage and won't benefit his training, he relied on the choices of movement and the combat judgment.


     If Tamara used her claws, he would counter with his fists; if she used her fists, he would counter with his palms; if she used her palms, he would use his claws. It was basically a rock paper and scissors game.


     Still, as most Khajiit used their claws, Jonya would go with the perfect counter.


     As the fight continued, Tamara's style was completely revealed and Jonya decided to end it.


     She attacked with her claws from his blindspot but he quickly stepped behind her while attacking her with an elbow. She turned to face him with a wide attack and he moved with her back to back rendering her attempt useless while delivering a pinch the rear of her ribs. She tried the previous attempt again but Jonya kept stalking her then delivered a knee to the kidney. She fell forward but kicked at him with her leg only for him to step on her foot. As she was struggling for one more move, Jonya's hand pinned her head to the ground.


     "You lost."


     "GRRR!" Tamara growled and struggled to push back but to no avail.


     "Hisssss!" Jonya hissed at her in a threatening manner with his Aura overpowering her.


     It took a few seconds for Tamara to give up.


     "Jonya won. Good fight." The Elder Adept announced the match over.


     Many of the faces around the fighting circle were dissatisfied with the result but nothing much to do. Jonya became the First Outer Adept and his strength, speed and moves are all on a different level.


     "Follow me, Adept Jonya." The Elder Adept said.


     "Yes."


     The Elder walked past the garden area with Jonya following and entered one of the caverns in the mountain surrounding the Adeptorium.


     "Friend Jon Dare, that was a nice training today. I am sure Tamara and the others will learn a valuable lesson from today's fight."


     "It is the least I can do, Elder." Jonya touched his face and changed his appearance from a Khajiit to Nord.


     "I'll leave you to your business now, Friend Jon. Please join us tonight at dinner."


     "I will."


     The Elder left Jon in the place he is in to change his clothes from the Outer Adept robes to his usual. Jon was quick with it and soon returned to the outer yards. The place was open to the sky surrounded by barren desert lands and mountains. Its architecture was Ancient Khajiiti revealing the grand legacy of this place.


     He walked through the large lands of the Adeptorium and arrived at a big area between the gardens were some Adepts were having a tranquility training in a Sand Garden. They were moving around holding canes and drawing swirling patterns on the Sand with them.


     The appearance of this place resembled a Zen Garden and it actually had the same purpose, it is to imitate the intimate essence of nature and to serve as an aid to meditation about the true meaning of existence.


     One of the individuals that were practicing in the Garden was Isha.


     Jon remembered how annoyed she was half a year ago when she was told to draw lines in the sand. To see her right now having her way with the sand like that made him smile widely.


     "Friend Jon."


     "Oh! Grand Adept. It is nice to see you."


     A male Khajiit in some fancy robes approached Jon and stood beside him.


     "Thank you for accepting this one's request for exchanging with our Adepts. Their growth has advanced by leaps and bounds ever since you agreed to help us."


     "Grand Adept, you are praising me too much. Ever since I came here, I have been learning a lot about Martial Arts, helping other Adepts is the least I can do."


     "I see. Humble and Strong! Rare qualities indeed. This one's only regret is that we can't teach you the Dance of the Claws. You may have had a great insight into them if you were a Khajiit. It is really regrettable."


     "I can morph into a Khajiit but that doesn't mean I am a one. It is sad but you still have Nefertiti."


     "Oh! The little miss is skillful but really rebellious. Khajiit children have that phase too but she is overwhelmingly hard to teach."


     "Sigh! Tell me about it. This girl used to be so sweet when she was young. They grow so fast!"


     "Yes. This one's daughter was like that too."


     ""Sigh!""


     The two doting parents had a nostalgic moment together.


     "Master, we're back."


     As someone called, Jon and the Grand Adept turned to the caller. It was Mirren and Miranda followed by eight Desert Wind Inner Adepts.


     "Mirren, child. What took you this long?" The Grand Adept asked.


     "Master, there was more trouble than we thought. The Argonian raiders won't simply stop crossing the borders. The Governor of Rimmen was making a fuss about and we had to observe the Border Pass for days." Mirren replied.


     "Fine, let's continue talking in the inner sanctum." The Grand Adept said as he excused himself.


     "Jon."


     "Mirren."


     "How are things?"


     "Not bad, how are things out there?"


     "Not bad. Some troubles are happening in southern Cyrodiil and Black Marsh so we had to make so we were hired to investigate."


     "It is good to be busy."


     "Indeed. I'll go talk to Isha."


     Mirren walked away from Jon and Miranda.


     Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


     "And how are you doing?" Jon asked her.


     "Good."


     "Should I tighten the ropes a bit more."


     "..."


     "Haha! You're enjoying it."


     It has been more than half a year since the four arrived in Elsweyr. The only place that they can stay in was the Desert Wind Martial School, Mirren's and Miranda's home.


     Jon has applied to learn from the Masters in the temple with the vouching of the Altmer twins while Isha was here for escapism and healing.


     That was eight months ago.


     Now, Jon has learned enough to become a secret mentor and donated some money for the temple to keep his identity a secret. Elsweyr is a territory that belongs to the Aldmeri Dominion after all and he is one of the most wanted individuals.


     Ever since the events of the Abyss and the Ansei Pyramid, Jon didn't have any more progress in his 7th Labour. On the other hand, Isha has improved and started to find peace with her life but never spoke or wanted to hear about Labours.


     And so the days went by. Mirren supported Isha to heal while Miranda got closer with Jon and kept their kinky play for the night when they are alone.


     Still, it was year 200 of the Fourth Era and the time was closing. Jon was worried about his Labours and the time he is supposed to return to Skyrim but it was all unfolding without him knowing.


     The Undead was marching and the hour was turning to the Final Labour.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     • P4TRE0N


     (Goal: 5 Extra / Next: 6)


     pat-reon.com/eldokhmesy (remove - )


     •PayPal (+10$ = Extra)


     Paypal.me/eldokhmesy


     • Extras by Votes: 5000 / 8000


     • Discord discord.gg/gKcKva7s


     • Twitter @eldokhmesy22




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"